0
followers
follow

Asala Kaaras

"Now tell me, where does it hurt?"

0 · 1,618 views · located in Thedas

a character in “The Canticle of Fate”, as played by Talisman

Description

Image

Image


Image





ImageImage
Image

Image
Full Name: Asala Kaaras (ah-SAH-lah kah-RAHS)
Titles/Nicknames: Saarebas, Beres-taar, Asala
Age: 21 (9:42)
Race: Qunari
Gender: Female
Sexual Orientation: Pansexual
Class: Mage
Specialization: Force Mage

Hair Color: Alabaster White
Eye Color: Bright Gold
Height: 6'4"
Build: Slender

Appearance: It's not easy to mistake a Qunari for anything but. Asala is no different. She towers a good half a foot over the average human male and she's rarely met a non-Qunari taller than her. Despite that she's actually somewhat shorter than that of an average Qunari, though it's hard to tell unless standing side-by-side with the rest of her kin. Her height is further detracted by the slight hunch present in her shoulders, as if trying to make herself smaller and attempt to fit in better. She's also quite slender for a Qunari. She is in possession of a lithe frame, corded by strands of muscle bred by use and practice. She has strong abdominals, though this strength is well hidden.

Asala is very cold-natured, and has taken to wearing layers of loose fitting clothes and robes in all but the hottest and most tropical climates. The color of the garments do not matter, though she would prefer if they matched, but if not then it doesn't bother her too much. She has been taught function over form, and will use what she needs to-- though she does have moments of attempting to look her prettiest. Usually this translates into wearing colors that match her hair color and skin tone as well as practical application of vitaar.

The reason for the loose clothing, or rather bare considering the climate, are the pair of horns sprouting from the top of her head. While hornless Qunari do exist, Asala is assuredly not one. Hers rise from above her brow just below her hairline and sweep backward, so clothing is easier to slip on than some of the Qunari she's seen. She just has to be careful. A head full of alabaster white hair frames her face and hides the skin with the roots of her horns. A pair of slightly pointed ear can usually be found hiding beneath this mat, usually sporting golden hoops of some other form of jewelry. The hair is rather long, falling to about her waistline before tapering off. Braids sometimes accompany this waterfall, and she has a habit of braiding it when she's particularly bored.

Another staple of Qunari physiology is their bronze-hued skin color. Asala possesses a slightly lighter tone of ashen grey. It produces a rather striking visual when paired with her snow white hair and her brilliant gold eyes. Eyes that always seem to be flittering to and fro, never focusing on an individual's face for an extended period. Her eyes are angular in shape, matching up with the rest of her face. Her features are rather sharp, notable in her chin, though softened just before the point of cutting. A smallish nose sits in the middle of her face, with a pair of thick lips usually found nervously pursed, though they're no stranger to smiles and laughter. A youthful face, made even younger by the dusting of freckles across her cheeks.

9:42: The young woman's features have not changed over the past year. She is still as youthful in the face as she was when the Inquisition was first born. However, her mannerisms have changed. She has since become far more comfortable within the Inquisition than she was before, and she can be found more easily smiling, and the nervous shroud that used to always follow her only reappears when she is amongst strangers. Her hands have become sure of late, though through comfort or newfound confidence is not yet clear. Otherwise, she has not changed much... Healing and her specific method of defense do little to build muscle mass.


“Um, yes? Can I help you with anything.”


ImageImage



Image



Image
Credit
Apparent Demeanor: Imposing, intimidating, disciplined, all words usually used to describe a Qunari. Asala is none of these unless accidentally. In reality Asala is a meek creature who's actually kind of shy amongst strangers. She's quiet and will usually only speak when spoken to or if her opinion is asked upon an important matter. She's not the type to simply walk into a room and instantly command it with a booming voice and proud swagger. It's much more likely that she'd slink into the room and linger on the wall near the door or in a corner somewhere. Attention tends to get her flustered, and she hates standing out in a crowd. Unfortunately, that's entire far too common for her liking thanks to her height and the pair of horns sprouting from the top of her head.

It's not to say she's antisocial. In fact, she loves people. She just doesn't like to be the subject of their attention-- unless those people are her friends. She enjoys being around others, and loves listening to other people talk, particularly about the the stories of their past. In an odd twist for an introvert, she loathes to feel alone. She's much more comfortable if she knows that there is someone nearby that she can find if need be. She's also rather useless by herself, as she tends to second guess herself and with no one's word to go on becomes unsure of what she should do with herself. She's not the type of person who would make a great leader, but she is the type of person a great leader wants behind them.

Through the layers of shyness and underneath that shell is a very sweet and kind girl. Asala is very earnest in all that she does, and never once does she ever have a bad word to say about anyone. She's genuine in her emotions, she she can very rarely hide them if at all. Everything she feels writes itself clearly on her face, and she's terrible at lying-- so much so that she's all but given up on trying. She absolutely adores the people she feels she can trust and loyal to them to a near fault. To her friends, she's far more open, and far more talkative and can actually crack a joke or two. That being said, it's usually an absolutely horrid joke that no one but her laughs at, but it's a start. It takes a while to get her to that point however, Her trust is bred and cultivated, not given to anyone on a whim. But you'll know when you earn it.

Naivety and innocence betray her age. She is still young and inexperienced and why the world can't just all try to get along bewilders her. Why fight and argue the whole time when talking and getting along is so much easier and safer? She's also amusingly literal, having spent half of her life in the Qun, and the other half in the care of Tamassran. However, a youthful optimism comes with it. She hopes for the best and wishes that at the very end everything will turn out just fine. And despite it all, there's an uncommon strength of character lying underneath. If she feels that something needs to be done, then her soft hands can summon a firm grip. It's best characterized in her bedside manner. She speaks reassuringly and softly, but with a firmness. All she wishes if for the well-being of everyone, and though she may be afraid to voice her concerns, she will still try.

9:42: It took a long enough time, but Asala is finally comfortable enough around a number of the Inquisition that they can finally see the real Asala beneath the shell. She has demonstrated moments of silliness and on more than one occasion been embarrassed by a sudden bout of ignorance, though the blush to her cheeks no longer last as long as they used to. She laughs easier and smiles more openly now that she has friends among the Inquisition she believes that she can trust implicitly.

She remains the kind, sweet young lady, but loss has... not hardened, that's not the correct word. There is still nothing hard about Asala, but strengthened her and pushes her to see that that loss never returns. She's obtained a curious streak and a desire to improve, particularly from Cyrus, and spends her free moments reading and studying, eagerly learning what she couldn't in her little piece of Thedas, away from everything else. As in everything, Asala remains earnest in everything she does, and a certain confidence is beginning to seep into her previously shaky hands.

Hangups/Quirks: Asala is a shy creature until she can reach a point where she can call you a friend. Until then, she's rather hesitant to speak, and would rather not stand out in a crowd. Hard to do as a Qunari, but she tries. She's also rather skittish, and certain things will never cease to frighten her. She hates spiders, for instance. More seriously, deep inside she's afraid of the potential of her magic. Perhaps the most striking, Asala is technically a pacifist. Technically, because sometimes one just has to defend themselves. But she never goes for the killing blow, instead trying to disarm or momentarily disable. While a broken leg still hurts, it leaves both parties still alive.

Strengths: Were she born in a Circle, Asala would best be described as a prodigy. She demonstrates a natural knack for magic and displays an uncommon potential. Despite being so young, she's able to manipulate her magic on par with an enchanter even without ever knowing what a Harrowing is. This does not mean she's most commonly seen with fire in one hand and ice in the other. Quite the contrary, she focuses less on the offensive magics and more on those that would help her to protect those who need it most. She's a proficient healer, able to ease and exercise most wounds given the time and effort.

However, it's better if there were no wounds for her to cure and toward that end she's become adept in the ability to create and summon magical barriers and arcane shields. So much so that she's even able to wield these shields in an offensive manner. There also hides a greater than average strength in her arms, and it's a bit surprising to see it first hand. She also has a certain strength of character. She is very genuine, and it's hard to not like her. She's willing to help and protect nearly anyone, and though maybe a little bit afraid to, will always voice what she believes is right.

9:42: Asala's learned that there's always room to improve, and she continues to seek to refine and add to her magical repertoire, with Cyrus's help of course. Slowly she is learning how to experiment with her particular brand of magic.

Weaknesses: Despite her potential, she has never been formally trained. A majority of what she knows has been self taught, though some apostates have also had a hand in shaping her studies. She's best described as a hedge-mage because of it, and her skill set doesn't necessarily line up with the Circles more defined definitions. She's also shy, as been stated before, and so it takes some effort to get her to open up. It's not easy to earn her trust. It needs to be built over time and cultivated, it's not given on a whim. One must earn her trust and the right to be called friend.

Fears: Asala is afraid of her own power. She's heard stories of mages going mad with such power or becoming possessed. Because of her potential, the potential for her to get possessed is also heightened, something's that's been made clear to her. She fears losing herself and going on a rampage and hurting her friends.


“I can mend broken bones and stitch flesh back together,
but I can not piece together a broken heart. I can
listen, however. If you wish to speak.”





ImageImage
Image

Image
Strength: XXXXXx | ▇▇▇▇▇▇ | [6/10]

Dexterity:XXXXX | ▇▇▇ | [3/10]

Intelligence: XXX | ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ | [8/10]

Cunning: XXXXXX | ▇▇ | [2/10]

Wisdom: XXXXXX | ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ | [7/10]

Magic: XXXXXXXX | ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ | [9/10]

Willpower: XXXX | ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ | [8/10]

Constitution: XXX | ▇▇▇▇▇ | [5/10]

Weapon of Choice: Though it's less a weapon and more a focusing mechanism, Asala wields a staff typical of the mages. On the exterior it looks like a piece of driftwood with the tip charred, and could easily pass for a walking stick. A focusing crystal however is hidden within the tip, with only the top edge visible. It helps for her to pass as "not-a-mage" though it doesn't really matter any more.

Fighting Style/Training: Asala is what her Tamassran termed a beres-taar, a shield in Qunlat. The closest specification the Circle has is the Force Mage. Instead of using her powers to summon bolts of lightning or streams of hellfire, she uses it to form barriers and shields. She can use these shields to protect herself or others within a bubble or behind a wall of energy, or summon small ones to fend off individual blows or projectiles. Shields can be used for more than defense, however, and if given a good enough vantage point Asala can control the battlefield with her shields, funneling enemies where she wants them or create killing fields for her allies. This predictably takes the most energy, especially if the fight is prolonged. If her needs demand it, she can also forcefully use these shields to smash an opponent against the ground or between two of them, or simply hit them with an edge for blunt force trauma. She also has healing spells if necessary.


“The Qunari would call me saarebas. I am not a dangerous thing.
I am Asala Kaaras, beres-taar.
I am a shield.”


ImageImage



Image



Image
Credit
Place of Birth: Par Vollen
Social Status/Rank: Apostate and Tal-vashoth.

History: Asala Kaaras. This is not the name that she was born with under the Qun, but one she's come to adopt. Not so long ago, Asala was born into the hands of a Tamassran in the heart of Qunari nation of Par Vollen. She never knew who her biological parents were, as in the Qun the father's role ends at conception, and the mother's at birth. For all intents and purposes, Asala's entire family was the Tamassran and the other children she raised. Asala knew nothing of her parents aside from their roles. Her Tamassran, or Tammy as her children called her, told her that her father was a priest under the Ariqun and her mother another Tamassran and that is the extent of her knowledge of her parents.

For Asala and the other imekari, Tammy was warm, loving, and encouraging. She was young and Asala's group was the first group she raised. Despite the circumstances, Asala had a childhood just as any other child, she made friends, most notably another child who'd later take the name Meraad. He was everything she was not. Even as a child, Asala was the smaller and meeker one of her group. He was brave, excitably, eager to adventure, and though he might've not known it, Asala looked up to him.

Tammy taught her everything she needed to know in order to live under the Qun, and she waited for the day she would come of age and would be assigned her own role. However, fate had other plans. Somewhere in her ninth year Asala manifested magical abilities. It happened suddenly, and Asala has no real memory of what exactly happened, having fainted from the sudden surge of stress, but what she does remember is what happened when she awoke. Tammy sat beside her alone in a darkened room, sadness and disappointment written into her face. Whatever her role might've been, it was since lost. Asala was a saarebas. A mage, in Qunari society. She would chained and collared, her horns cut and her lips sewn shut. It terrified Asala, and she burst into tears, hugging Tammy as the woman sat there. She said nothing and simply left the room. The next few days Asala spent hugging her knees and crying.

The next time it opened, it was late, the only thoughts Asala had was fear of the chains and collar. There were no chains however, only Tammy and Meraad. It turned out, not so long after her own powers manifested, Meraad did as well. Not able to cope with the thought of losing two of her children, Tammy smuggled both saarebas and herself out of Par Vollen and away from the Qun, both becoming Tal-Vashoth in the process. They did not take flight from their home without a plan. In her role as a Tamassran, Tammy had heard rumors of a commune of Tal-Vashoth on the coast of Rivian. As it turns out, the rumors proved true, and they approached the commune tired, dirty, and hungry, but alive.

Eventually, they soon settled into their new lives. Tammy resumed teaching the children of the commune, Meraad, faced with the freedom to choose, bounced around various apprenticeships, while Asala became the apprentice of an herbalist. It was under this apprenticeship that Asala learned how to ease wounds, mix herbs, and apply poultices. However, they were left on their own to practice and hone their magical ability, as the mage could teach nothing about magic She found her own ways instead and it was during this time that Asala displayed her natural talent for magic, soon developing how to heal, and then her own form of magic, utilizing barriers and shields to protect and defend rather than attack and kill. It was for this reason the commune had given her the title Beres-taar, a shield in Qunlat.

Years were spent in the manner, both children growing into young adults, until the Mage-Templar war broke out. With the Circles broken, mages were now free in Thedas. Though Asala was reluctant to take leave from the comfortable familiarity of the commune, she and Meraad were worried that their new home would soon be engulfed by the chaos, not to mention both were interested in developing their skills with the Circle mages. Without him, she doubts that she would've ever sought these mages out by herself. Their paths inevitably led them to meeting some of the apostates.

Word of the mage and templar summit in the Temple of Sacred Ashes passed through the apostate camps, and invested in it's outcome, Asala set off alone to be nearby when it reached it's conclusion.





Image


Image
Credit
| Cyrus Avenarius |

Her tutor, and the times in which she doesn't see him as such, a friend. Having spent most of her life figuring out her magic on her own, she is grateful to have someone as knowledgeable and intelligent as he watching over her learning. She accepts his eccentricities and strangeness easily and doesn't judge the man for them-- he has proven himself to her enough. She trusts him, but that should go without saying. She... does have a tendency to worry about him, when something in particular catches his eye. He does enjoy his work to the exclusion of food and sleep.



Image
Credit
| Marceline BenoĂźt |

Lady Marceline, she still does not know much of the woman and their paths rarely ever cross. She has a feeling that the woman's station sits higher than her own, and she quite honestly intimidates her. From what the others have said about her, she is apparently a shrewd woman whom desires results. A driven individual, from what she understands-- and to be honest, the thought of her sort of frightens her. At least she is on their side.



Image
Credit
| Leonhardt Albrecht |

A rather large man whose size belies the gentle man whom she'd seen. Outside of battle, however. In battle he still frightens her a bit, and she tends to stay well out of his face-- though even there she keeps an eye on him in case he would need a quick barrier on his flank. Outside of it he is far different. Unfailingly polite, proper, and even at times awkward-- much like her in a sense. If she had not seen it herself, she would not believe that they were two sides of the same man. Still, she likes him, and though at times he has a tendency to be firm, she believe he has hers, and the rest of the Inqusition's, best interests in mind. Still, she worries for the man. She has noticed the shakes in his hands and how tired he seems at times. However, she believes and trusts in the man, and if something was well and truly wrong, he would come to her.



Image
Credit
| Zahra Tavish |

Their vibrant pirate captain. Asala is captivated by Zahra's bravery and outgoing nature. Just watching and listening to the woman act and speak makes her wish she could be as outgoing as she was. She's adventurous, brave, and shameless in the ways that she wish she could be. Alas, it is not that easy, and so she lives vicariously through the woman. She answers the questions and quips she has, and though she doesn't always understand, likes the jokes she sometimes tells her. She enjoys the woman's friendship, and though sad, is glad that they can share their connection with Meraad and Aslan. She was grateful Zahra was there so that they could put their souls to rest together.



Image
Credit
| Vesryn Cormyth |

The elf warrior does tend to enjoy teasing her, a fact that is not lost on her. But she is also able to get him back for it, considering she is usually the one in charge of healing the irregulars. No bruise is safe from Asala's adorable wrath. Still, she was surprised to hear that another... being also inhabits Vesryn's head. She is thankful that he trusts her enough to tell her about Saraya, though admittedly he doesn't quite understand it completely. Though, she believes he is a good person at heart, he is still somewhat of a mystery to Asala, and him revealing Saraya only made her realize how much she doesn't know about the man-- it's something she would like to rectify-- though it will be up to him to choose to divulge any more information about himself.



Image
Credit
| Kharisanna Istimaethoriel |

Khari is a bright and energetic woman, much like their pirate friend, though... different. She admires the woman's enthusiasm for everything and the way she puts her everything in everything that she does. Even the teases. Especially the teases. She's learned to best act like she understand Khari at times to avoid them, though she doubts the strategy actually works. Still, she likes the woman and considers her a friend



Image
Credit
| Romulus |

WIP



Image
Credit
| Rilien Falavel |

WIP



Image
Credit
| Estella Avenarius |

WIp




Image


Image

“Tammy always told me, 'Asala. The world possesses many swords.
But not enough shields to protect against them.
Be the shield that protects, and not the sword that harms.'
I try, but I fear it may not be enough.”

So begins...

Asala Kaaras's Story

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Unfortunately, though they had been freed in the strict sense, it did not seem that everyone had accepted the situation quite the same way Rilien had. As he led them down a short pathway to what looked like the exit of whatever encampment this was, there was no shortage of hostile glares to go around. Some part of Estella wanted to wither and hide behind the Tranquil, or else stop and try to explain the situation to everyone, but that part was something she kept a lid on as well as she could, trying not to let her apprehension creep into her body language. She walked a great deal like the elf in front of her, actually, though she didn’t consciously make an attempt to do so.

They stopped for a moment by someone who must have been in charge of supplies or something, and not for the first time, she wondered whose soldiers these really were. They wore the colors of no nation, and something about the settlement suggested far too many for any mercenary company she’d ever heard of. But they weren’t Templars, and they didn’t look like mages, either, which left her entirely mystified as to their allegiance. In any case, Rilien seemed to have authority enough to get their equipment back, and she felt herself ease slightly once her saber was back at her side where it belonged.

It didn’t take her more than a few minutes to arrange her leathers, either, pulling them back on over her company tunic. Her motion hitched for just a moment when she got to her cloak, dark grey and clasped with a simple lion design in silver, and her fingers trembled when she affixed it by her shoulder, but she knew well enough that she couldn’t think about it now. First, the Rift, and then
 then everything else.

A deep breath put it from her mind, and she glanced askance at her unlikely companion. Romulus—something was there, some memory she couldn’t recall, but likely, it was just one of the many gaps in her recollection of the events of three days ago that needed filling. “Ready?” Her tone was quiet, but not so flat as either of theirs had been.

Romulus had finished donning his own gear a few moments before Estella. He wore only a sturdy leather chestplate for armor, and had added gloves and his black cloak to the ensemble. In his left hand, where the glow of his mark still came slightly through the glove, was a flat targe shield, unadorned and sturdy, while in his right was a wide thrusting dagger, which he sheathed at the hip on that side. He buckled on a heavy belt with several pouches, briefly checking inside for their contents. He then pulled his hood up, casting his eyes into shadow, and nodded.

“Okay then.” She supposed it was a good thing taciturn people didn’t intimidate her as much as they used to. Turning back to Rilien, she nodded, and the two of them followed after him as he led them onto a mountain path of some kind. It wasn’t exactly snowing, but there was plenty of it blowing around; the wind seemed to be quite strong here, but then, it was the mountains. They passed some fortifications along the way; it seemed the demons from the Breach had made it at least this far already, at some point.

They might have made faster progress, had the marks on their hands not kept acting up. Estella had been electrocuted before, and it felt a little like that—like a mage putting a bolt of lightning right in the palm of her hand. It tingled and left her temporarily numb, and she flexed the leather of her glove, trying to restore sensation each time. It wasn’t unbearable, though, just sudden, and they kept up a march pace.

After about ten minutes, they came to a stone bridge, the river beneath which seemed to be frozen through. Her breath puffed out in little clouds as she followed the Tranquil over, the rock solid under her feet until about halfway over. She’d chanced another look at the Breach, only to find that something else was falling from it—and was about to land where she was.

“Look out!” A spilt-second later, there was a massive crash, and the bridge collapsed beneath them, spilling Estella down towards the ice below. She landed hard on her shoulder, her head knocking into a stone and sending white flickers across her vision. Several more crashed down around her, cracking the ice in several places but not breaking through. Disoriented and dizzy, she could still make out the vague outlines of several demons, which had apparently scattered from the initial impact. Trying to stand was presently proving to be an impossible endeavor, as she couldn’t balance well enough to get her feet underneath her.

Another impact sound corresponded with Rilien’s appearance in Estella’s field of vision, his hands moving to where his knives were crossed over his back. He drew both in a smooth, practiced motion, then glanced back at her over his shoulder. The demons crept closer, however, and though his lips pursed slightly, he returned his attention forward, and sprang, propelling himself forward with powerful strides that seemed not to falter even on the slick surface of the ice.

He used it to his advantage, actually, sliding himself past the first of the demons, a hunched shade with inky-purple flesh and arms many times too long for its proportions. It took a swing at him, but he ducked under it, allowing his momentum to carry him past, until he curved his trajectory sharply to the side and came around behind it, plunging both knives into its back and tearing them out to either side. It fell with a wet splattering sound to the ice below.

From nearby Estella another of the shades pulled itself from a small crater in the ground, glowing eyes locked on her. They were soon forced away, however, when Romulus leaped down from a pill of rubble and bashed it solidly in the side of the head with his shield's rim. It moaned angrily, slashing at him with clawed hands, but he nimbly darted back a step, sliding a foot on the ice but clearly expecting to do so. The next slash scraped over the face of his shield, and he took a hard step forward, wrapping his shield arm around the grotesque neck of the thing and swinging around onto its back. From there he plunged his wide knife down into its chest, and tore up vertically, spewing black blood down onto the ice.

It sank down into the earth, lowering Romulus down with it to land firmly on his feet. He wiped the knife clean and sheathed it, before walking the few steps over to Estella, and holding out his right hand.

"Can you stand?"

Estella blinked a few times, fighting back a sigh. Of course. She couldn’t even regain her feet in enough time to be useful. She felt the distinct and familiar knot of shame forming at the pit of her stomach, but all the same she nodded, though she wasn’t entirely sure of the veracity of her answer, and reached out with her left hand, grasping Romulus’s right and using it to pull herself to her feet.

Once the initial wave of nausea had passed, she made sure her feet were steady underneath her, and only then let go of his hand. “I
 yeah. Thanks, I’m okay now.” Or okay enough anyway. She made sure all her equipment was in place before following the other two off the river and onto the bank. There didn’t seem to be much around, and the wind carried no sound to her ears save the occasional hum or rumble from the Rift itself.

Demons fell from the sky with much greater regularity as they got closer, most of them striking relatively far away, seemingly concentrated on some area still in the distance. The general sense Estella had was that they were climbing, though the road was far from straightforward, and occasionally they took what must have been shortcuts over frozen rivers, often enough that she was suddenly glad of that time her brother had frozen the pond behind the Chantry garden and insisted she slide around on it with him. At least she didn’t fall, though she hardly managed the crossings with the grace of the others.

Eventually, they came to a more robust-looking architectural feature: two stone pillars flanking a deliberate staircase, which was mostly but not completely covered in snow. By this point, the din of a battle was audible, and Estella looked to Rilien.

"Allies. We had best make haste.” He mounted the stairs first, daggers still drawn, and led them into what looked like the remains of a building, its bones now open to the elements. Given that only about two feet of wall had survived anywhere, they were easily able to spot a small-scale battle in progress, several more of the soldiers in open conflict with a pack of demons about ten strong.

More curious than that, however, was the green, crystalline structure seemingly suspended in midair in the center of the skirmish. It oscillated and mutated its shape almost constantly, but occupied roughly the same area at all times. The hue of it was a match to the marks on their hands and the massive Rift in the sky, an ominous hint at its nature.

Rilien moved forward first, picking up into a run and leaping off the five-foot ledge that separated them from the battle below. He disappeared almost immediately into the fray, leaving them to follow.

Romulus paused before following, to draw a thin vial of light blue liquid from a pouch on his belt. He pulled the cork from the top of it with his shield hand, and tipped his head back, downing the concoction in one gulp. From under his hood, his skin took on a shimmering appearance for a few moments, like a physical layer had surrounded him following the ingestion of the tonic. He shook his head, perhaps at the taste of the strength of it, slipping the now empty vial back into the pouch. He then drew his knife, and dropped down after Rilien.

With no excuse for laying around this time, Estella was a bit slower on the takeoff than the other two, but with a delay of a couple seconds to gape at the green crystal
 thing, she was off, too, her saber in her hand, glowing faintly with the light of its enchantment. She approached the ledge at a sprint, leaping off with all the momentum she had, landing heavily but steadily on the ground below. Her entrance drew the attention of at least one of the demons, another shade, and her grip tightened on her sword as she set her feet properly underneath her, bending slightly at the knees.

She exhaled as it lunged for her, dodging to the side in enough time that its claws whistled by her leathers, and she used the proximity to bring the saber down with a two-handed grip, scoring a deep slash in its forearm. She’d learned never to overcommit to any single maneuver, though, and so she didn’t waste time trying to cut any deeper than she already had, instead slicing another shallow gash further up the arm before it recovered and shoved at her with its other hand.

Forced to take several steps back, she reset her stance and propelled herself forward, lower than its shoulder, keeping the saber down by her hip, angling it only as she charged by its side, the lunge itself as well as the clever angle of the blade doing more of the work than her arms, which was fortunate since she wasn’t that strong. The gash was deep this time, and she whirled, taking advantage of the time it took to accustom itself to the pain and aiming her next stroke, letting it slide across the side of what passed for its neck, bringing a gout of blackish-red blood to the surface and dropping the shade itself to the ground.

There was no time for celebration, however, as something—she knew not what—caught her in the back, sending her pitching forwards onto her face. She rolled to the side, knowing that any follow-up would likely aim for where she landed, and in doing so, narrowly avoided another set of claws. She kicked for the shade’s legs, before remembering it didn’t have legs, as such, and was almost impossible to trip, wasting her opportunity. Wincing at the pain in her back, she leaped to her feet, in just enough time to catch the incoming swing with the blade side of her sword.

Her arms shook with the effort of fending off the blow, but then she angled the saber to slide it away, and it bit deeper into the shade’s hand, earning her an enraged shriek. Gritting her teeth, she pressed forward, slashing broadly on her strongest pattern: the diagonal right-to-left. That staggered the creature, and she was moving forward for the finishing blow when suddenly, pain erupted on her right hand again, worse than before, and she fell to her knees with the force of it, unable to finish off the shade, which readied to do her in instead.

Romulus fell to a knee nearby as well, gritting his teeth and managing to keep his shield raised, despite the crackling green light emanating from behind it. A shade bashed against the shield, forcing it aside, but when it raised both arms for a more damaging strike he lunged forward, plunging the knife into its chest and driving it back. Romulus withdrew the knife and thrust it in several more times, forcing the shade to sink to the ground along with him.

The shade struck to try and rip Estella's head from her shoulders with its claws. Before it could follow through in its attempt however, it came to a very sudden and violent stop, as if it hit something other than its target. And it appeared to have, as a blue transparent luminescent barrier stood erected between Estella and the shade. Then, someone else came into view, someone new. A tall woman with white hair and a pair of horns rising from her forehead, one hand wreathed in the same blue as the shield, the other holding a staff, put herself beside Estella.

The hand that controlled the Fade then shoved forward and the shield mimicked the gesture, ramming back into the shade and creating room between it and them. She pulled her hand back and threw it forward again, the shield bashing the shade again, and throwing it to the ground. She finished by drawing the shield into the air, and slamming it into the prone shade, banishing it in a plume of green light.

With the shade dealt with, the woman immediately turned and went to a knee. Clearly she was looking for any injuries Estella may have sustained in the fight, but upon finding none that were immediately visible, offered a timid smile. A smile that quickly faded when the light of the mark on her hand caught her golden eyes.

Estella frowned, too, looking down at it, then back up at the woman. Qunari; something she knew mostly because of a friend. She hadn’t met many, but she wasn’t afraid. At least not anymore. “Thank you,” she murmured, pushing herself to her feet. A quick glance around confirmed that the last of the shades was falling, meeting its end by Rilien’s knives, from the look of it. She wasn’t sure she should find that thought as reassuring as she did, but there it was.

Of course, that still left the matter of the green
 thing in the air. “Is that
 also a rift?” It was obviously not quite the same as the one all the way up in the sky, but Rilien had said something about smaller ones existing as well. She couldn’t help but stare at it, even as the mark on her hand seemed to grow almost agitated, the light in it pulsing brighter, though not quite as badly as when it grew.

"Yes.” Rilien’s reply was prompt, even as he stooped to wipe the blood and ichor from his knives with snow, sliding them back into their wooden sheaths. He remained at a distance from the anomaly itself however, his eyes fixed on it in a fashion that could only be described as wary. "There are many of these in the area.”

The Qunari woman had slipped back out of view behind Estella, though she was soon reminded of her presence when gentle fingers gingerly grasped the forearm of the hand that held the mark. The young woman's eyes went from the mark to the smaller rift before alighting on Estella. Though she averted them before they could make eye contact, the woman offered a hopeful smile before leading Estella's hand to stretch out toward the rift.

It felt
 right, somehow. The same kind of right she rarely encountered during one of her training sessions, when she executed some move exactly the way she, intellectually, knew it was supposed to be done. The kind of right that happened when mind and body were in concordance, harmony. Like it was natural as breathing.

Of course, that feeling lasted only for a moment, and then there was pain. The electric sensation of something ripping up her whole arm from her hand, doing a torturous circuit of her entire body, and then exiting again. And something certainly exited, a beam of green-and-black light that struck, with unerring precision, at the center of the rift. Estella’s knees buckled, but she kept her hand pointed at the rift, using her own left hand to add to the Qunari woman’s support of her right.

Breathing in through her nose and out through her mouth, Estella waited for it, whatever it was, to pass, and in time, there was a strange sound, one that grew in pitch until it ended in a booming crack, and the pain disappeared, leaving her with a curious lightness. She swallowed back bile, and glanced up.

The rift was gone.

She’d actually done it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Asala held Estella, the name that Rilien had given earlier, upright as the mark did, in fact, close the rift as she'd hoped. Relief washed over her, considering she wasn't even sure that it would even work in the first place. She was glad that it did. It was a hunch or, rather, an educated guess; If the mark reacted in turn with the giant tear in the sky, and the smaller rifts were the result of that tear, then there remained a chance that the smaller rifts could be effected by the mark. At least, that was the hope, and it appeared correct.

Afterward, the woman took Estella's hand in her own and gingerly inspected it. It had continued to grow larger than the last she'd seen it. It was worrying. She bit her lip as she thought and stared at it. If it could effect the smaller rifts, then it stood to reason that the mark and the rifts were related. If it were able to close the smaller rifts, then it could hold the same effect on the tear in the sky. And if the tear was closed, then it was likely that the mark would cease to grow as well. She ventured a glance into the broken sky, before she gave Estella's hand a comforting squeeze and allowed her control back. She then looked toward the other bearer of a mark, the man in the hood, and though his hand was obscured, the light could still be recognized.

She frowned. If they were to save these two, then they would need to hurry to the tear, and hope that they could close it. It was then, however, that Asala noticed just how close she was to Estella. Her eyes widened for a moment in fear and she quickly put a step or two between them, embarrassment burning into her face.

"S-sorry," she stuttered.

Estella flexed her hand, then looked back up at Asala and shook her head. “N-no, it’s fine. How did you know it would do that?”

"I.. Uh. Didn't?" she said, sounding more like she was asking than answering.

Asala stood clutching the collar of the thick white robes she wore, her shoulders bent in and making her look smaller than her build should suggest. Now that most eyes were on her, she could almost feel them individually, and she only shrank further into herself, the blush deepening on her ashen skin. "Well. I-I mean, I thought it would," she answered as her feet shuffled beneath her. "I'd hoped," she added.

"Asala was your attendant healer after the explosion; she had opportunity to study the marks.” That was Rilien, who was already moving forward again. "Now that we know they work, we must keep moving. There is much more to do before we reach the Rift. This way.”

The dusky-skinned man in the hood withdrew his blade from the shade he'd felled, having watched the whole display of rift-closing and stuttering conversation. He sheathed his weapon as he approached Asala, peering up at her from under his hood. "If what the elf says is true, you have my thanks," he said, with a nod. "My name is Romulus." It appeared to be all he planned on giving, as he immediately turned after that and followed after Rilien.

He led them down a steep embankment to the river, frozen solid, but for the moment, they stayed to the left of it, their boots crunching through snow. It had begun to fall from the sky again, as opposed to merely being batted about by the wind, making the terrain rougher going, but the four of them nevertheless kept up a reasonable pace, leaving the other soldiers behind to keep the location secure.

The Rift was spitting out demons with much greater frequency here, low-level shades, mostly, which descended to the ground in flashes of green light, landing with solid thuds like stones would make. For the most part, Rilien kept them from direct conflict, skirting the edges of the heavier-hit areas and aiming them efficiently for where the rest of the army was located. They crossed over what must have been a lake, and then ascended again, this time up an even steeper hill.

It was not long, however, before the hum of another small rift could be heard, and with it, the sounds of fighting, this time, right by the gate they needed to pass.

From beside Asala, Estella shifted her weight slightly, a soft rasp indicating that she’d drawn her sword, a slightly-curved, one-handed implement with the distinct sense of powerful enchantment about it. “Let’s try not to mess up this time,” she muttered, though it was unclear whether she’d meant anyone else to hear it or not. When she moved, it was to fan out towards the left, where a cluster of soldiers looked about to be overwhelmed, and she caught a shade broadly across the back, flinging an arc of blood off the blade on the follow-through. That one was taken care of, at least, but there were many others yet remaining.

"... Wh-what did we mess up?" Asala asked thinking she meant them both, though by time she did Estella had moved on. She turned toward Romulus then, though before she could risk accidently making eye contact, she stiffened and turned her head forward. People were much more easy to be around when they were asleep, as it turned out. There wasn't the risk of them judging her then. Puffing her cheeks out, she shook her head and followed Estella into the battle ahead.

She approached the cluster of soldiers, but she did not wade in. She lifted the hand that did not carry her staff as it began to glow in a dull blue light. She peered into the battle intently, searching for the moments of opportunity and striking with precision. Though perhaps striking was not the best word. A luminscent barrier erected itself between a soldier and a shade, quickly pushing the shade back before vanishing just as quick. While doing no damage itself, the soldier saw the gift for what it was and struck down the demon himself, nodding his thanks to Asala.

A bolt of glowing green energy wailed by Asala's head from her right, missing her narrowly. A ghostly figure, a pale green wraith, floated around the edges of the fight, hurling magical attacks into it. Several dissipated upon colliding with the Qunari woman's barriers. In the middle of its casting of another, a knife burst forth from its chest, the body offering little resistance. It tried to call up a barrier of its own, but the blade had torn a sizable hole clean through its chest by then. It screamed, and faded like so much mist, revealing Romulus behind it.

Following the example he'd seen earlier, Romulus took several aggressive steps towards the rift, and an arc of the green magic shot forth from his hand, ignoring the full glove. It twisted and crackled, prompting the nearby soldiers to back away to a safe distance, while the rift became overloaded and destabilized. From under his hood, the man's bared teeth could be seen, gritting together with effort, until at last he ripped his hand away, breaking the arc, and exploding the rift in front of him. All evidence of it vanished in a few seconds. Asala was glad that both marks had the ability to close the rifts.

No few of the soldiers were wide-eyed at the sudden disappearance of the rift, but at a quick gesture from Rilien, they reassembled, and two of them ran to the gate, the indistinct sound of voices indicating that they were talking to their comrades on the other side. With a delay of only a few seconds, it swung open inwards, admitting the four of them, the Tranquil in front.

"This is the forward camp.” The Tranquil paused a moment, likely to allow the two newcomers a chance to adjust to the situation. What was immediately visible was what looked like a wide stone rampart, laden with the tools of warfare. Racks of javelins, catapult ammunition, and, close to the parapet at the end, what appeared to be a command table. Currently, two people stood nearest to it, one directly behind it, dressed in the white and red of a Chantry brother. He appeared to be having quite an animated argument with Tanith, Rilien’s assistant, who was much less reactive but still obviously agitated.

“You don’t understand. We must get them to the Temple of Sacred Ashes. They’re the only chance we have.” She spoke slowly, as though trying to explain something to an obstinate child.

“Absolutely not. You’ve already caused enough trouble without resorting to this exercise in futility!” As the group approached, the man threw Tanith an angry glare, to which she reacted only by crossing her arms over her chest, before both caught notice of the approach of the quartet.

“Ah, here they come.”

Tanith nodded. “Chancellor Roderick, you know Ser Rilien. The young woman in the back is Asala Kaaras, and the other two are—”

"I know who they are," Roderick answered, the contempt easily detectable in both his face and tone.

Asala spared only a glance to the argument Tanith and the man were having, her attentions instead toward the soldiers that milled about. Some bore bloodstained bandages around injuries, and in her eyes, that was more important than some squabbles. She was hardly use in discussions of import anyway, she figured that she would be of use elsewhere. Breaking off from the group, she approached the soldier who looked to be in the most pain, leaned against the ramparts and breathing slowly. She gestured for him to take a seat and then began to inspect him. Soon, a gentle warm light emanated from her hands as she began to work on his wounds, and the soldier's facial expressions softened soon thereafter.

The argument, however, continued and she listened as she worked. "As Grand Chancellor of the Chantry, I hereby order you to take these criminals to Val Royeux to face execution," the Chancellor demanded. The worry immediately leapt into Asala's face as she looked up from her work and gasped.

"E-execution?! He can't do that! Can he?" she asked fearfully.

Neither Rilien nor Romulus seemed to react much to this pronouncement, though Estella had paled slightly, which was perhaps understandable, with someone bandying about the word ‘executed’ so freely.

The Tranquil, however, only blinked, folding his hands into his sleeves. “You do not command me, Chancellor.” It was a statement of fact, given the tone, but it caused the man in question to scowl deeply.

“Perhaps not, but you serve by special dispensation, and the understanding was, you would be serving the Chantry!” Roderick’s face had gone slightly red, due to either cold or strain, and his grip on the edge of the table was white-knuckled.

Rilien shook his head. “I was asked only to do as the Divine bid, not the Chantry.”

“And Justinia is dead! We must elect a replacement and follow her orders on the matter. In the meantime, we must call a retreat—our positon here is hopeless, surely you can see that.” The Chancellor’s shoulders slumped, and he flicked a glance to the Breach, his anxiety transparent.

But again, Rilien seemed to disagree. “We must close the Breach. Anything less delays the inevitable and seals our fates.” He glanced over Roderick’s shoulder at Tanith, who sighed, but stepped in closer.

“Look
 there are two ways we can do this. Either we charge with the troops and try to make it directly to the Temple, or
 we go the less-direct way. The troops can distract while a smaller group heads through the mountains.” She gestured at the table while she spoke, probably pointing things out on a map or something of that nature.

“We lost contact with an entire squad up there!” Roderick’s protests grew more desperate. “Listen to me! Abandon this before more lives are lost.”

At that point, everyone’s attention was drawn skyward, as the Breach seemed to surge, bathing the whole area in sickly green light, which as before reacted with the marks on both Romulus’s and Estella’s hands. The latter shifted uncomfortably, but both remained standing. “Whatever we do, we should do it soon,” she said, cradling her right hand to her chest.

Asala tossed a worried glance at both Romulus and Estella, as their marks surged with the Breach. She frowned as she finished healing the soldier, who grasped her shoulder in thanks before letting her rise. While she did not wish to speak her thoughts aloud, the more time they wasted simply talking, the larger the Breach grew, and the larger the marks grew. And the larger the marks grew, so would the danger be to the two who bore them.

"M-Maybe," She began to attract attention. And though it did, she clutched at her collar again, her nerves playing clearly on her face. Still, though uncomfortable, she continued. "Maybe we should l-let them decide what we do?" she said. It was their lives at stake, and it was only with them that they had a chance to close the Breach.

"We cannot do this without them." she added, with a before unseen firmness. It lasted only a moment however, before she retreated back into herself.

"We must reach the Temple somehow. There are two routes, and two of you.” Rilien half-turned, such that he was now obviously able to see everyone involved. "Strategically, the wisest thing to do is send one of you in each direction, so that if one of you is delayed or killed, the other will have a better chance of success.” He paused, glanced at Romulus, and then Estella, waiting a beat longer than seemed strictly necessary.

"But strategic advantage is of little use if you are not acting in the ways most conducive to your skills. What do you believe our course of action should be?”

Estella’s lips parted as if to speak, but at first she didn’t quite manage it, glancing at Romulus, then the rest of them, before finally sighing softly. “I can
 push with the soldiers, if you wanted to go the other way.” It almost sounded like a question, but in the end, the intonation fell down rather than up, making it a statement, if only just.

Romulus said nothing for a moment, still shrouded under his hood, but at last he nodded. "Don't die," he added softly, to Estella. He paused a moment, before adding, "that thing may require both of us." He tilted his head sideways briefly, in the direction of the Breach.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Romulus made his way up the steep mountain path, with only the Tranquil, Rilien, at his back. The density of the snowfall increased, as did the strength of the wind. Romulus shivered visibly several times, thankful that at least his cloak and gear had been returned. He was not accustomed to this climate yet, and was beginning to think he never would be. And now, with a hole torn in the sky and some link connecting him to it by the hand... it was difficult to say what was before him.

The path led upwards until a simple road would no longer suffice, and a sturdy wooden ladder presented itself. Romulus led the way, climbing up onto the platforms of wooden planks that allowed them to continue their ascent. Down below, he could hear the ever present sounds of fighting, the rumbles of demons smashing down into the earth, and from above, the booms of the Breach as it expanded hungrily across the sky.

The ladders led them into what looked like a cave network, which had evidently once been part of some livable complex, if the supplies were anything to go by. It was abandoned now, though, and the weather had seeped in over time, freezing water to parts of the floor, now slick and nearly textureless. With soft feet they navigated, both inclined to silence.

Rilien, as the others had called him, was the first one to break it. "You do not recall, why it was you and she who survived the explosion?” Logically for a Tranquil, his tone held no accusation, nor even curiosity, though there was something in it beyond the perfect neutrality they were known for nevertheless. He’d taken a position to Romulus’s left, slightly behind, and one of his knives was already drawn, flipped back so the blunt side of the blade lay against his forearm. He carried it like someone who’d done so all his life.

Romulus was familiar with the Tranquil, at least in part. It was not as prevalent in the Imperium as it was in the south, but the Magisterium was known to pass it as a punishment for those that stepped too far out of line. None of the Tranquil he had ever encountered were much like this elven one. They could hardly take care of themselves, let alone lead operations and skillfully protect themselves. He'd seen more than one person already look to Rilien as a source of authority. Romulus made a mental note not to underestimate him.

Didn't mean he would provide him with everything he knew, though. They had limited time, of course. But the question itself did not demand he give up anything meaningful. He lacked an adequate answer, in reality. "I do not remember," he said simply, before coming to a stop at a corner, and signaling for Rilien to halt as well.

Two wraiths wandered slowly, almost mournfully down the hallway beyond towards them. Romulus held out two fingers briefly so Rilien might know what was incoming, if he did not already. Romulus was not accustomed to working with others, certainly not the Tranquil. When the wraiths came in range, almost around the corner, Romulus led the charge out, shield protecting himself from the first magical blast. He rolled smoothly forward, stabbing up through the head of the left wraith, and ending it, the green mist soon fading up into the air. Beside him, the other dropped, too, victim to a clean, deep cut horizontally across its neck.

"What Estella recalled, in the Chantry... I remember that as well. Waking in a strange place, seeing her there with me, running from creatures, up a path. I remember the woman at the top. She glowed, and reached out to us. After that... nothing." He frowned, trying to remember, and wondering why only certain pieces were available to him.

"Estella also remembers what she was doing in the Chantry in the first place.” Rilien’s eyes were thoughtfully narrow, but he clearly chose not to press that line of questioning at the moment, though he was evidently aware that it was there to be pressed.

The rest of the journey through the cave complex was relatively straightforward, and aside form the occasional stray shade, easily dispatched by one or the other of them, they encountered no difficulty. At the end of the climb, they emerged into what looked like the beginning of a gradual downhill slope. Slightly into the distance, a pale green light could be observed rising towards the sky, though it was obviously not part of the Breach itself.

"This is where we lost the scouts.” This time, Rilien took point, treading lightly over the snow. It proved to be unnecessary in terms of reconnaissance, however, because they could hear the characteristic noise of a battle before they could see what was making it.

They rounded a corner of trees alongside the path beaten out of the snow, to find four battle-weary scouts standing near one of the Fade rifts, with no visible enemies around it. Romulus paused, inspecting them from a distance. They looked to have only just escaped from a combat, judging by their wounds and their state of disorganization. But there was no evidence of a foe...

At least, not until the ground beneath him turned a pale, sickly green, shifting and swirling like a whirlpool. Romulus had the clarity of mind to dive forward out of the center of it, but soon after a powerful force from below pushed up, hitting him across his entire body and turning what would have been a smooth roll into a hard smack into the dirty snow on his side. A demon had launched itself from the ground, with long, thin limbs and bony, clawed hands. The face at the top of its tall body was marked by a number of holes which perhaps served as eyes, and one gaping maw that opened, and screamed.

Romulus observed all this from his back, right up until the screaming started, which sent waves of debilitating pain outwards, as well as considerable force. He found himself buffeted by it, unable to rise, at least until the soldiers formerly by the rift intervened. An arrow struck the demon solidly, knocking it back a step, and Romulus scrambled to his feet, ducking under a clash slash and targeting the thing's legs. A stab from his pugio into the back of its knee drove it down to a more manageable height.

Moments later, Rilien leaped onto the creature’s back, driving a dagger into its bony shoulder and using it to push himself further upright, but the demon bucked violently, gripped by the need to escape from what was rapidly becoming its death, and the Tranquil was thrown off and crashed into a nearby snowdrift, the knife embedded where he’d left it.

As soon as Rilien was removed from it, however, Romulus took his place, stabbing his own dagger into its back, and grabbing the Tranquil's blade with his shield-hand, ripping it free. With considerable arm strength he pulled himself high enough to target the head, and thrust the blade right into the back of it. The demon released a horrible shriek, causing Romulus to lose his grip and fall several feet onto his back, but it soon fell limply forward. It crashed into the snow, and lay still.

Getting to his feet, Romulus was bothered by yet another expansion of the Breach, lighting up the palm of his hand, but he ignored it as best he could, pressing his hand into the side of his leg as he pulled free his dagger. After yanking out the other and tossing it at Rilien, he centered his gaze on the rift before him, and held out his hand. The arc of green energy was established again, the rift destabilized again, and finally destroyed, allowing no more of the fearsome demons to press through.

The four scouts that remained alive nursed their wounds, the healthiest among them helping another one to stand. "Thank the Maker you came," she said, breathing heavily. "I don't think we could have held out much longer."

Rilien inclined his head. "The way we came is clear. Get back to the forward camp and have your injuries treated.” She nodded, and, still supporting her teammate, led them back towards the caves. Wordlessly, Rilien turned and continued down the pathway, the Temple of Sacred Ashes now coming into sight, or at least what was left of it.

They entered through an area that must once have been the courtyard, though now it was nothing more than a hollowed-out shell, the ground blackened and scorched beyond recognition. In contrast to the crash of battle, the area was eerily quiet. Here and there, figures that looked like men and women in armor had been seemingly petrified where they stood, still holding arms, their faces twisted into visages of surprise, fear, or in some cases grim determination.

"The Breach is through here.”



His heart was thunder, crashing in his ears a thousand times louder than the ring of steel.

But he could hear that, too, in the same distant kind of way he could hear the shouting of the others. Mist and smoke from the fires rolled across the valley, obscuring the view from the slit of a bronze-colored helmet, but he had no care for that, because he could feel them, smell them even, like tainted lightning, and they were all so much unnatural chattel.

The force with which he swung tore his hand clear through the spectral greenish thing, the same color as the tear in the sky that he did not quite understand. That was far beyond his reach at present, though, and so he contented himself with this, ripping his fist back through the deconstituted cloud that remained and moved to the next. There was always another, and he felt them, aiming projectiles at his armor, which was already coated in clumps of frost, that crackled and shattered when he moved, shedding from him like old scales from the back of a dragon.

A rage demon rose up next, and he moved forward to meet it, hesitation a thing long left behind, at least for this moment. The demon too charged, bellowing its rage at him, clarion in the din, but still not so loud as his heart. They met with a full-bodied crash, and his hand closed around the front part of its throat, where its windpipe was. Magma flowed over his hand, armor and all, and he felt the blistering sensation as it started to burn the skin that lay beneath.

Beneath his helm, he smiled.

His other hand jabbed repeatedly at the demon’s gut, coming away coated in rapidly-cooling lava each time, until it was protected by a layer of stone forged of the fiend’s belly, and then he drove it forward again, pulling the thing towards him with his left hand and driving the rock-covered fist right into its forehead with his right. It scrabbled at him with long arms, leaving welts in his plate, but its extremities were far too cold to burn him the same way its innards could. Stunned from the blow to the head, it slackened, and he flexed his fingers, driving them forward one last time, clenching them over whatever he could hold, and tearing it back out again.

It went completely limp beneath him, and he dropped it, discarding the molten stone it called a heart to one side, his right gauntlet steaming from abrupt exposure to the cold.

He scraped the cooling stone off and glanced around, seeking his next foe. Instead, he found that he and his soldiers had cleared most of the area, but that the shifting green crystal a dozen feet away, hovering at shoulder height, was still present. He’d tried to tear that apart, too, only to find that his hands passed right through, and so they’d turned to killing everything that came from it instead. Now, however, he was out of ideas.

No sooner had he had the thought than something caught his attention from his peripheral vision. His entire frame tensed, but then relaxed. Humans. There was no need to kill humans today. The one in front was unfamiliar, dark-haired and lightly-armored. He recognized the crest on her cloak. The other one wasn’t human at all, he discovered upon turning his head, but a Qunari. He didn’t know her, either, but they were approaching from the direction of the forward camp.

They approached the rift first, and he watched with surprise as the one in front looked down at her hand, and then thrust it upwards, in the direction of the anomaly. A beam of some kind of light issued from her palm, and she staggered backwards a step, and he heard the sound of his heartbeat gradually recede, overtaken by a whine of increasingly-high pitch, one that ended with a loud bang.

He blinked, to confirm what he was seeing, and upon opening his eyes again, the rift was still gone, as though it had never been there at all.

Leonhardt exhaled, and took a step towards them.

The Qunari woman was the first to notice his approach, wide golden eyes turning upon him. They alighted on Leonhardt for a moment before they widened in what appeared to be either fear, shock, or a mix of the two. She said nothing except for a timid eek and clutched at her collar. Quickly she took a defensive step backward and stood behind the shorter woman. If it was an attempt to hide, it was a poor one, considering the Qunari stood nearly a foot over the other one.

He sighed behind his helm. He supposed that was to be expected, though a cowering Qunari specifically was rather new, and something he doubted he’d see again. “They told me you might be able to do that,” he said, stopping in his tracks and holding both hands up at the level of his chest. Not that this would be really reassuring to anyone, considering the fact that he wasn’t armed to begin with, but it was the intention of the gesture that he hoped to convey.

“It’s Estella, isn’t it? I’ve met a few friends of yours. They insisted on helping when they found out what happened to you. They’re further ahead, with the rest of the troops.”

He watched her eyes go wide as she processed what he was implying, and then she visibly swallowed, slumping slightly in what could only have been relief. “Thank the Maker for that,” she said, and then took a step in his direction. “I’m Estella, yes, and this is Asala. We’re supposed to help you push to the Temple.”

He nodded. “Then that’s what we’ll do. I’m Leonhardt Albrecht, and I command the troops here. Follow me.”

Over the clamor of soldiers and their arms and armor, they pressed forward, Estella and Asala following behind Leonhardt. As they pushed forward, broken and shattered cobblestones crunched beneath their feet. They passed by hastily constructed bulwarks and large chunks of rock most likely thrown from the temple in the explosion.

Their path fed them into a larger battefield and the din of battle grew as they closed the distance.

This was, he knew, the last major area they had to clear before they would be granted access to the Temple. There were enough soldiers here to handle it, but they were going to take heavy casualties unless the tide of battle turned quickly, and Leonhardt scanned the field with a heavy gaze. The other Lions he’d met had told him a little bit about Estella, and he knew of Asala, if only through a brief mention in a progress report, but the information he had should be sufficient.

“Asala, please remain here. I’d like you to support the whole field, if possible, but prioritize Estella when you have to. Estella, follow me.” He glanced sideways at the young woman, and adjusted his gauntlets slightly, trying to get comfortable now that one of them was slightly misshapen. “Please remain at a moderate distance, however.” It would be better for him if he could move without fear of hitting her, however accidental it would be.

Deciding to keep his wits about him as much as possible, he waded into the field directly thereafter, going right when a glimmering shield appeared to his left. He’d let Estella take advantage of the positioning that would offer, and fend off enemies from the unprotected side. It was mostly shades and those green wisps down here; certainly no more rage demons that he could see.

This time, when he went to work, he fought down the threatening haze, focusing on defending rather than outright aggression. They needed to punch through the front line, after which it wouldn’t be too difficult to set his troops up in a wedge, which would allow them to flank both sides and crush the pockets of demons in a double-pincer.

He drew back and slammed his gauntlet into a shade’s nose, following up with an elbow to the back of its head when it doubled over, and something cracked under the force, a signal that he could move onto the next. With a forced step forward, he brought his knee into the gut of the next one, catching its head in both hands and twisting sharply to the side. More cracks, another down. Ranging near him, but at the modest distance he’d requested, Estella brought her blade down on another, felling it. She was panting slightly, but her forward progress had yet to falter, so he left her to it, and eventually, they broke the line.

Leonhardt whistled sharply, and the remaining soldiers lined the wedge with their bodies, cutting off any attempt at demonic pursuit. He waved Asala down from her position on the hill, and the three of them cleared the line, leaving the troops to finish off the remnants.

“This way. We’re almost there.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It was enormous. A crystal structure, just like the rest, except for the fact that it was several times the size and positioned directly below the Breach in the sky. Estella wasn’t actually so sure her mark could close this, given the size of it, but it wasn’t as though there was any choice but to try. The two groups had met up just outside the Temple, and she was relieved to see that both Rilien and Romulus appeared to be fine, or at least none the worse for wear. It was reassuring that she wasn’t the only one in this situation, because it meant that she wasn’t really the only hope for this.

But their work wasn’t done yet. Glancing to her right, she saw what looked like a likely way down, since there weren’t really any stairs directly from the point they’d entered. Steeling herself, she started down that way, vaguely aware of Rilien breaking off from the group to direct the other soldiers who’d arrived with them, meaning that she, Romulus, Asala, and Leonhardt were left to make their way down.

They hadn’t been walking for more than a minute or so when something extremely unexpected happened. A voice, disembodied and deep, spoke from seemingly everywhere and nowhere all at once.

“NOW IS THE HOUR OF OUR VICTORY.”

Estella stopped dead. Something
 no, she couldn’t quite put her finger on it. Wincing at the volume, she shook herself and continued forwards.

Asala however, remained still for a few moments longer, staring up into the Breach and then all arpind. She winced and took a step back, before noticing the others moving ahead and quickly moving to catch up. "Wh-what... Who is that?" she asked, still searching.

Romulus slowly pulled his hood back upon hearing the booming voice, a frown lining his face. He spun in a full circle as they walked, as though trying to find the source of the voice, before eventually settling on the floating crystalline structure of the Breach. "It's... coming from the Breach, isn't it?"

"BRING FORTH THE SACRIFICE."

“I think so,” Estella replied, once the echoes of it had died down. “But I can’t shake the feeling that I’ve heard it before
” It fell quiet for a while after that though, as they wended their way further down towards the Breach. Their path had faded from clearly-supported architecture to whatever was left after the explosion, and it was treacherous going, though it seemed mundane enough, at least until she caught sight of a soft red glow ahead of them.

“That’s
” She turned around, almost by instinct, seeking Rilien, but of course he was further up. She wondered if he’d sensed it already. In his absence, her eyes found the gap in Leonhardt's helm, the massive man encased in burnished armor, and he finished her sentence for her.

“Red lyrium.” He didn’t sound quite as surprised as she’d expected, so maybe he knew something about it.

“I’ve only seen it once, but
 it’s not good that it’s here.”

He seemed to nod, though it was hard to tell with the helmet. Giving the stuff a wide berth, she continued down the path, hoping it was not a sign of things to come. Meredith had been
 terrifying was too mild a word. Fearsome seemed about right.

Her gaze fell from the air around them and Asala instead looked to the shards of red lyrium embedded in the walls and sprouting from the ground. "Maybe.." she said whilst seemingly in thought. "Wh-whatever magic was used to destroy the temple drew from the lyrium beneath," she said, the grip on her collar tightening.

"It c-could've corrupted it. Whatever happened here was... Terrible," she continued, a tone of sadness in her voice.

"KEEP THE SACRIFICE STILL."

This time, the voice was followed by another, this one feminine, much higher-pitched, and filled with the obvious tone of fear.

“SOMEONE! HELP ME!”

It was starting to sound less like strange echoes and more like a scene of some kind, like a play, or
 a memory, perhaps. She didn’t recognize the woman’s voice at first, but Leonhardt clearly did. “That’s
 Divine Justinia’s voice.” Estella wasn’t sure how he knew that, but she didn’t doubt him.

“WHAT’S GOING ON HERE?”

The third voice, impossibly, sounded exactly like her own. “What
? That’s
” If this was a memory, was it her own? Despite her certainty that she was the third speaker, Estella still didn’t recall any of it. Her pace quickened—they needed to reach the bottom, for surely that was where the answers lay, if there were any to be had at all.

Romulus was the first to reach the ledge closest to the bottom of the ruin, and he dropped down, stepping forward as the others followed closely behind. The crystalline structure of the Breach snapped and reformed rapidly before their eyes, seemingly reacting to the encroachment of the two that bore marks on their hands. When Romulus came close enough, a crack coincided with the lighting of his mark, and the echoes began again. The Divine cried out, and Estella answered, the same as before.

"She called out to you for help," Romulus remarked, quietly, as Estella stood close enough beside him to hear. He held his mark out, as if offering it to the Breach. Suddenly there was a flash of light and a rumbling like thunder, temporarily rendering their sight useless. When they could see again, a shadowy veil had formed in front of the crystal, and images floated above them. A shifting shadow, incredibly tall, with long, sharp fingers and bright red flames for eyes hovered. It reached out with a hand, curled fingers arcing towards a woman in elaborate Chantry robes, her arms suspended out to the side, leaving her helpless.

Through what looked to be a shadowy doorway, a darkened representation of Estella entered the area, saber in her left hand, knife in her right. Her posture tensed immediately when she took in the scene, and the knife fell from her fingers. Romulus appeared beside her, his face hidden under the shadow of his hood, but the gear and the posture, unmistakable. The Divine, as Leonhardt had named her, managed to turn her head towards them.

"RUN WHILE YOU CAN! WARN THEM!" The great shadow slowly turned its head towards the newly arrived pair.

"WE HAVE INTRUDERS. SLAY THEM." Another flash of light followed, and the vision vanished, leaving the crystalline structure of the Breach behind, unchanged.

“You were there when she died.” That was Leonhardt, and he looked from Estella to Romulus, but made no aggressive motion. “And yet it seems she was slain by another. One we did not find.”

Estella had to admit that it certainly looked that way, and those really did seem to be herself and Romulus, so why was it still so difficult to remember? She furrowed her brow, and sighed heavily. In any case, it could wait. The Breach had to come first. She moved her attention to Asala, who seemed to be an especially nervous person, and pitched her voice as gently as she could. “Do we just do the same thing as before?” Maybe something that big would require both of them.

She nodded in the affirmatory, but there was something else. Asala hesitated for a moment, casting her eyes upward to the Breach. "But... It is closed but not s-sealed," she said. Her mouth worked for a moment before her eyes dropped back down to the ground below. "You both w-will have to reopen and close it p-properly but..." There was another pause.

"Be r-ready. Something may try to slip through," she added, pulling her cloak tighter over her shoulders like she felt a sudden chill in her bones.

This bit of information seemed to ripple upwards through the ranks of the assembled soldiers, but by that time, they looked to have been positioned already, largely around the rim of the depression in the ground that the four of them now occupied. Most of them were armed with bows, and took careful aim at the area around the rift, bows half-drawn and readied for whatever emerged from it.

Romulus rolled his shoulders and neck briefly in preparation, while the soldiers and archers that came down with them took up defensive positions and prepared for the battle. After sparing a glance at Estella to make sure she was ready, the two simultaneously lifted their marks up to the Breach, twin arcs of green energy shooting from their palms and striking against the crystalline structure. It seemed almost to flinch in on itself, reforming and cracking rapidly, until it began to shake with the force being applied to it.

Finally, it shattered altogether, opening up the rift with a gaping hole. Almost instantly a purple-hued shape shot through, like a ball of crackling electricity. It flew through the air right behind Estella and Romulus, where it halted, hovered, and quickly expanded. In mid air the impressive physique of a pride demon formed. It roared, shaking with fury as it landed with a mighty crash against the ground, shaking everything around it.

The first arrows to strike it clattered harmlessly off of the thickened skin on its shoulders and back, and it let loose a deep, guttural laugh. Below, Romulus quickly downed a second of the vials of liquid. He tossed it aside and drew his knife as the fight began, the pride demon stepping forward to launch its first powerful attacks.

Estella herself, slower to recover than Romulus had been, was still dizzy for several seconds after he’d run off, but she was gathering her wits and her breath to follow him when a chance glance from the corner of her eye informed her of something quite unexpected. Beneath her feet, the dark grey ground was swiftly turning black, and was that green?

Not especially eager to find out what that meant, she made to leap off the patch, but her feet hadn’t made it two inches from the dirt before she was hit from below with a—she supposed it was like a vent in the ground, as one might see from a geyser. Whatever it was, it hit her hard, and blasted her off her feet, knocking her to the side, where she landed in an ungainly heap and rolled several times, ending in a sprawl on her back, arms out to either side and a disconcerting tingling sensation in her legs.

Asala had said
 what had Asala said? It was so hard to think. Struggling to her feet, she staggered sideways with a groan. The rift had been closed, but not sealed, so they had to open it. Which was where the Pride demon had come from, which meant
 it was still open. She looked to her left, but Romulus was engaged with the demon, too far away to be of any help, which meant


She had to try and close this thing on her own. Absurdly, she felt laughter starting to bubble in her chest, and wondered to herself if she was succumbing to hysteria from the strain. But really, it would have been humorous if it weren’t so urgent—the idea that anyone might have to rely on her for something so important. She couldn’t even be relied upon not to get herself killed.

But despite her thoughts, she forced her numb feet to move, shuffling back to the rift, avoiding the blackened spot on the ground and raising her hand towards it. As before, a column of viridian light lanced outwards, and she grit her teeth against the discomfort of it, stretching closer. This time, when the boom sounded, a cloud remained, but the crystal formation was gone. That wasn’t right


She looked back down the field, to where the others had the demon engaged, to see it on its knees. Already? She knew they were good, but
 it occurred to her that maybe what she’d done and that were connected somehow. Maybe she’d weakened the demon by destroying the rift structure? Still, it didn’t look fixed, like the others, and she prayed she hadn’t ruined their chances of sealing it properly.

Prayed, but dared not hope.

The demon did not stay down for long, and when it rose again, it appeared even angrier than before, perhaps now taking its opponents seriously. Romulus circled around in front of it, noticing that the arrows loosed at it were now piercing the skin, and leaving thin trails of blood leaking down. Whatever Estella had done seemed to have weakened its defenses.

The pride demon’s eyes settled on Romulus, and it brought forth a large hand, creating a sphere of electrical magic in its palm, soon launching it directly at the man. He didn’t so much as try to get out of the way; the lightning passed right through him, but judging by his reaction, he only barely felt it. His clothes were crackling and singed, but he seemed almost entirely unaffected. He rushed forward under the demon’s arm, and nimbly leaped up, pushing off the side of its leg and plunging his knife into the thing’s stomach. He carved a short line, spewing blood behind him, before the demon tried a more mundane approach.

A swift backhanded smash collided with Romulus, hitting him in the back and pitching him forward. He landed hard on the scorched, stony ground and rolled several times, stumbling back to his feet. The fall probably would’ve broken a few bones, had it not been for the benefit of a shield placed over him by Asala just before he hit the ground.

With Romulus out of immediate melee range, Estella saw Leonhardt step in to draw the demon’s attention, a resounding smacking noise reaching her ears even over the intervening distance, as he drove an arm for the back of its knee. It worked, too, and the creature listed to the side, staggering to recover its balance with one leg near to buckling. Several more arrows thudded into it while it remained thus preoccupied, and its next blast of lightning was hasty, aimed right at the armored man now circling around to its front.

She was about to shout a warning when without notice, the rift’s crystalline structure suddenly reformed, and this time, it spilled a small wave of more minor demons, closer to her than the others. One landed nearly on top of her, and she threw herself to the side, tucking into a roll and drawing her sword on the way back up. She glanced quickly back to where the others were.

The lightning never did find its target. Instead, it bounced harmlessly off of another barrier that had since become associated with Asala's magic. The woman herself, in fact, was not too far away, standing only a short distance away from Leonhardt. This time, her staff was the instrument that she had wreathed blue hued Fade, the tip of which was planted into the ground.

Closer inspection revealed the barrier to not be just a simple shield this time, but a full dome shielding both Leonhardt and Asala from the wild lightning cast by the pride demon. While her eyes remained open, the concentration in them was readily apparent, even as she mouthed something to herself. Once the fingers of lightning had safely vanished into the air, Asala lifted her staff into the air and twisted it so that the bottom tip whipped upward.

The dome mimicked the gesture, lifting into the air and shrinking so that when it struck underneath the chin of the pride demon, it was a condensed sphere. The barrier held enough force behind it to keep the demon stumbling.

The demon did not seem to particularly enjoy that. It sucked in air and loosed an enraged roar, beating its chest and covering itself in a rocky exoskeleton to act as a shield.

Upon seeing the formation of the armor plates around the demon, Romulus was forced to back away, his options for attack entirely limited. He looked to Estella, to make sure she was in a position to hear him. "Estella! Whatever you did before, do it again!"

“Right,” she muttered, bringing her saber down with both hands in a broad slash that felled the nearest shade. “Kill the demons, do the thing to the rift. I can do this. I think.” She wasn’t sure when she’d fallen into the habit of talking to herself, but it tended to happen the more strain she was under, which meant now was just about right.

There were probably too many demons here for her to realistically handle, but as usual, her allies were there to save her—most of the arrows had diverted towards helping suppress the movement of the smaller demons, useless as they were on a Pride-creature covered in stone. She had the distinct feeling she owed Rilien her life, again. “One day I’ll get around to paying those.”

With the suppressing fire, she was able to take them more or less one at a time, but the third foe came as a pair, and though she felled the first, she did so at the expense of the second raking claws across the side of her abdomen, finding a weak spot in her leathers and sinking its talons deep into her skin. She bit down on the scream that threatened, lunging forward to relieve the pressure and also stab the end of the saber up under its chin. Blood ran in rivulets down her side, most of it dripping from her hip to the ground, while yet more slicked down the side of her leg.

But she was free, for the moment, and so she forced herself to let go of the wound and instead use her free hand to disrupt the rift again. This time, when it exploded, she was ready for it, and skittered away from another of the vents in the ground, shedding more blood as she went.

A check of the others informed her that it had worked; the demon, still armored, was kneeling again, clearly in pain, and it looked a lot like Leonhardt was trying to rip stone plates off it with his hands, something which didn’t work until he jumped for one, bearing down with his considerable body weight and upper body strength alike, the plate protecting the demon’s lower spine peeling away slowly and with great resistance. To help, Asala erected a barrier and slowly expanded it beneath the plate that Leonhardt was pulling back. Together they were able to tear it away inch by inch.

As soon as there was an opening to a vulnerable spot, Romulus flew into it, stabbing the pride demon in the lower back. Instantly it arched backwards and howled in agony, and it began to spin around, thrashing its arms about in an attempt to swipe away anyone nearby. Romulus, however, was attached to the thing's back, and hung on tightly to the armor plates that remained, while he worked to dig the knife deeper, and cut across the vital spine.

Eventually, he got it, as the pride demon's legs ceased to respond, and it collapsed heavily onto its face, the armor plates sloughing off entirely now that it lacked the magical strength to maintain them. The soldiers present launched repeated stabs down onto the thing, and Romulus slid over the back to come to rest at the head, where he stabbed his blade cleanly into the back of the neck, and silenced the demon.

He did not revel in the victory, instead immediately removing his blade from the neck and climbing smoothly back to the ground, where he headed over to Estella, closer to the Breach. "Can you help me close it? It needs to happen now." He had clearly noted the wound in her side. If there was any concern in his eyes, it was hard to tell.

She made a pained noise, but nodded. Truthfully, she wasn’t sure she could, but that hadn’t stopped her from trying in a while. Together, they lifted their hands towards the rift—and she immediately regretted it, because the pain that ricocheted around in her muscles and bones was much greater than before, great enough that she straight-out fell over, though thankfully she was able to keep her arm outstretched, and that the green light issuing from it flickered, it regained strength as soon as she stopped moving.

The thunderous rapport sounded again, and she blinked up at the sky exactly once before she knew only darkness.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Image



This time, Romulus woke on a soft bed, in a warm house.

The comforting crackle of a firepit came from nearby, and the first thing he saw was the gentle burning of a candle on the night stand next to him. His armor was off, sorted neatly into a pile at the foot of his bed, as were his weapons. The house itself was unfamiliar to him, but the sound of the wind outside, the drifting snow, was starting to become otherwise. No, he had not traveled far.

The house was small, two rooms, but well furnished, seemingly someone's home judging by the decorations. It didn't look like any sort of medical lodgings. The bed itself was quite comfortable, far more so than what Romulus was used to sleeping on. He stirred, groaning as he sat up. Everything still hurt slightly, if he had to guess from the effort of trying to close the Breach, but how long it had been since then, he couldn't know.

The creaking of the bed under him as he moved drew the attention of a nearby elven woman, young and blonde haired, with the markings of some Dalish god upon her face. She blinked several times, and then took a few steps forward, looking first at Romulus, then at Estella, who lay on another bed across the room from him.

"You're awake!" she said, grinning from pointed ear to pointed ear. She turned her head expectantly, and when Estella started to awaken as well, she nearly jumped in place. "You're both awake!"

"What happened?" Romulus asked, his voice weak from lack of use. He cleared his throat. "Where am I?"

"You're still in Haven," the elven girl answered, already turning to leave, "and you did it! You stopped the Breach!" On the way out, she gently shook Asala by the shoulder. The Qunari woman had been asleep in a nearby wooden chair. The elf pushed open the door to the outside, sticking her head out and calling to some others.

"They're awake!"

Both the noise and the light jarring woke Asala and once opened, her eyes fell on Romulus, and then Estella in short order. She straightened in her chair for a moment, but once whatever it was that she saw pleased her, she allowed herself a small smile and quietly relaxed again, rubbing a spot on her forehead under her horns.

Estella, on the other hand, woke groggily, but not so much so that she wasn’t immediately upright, pushing loose chunks of dark hair back from her face. “Lia?” Blinking several times, she scrambled out of bed, at right around the same time several new people entered all at once, crowding the door in an attempt, apparently, to be the first one in. Estella had opened her mouth to say something else, but any effort to do so was immediately muffled when she was swept up into a crushing hug by the person who’d managed to get in the door ahead of the others.

It was a youthful elven man, from the pointed eartips visible even through his brunet mane of hair. He was much taller than most elves, though, and from the bareness of his face, he’d grown up in a city. The embrace was soon made that much more stifling by the addition of a second man, stockier and human, with hair the color of straw. The last one through the door was a Qunari, as large and imposing as any of his kind, but unlike most of them, wearing a smile, of all things. He didn’t continue the attempt to suffocate Estella, but he did chuckle, reaching down and scrubbing the top of her head with a grey fist. All three wore dark red tunics similar to Estella’s, down to the silver stripes on the sleeves.

“Welcome back, Stel!" That was the elf, and he and the human released her, at which point she dropped at least half a foot, looking rather red in the face, though it seemed to be embarrassment more than anything. Still, she smiled, a small one, but one that reached all the way to her eyes.

“I’m so glad you guys are all right.” The smile faded, but the elf clapped her on the shoulder.

“Us? When we saw that explosion, we thought
” He trailed off, glancing at the others, then sighed. “Well, it’s just good that you made it. We got here as soon as we heard, and we’ve been helping out this lot for a while.”

The Qunari nodded. “We are supposed to bring you up to the Chantry, actually.” He turned his eyes to Romulus. “Both of you.”

"We're glad you made it, too," the elven girl, Lia said to Romulus, after she was finished with her turn smothering Estella in a hug. Romulus sat somewhat awkwardly on the bed, where he had observed all of Estella's friends enter and greet her. Lia, he could guess, was conscious of the fact that no one had arrived for him. "They've been saying you helped a great deal. Some of the scouts owe you their lives, they said. The two of you are all anyone's talked about the last three days."

"Wasn't my doing. I've chosen nothing so far." He stood, beginning to don his outer layers of clothes, and his cloak.

"All the same, you saved them from demons and the rift. Not just anyone could do that." Romulus seemed mostly to ignore Lia's comment, glancing over at Estella.

"We should get to the Chantry, if you're ready." Truthfully, he was worried about how much this had spread in three days. Haven was an isolated community, but with recent events, there were many people coming and going, and wagging their tongues. He noted that the mark on his hand was still present, if not particularly painful. It seemed unlikely that he would be able to just go on his way. Whatever his course of action, he hoped to establish it soon.

“Um.” Estella looked down at her clothes, then sighed, patting down her hair for all of five seconds before she threw on her cloak and belted her sword into place. She didn’t seem concerned with armor, presently, which probably had something to do with the fact that her friends were all without, though not one of them had failed to bring some kind of weapon with them. “Yeah. I can go.”

Something appeared to occur to her, because she leaned out from behind the Qunari to look in Asala’s direction. “I think I probably owe you. Again. So
 thank you.” The others had already started moving for the door, and the human, who was in front, turned back to them, his hand on the door.

“Uh
 also, there’s a bit of a crowd out there, so stick close to us, just in case. They’re
 well, you’ll see.” Having delivered his warning, he pushed open the door and stepped down off the small front porch.

And crowd was a bit of an understatement. It looked like the entire population of Haven was out there, waiting for
 something. The two of them, apparently. Estella immediately located herself to the inside of the Qunari, apparently not eager to face so many people, and the group started forward.

Romulus wasn't sure whether to pull up his hood or not. Having that many eyes upon him at once was... well, he didn't think he'd ever had this many people looking at him before. Having the others, Estella's friends, was a comfort, but the eyes of the crowd didn't care, even for a sight as strange as two Qunari in a group in Ferelden of all places. Romulus moved forward, the rest in tow, and there were guards ahead, even, soldiers who had probably fought in the battle, there to keep members of the crowd away in case they wanted to reach. Asala, naturally, tried to avoid the crowd completely and broke from the group, taking a back way elsewhere.

"That's them," he heard a woman say in the crowd, which was uncomfortably silent for its size. "They stopped the Breach from getting any bigger." Romulus looked up, and even from just outside he could see that it was true. The Breach was still present in the sky above the Temple, but no longer did the light reach down to the earth itself, nor did it spew forth fire and demons.

"The Heralds of Andraste," another one said, a man, and Romulus frowned at the weight of the title. He walked a little faster, heading towards the steps ahead.

"Do we know, though? Did they both work to stop the Breach?"

"I thought they were supposed to close it."

Their voices faded behind them as they moved on. Smaller groups were scattered throughout the village, awaiting their arrival it seemed, wanting to simply watch them on their way up to the Chantry. There, the entire collective of Haven's Chantry sisters were gathered outside the doors, which they opened for the approaching group. Romulus was grateful to be inside, away from the eyes of the villagers. The Chantry appeared to be emptied out entirely.

Up ahead, he could hear arguing, and the familiar sound of an upset Chantry chancellor. Romulus walked swiftly the length of the chantry towards the voices, and pushed open the door that led to them. Estella's friends stopped to wait outside, and presumably guard the door.

The door led into a somewhat-spacious chamber, done up in such a way that it must have once been a library or someone’s office. There were several bookshelves along either side wall, and a hearth against the back. Currently dominating the space was a large wooden table, overlaid with what looked to be a series of maps, the largest and most central ones being of Ferelden and Orlais. Several small tokens were spread over the map, some of them in the shapes of predatory birds, painted black, and others were plainer, the wood unvarnished. Improvised, probably.

As expected, Chancellor Roderick was present, as was Rilien, but this time the person having an argument with the Chantry official was an exceedingly tall, quite broad man in what looked like the typical robes of a clerical scribe; they were dark green and extremely simple. His hair, a blonde approaching platinum, was pulled into a rough tail at the nape of his neck, and he glanced up at them with violet eyes when they entered. He looked quite different, but few people were made in such proportions, and the easy guess was that it was Leonhardt, something which he confirmed by speaking in the same voice.

“Ah, you’ve awakened.” His tone, however, was much softer than it had been before; mild, even. “When you collapsed again after stabilizing the Breach, we were worried the marks would
” he shook his head. “Well, anyway. I’m glad to see you’re both awake.”

“Yes, yes, excellent,” Roderick put in, his sarcasm evident. “Now arrest them both. They must be taken to Val Royeaux for trial.”

Leonhardt blinked down at him, apparently quite sanguine about the whole thing. “I’m not going to do that, Chancellor. And you shouldn’t want me to. They saved us, regardless of how it happened. And they tried to save Justinia as well.”

“You walk a dangerous line, Seeker.” Roderick seemed ready to offer further protest, but he was cut off by Rilien this time.

“It is High Seeker, if we are to lean on the formalities.” His tone was flat as ever, but the Chancellor bristled. “Regardless of whether they are or are not guilty of anything, the Breach is still a threat. If we ignore it, we court destruction, and they are the only measures we have against it.” He nodded towards Romulus and Estella, both standing on the opposite side of the table.

“This is ridiculous! If anyone created the problem in the first place, it must surely be them! Who else is there?” Roderick was gesticulating with greater emphasis at this point, in contrast to the collected demeanors of the other two. “And if they are responsible, we can’t just let them walk around freely; they must be questioned!”

“Yes.” Rilien’s agreement seemed to throw him off, and for a moment, the Chancellor gaped like a fish. “We must learn who they are and what their purposes were, but that does not require their arrest, nor their trials. There is no evidence that they attempted what you accuse them of, and mounting evidence to the contrary.”

“Nonsense! I will believe none of this until someone can explain to me what they were doing at the Conclave and how they survived it when no one else—when even the Divine did not.”

All eyes in the room turned to the pair of them.

Estella spoke up first. “I’ve said it already, but if it makes any difference, I’ll say it again.” She took a deep breath, moving her legs so that they were shoulder-width apart and folding her arms behind her back before she started to speak, directly to Roderick. “I’m with the Argent Lions mercenary company. Several days before the Conclave, I received orders to take my squad, along with two others, and serve as part of the peacekeeping force there. My commander thought it would be good to bolster them, because there was always the danger of a fight breaking out, and since the parties involved were mages and Templars, it could get dangerous very quickly.”

She paused, and Leonhardt nodded, almost as if to encourage her to continue. “So, I went, along with my squad. We were ten in total, and with the other two groups, there were thirty-one of us. My team was assigned to the inside of the Temple. The others were going to be ranging the nearby area, in case of anything interfering from outside.” Estella pursed her lips, looking at the ground for several seconds before she raised her head again.

“After that, my memory gets patchy. I don’t know exactly what happened, only that at some point, something went wrong, and
 someone called for help. I remember heading in that direction. I also remember that at some point, Romulus was with me.” She cast a glance at him, but looked back at Roderick almost immediately afterwards. “The next thing that seems clear was
 running. From something terrible. And then a woman, bright and hard to see in any detail, reached for us, and we took her hands. After that, I woke up in a cellar, with this mark, and no idea what had happened to me.”

Roderick seemed to be giving that some thought. Leonhardt spoke next. “The other Lions corroborate her story as far as the circumstances, and Rilien knows this girl quite well, Chancellor. We have little reason to doubt what she says. More than that, I believe the Divine was calling her—them—for help. I heard it myself, else I would find it difficult to believe as well.”

Roderick still looked skeptical, but it was evident that he was the only one who was, and so he switched tacks. “But there are two people in this position, and while one accident might be believable, two is too miraculous for credibility. What does the other suspect have to muster in his defense?”

Romulus had spent the time while Estella explained to weigh his position. The truth, if he told it, was not pleasant. It did not favor him; if anything, it made him seem more guilty. And though he believed himself to be innocent, despite his lack of memory, the Chancellor seemed very inclined to think the opposite, even without a word spoken on his part. Then again... Roderick was in the minority here. The others seemed, at least in part, to be on his side, thanks to his efforts and willingness to help fix the Breach. And with a high-ranking member of the Seekers of Truth here... it seemed inadvisable to lie. Nor would silence do any longer.

"I was dispatched from Minrathous after the Conclave was announced." The Chancellor appeared about to press him further before Romulus spoke, and now that he had, he was left with his mouth hanging slightly open. "I am an agent of Magister Chryseis Viridius, her will and her blade. She took an interest in the events of southern Thedas, and commanded I observe and report on the Conclave's result." He kept his hands folded in front of him while he spoke, his eyes locked on a figure set upon the war table before him.

"I was not to be detected, or become involved. I do not remember how either occurred. I remember only the events Estella has already relayed." Two people, raised in the Imperium but not of ideal Tevinter stock, as they might describe it, the only two to survive the Conclave. It did strike Romulus as odd. The work of a Divine? That was a leap he was not willing to make. But he would not rule out the possibility.

"If I am to be executed for my failure, so be it. But know that I speak the truth. Neither I nor my domina had any intention of disrupting the Conclave."

Aside from Rilien, of course, there didn’t seem to be a face in the room not currently wearing an expression of surprise, including Estella’s. She blinked several times, but then her features shifted briefly to a sort of intent thoughtfulness before they smoothed out again.

Roderick, on the other hand, was practically apoplectic. “A Tevinter spy? Surely this is all the proof we need!”

Estella frowned. “I’m from Tevinter, too, you know. I might not work for a Magister, but I’m related to more than one. If that’s enough to prove guilt, then I’m guilty too.” Her tone suggested just the opposite, of course.

Leonhardt sighed, holding up a hand to forestall anything further, probably from Roderick specifically. “It’s
 not quite the same, but
 yes, it’s a complication. Even so, there is nothing about being an agent of the Imperium that makes one likely to or even capable of engineering destruction on this scale.” The hand moved to rub at the back of his neck, and he looked over towards Rilien.

“You know more about this kind of thing than I do. What do you make of all this?”

“If he were lying to protect himself, he would have done a much better job than that.” Rilien currently leaned against the side of the hearth, his hands folded into his sleeves, observing the byplay with a placid face. “And I believe that is obvious to all of us.” He moved his eyes for a long moment to Roderick, then returned them to Leonhardt.

“I am less concerned with the possibility of his guilt in the foregoing matters and more concerned with the fact that his allegiance is clearly elsewhere. This matter no longer has an apparent solution, and resolving it will take time.” Having said that, he addressed Romulus directly. “Suppose we let you free. What would you do?”

His eyes finally moved from the war table, to meet Rilien's, and he lifted his head slightly as well. "I would follow my directive and return to Minrathous, to report all that has occurred, all that I have seen and done, to my domina." His mouth was set in a hard line as he contemplated adding more. "I do not know how she will react to... what has been done to me." He glanced down at his bare left hand, and the mark upon it. "But there is no choice. I am not free. I am a slave."

“So
 how about a different question?” That was Estella, and her tone was thoughtful. “What do you want to do about all this?”

The question, though it was perhaps the obvious one, seemed to catch Romulus off guard. It was not one he was often asked, for it did not often matter. He hadn't wanted to grow up without parents, or be sold as a child to a wealthy family, or to take a life as a young teen, or a great many things afterwards, but he lived with it because there was no choice. He didn't see much choice here, as he would not betray Magister Chryseis for this mess he'd been entangled in. But there was a thought, buried beneath the surface.

He cocked his head slightly towards Estella beside him. "I would like to stay." He paused, his brow furrowed, clearly in thought. "After the explosion, I found myself preventing further damage from the Breach. I believe my domina would approve of this. I also believe she will be willing to entertain the thought of me staying here." He shifted his gaze back to Rilien, believing he would understand best of those present. "It offers her a unique advantage, if I were to remain. I would ask that you send a message to her, and explain what has happened to her slave. If she desires me to stay... I will stay, and do what I can to help."

“It will be done.” Rilien inclined his head slightly, but his attention was swiftly diverted to Roderick, who had been uncharacteristically silent for a while.

No longer, however. “None of this is for any of you to decide!”

Delicately, Leonhardt cleared his throat. “Actually, it is.” He smiled for all of a second, almost uncomfortably, and moved to one of the adjacent bookshelves, producing a tome bound in thick leather and metal, setting it down carefully on the map table. “I was really hoping it wouldn’t come to this, but I believe you will recognize this document, Chancellor.”

Though he didn’t say it, Roderick nodded tightly.

“For the rest of you, this is actually a writ from the Divine. It was given to me before her death in the event of, well, not this exactly, but something ill befalling her. It grants myself and those I should choose to appoint the authority to do what I’m about to, which is declare an Inquisition.” The smile flickered again.

“Which, really, is just to say that the lot of us are going to be working together until the Breach is closed and those responsible are identified and apprehended. Sound fair?”

It certainly didn’t satisfy Roderick, who threw up his arms and stormed out of the room. “I wouldn’t expect much Chantry support, nor an easy alliance with any nation. It will be a difficult task.” The dry observation was Rilien’s, but he nodded anyway. “I will also lend my skills to this endeavor, and more importantly, those of my agents. I will write Ser Lucien as well, to inform him that I will be commandeering his lieutenant for an indefinite period of time.”

Estella still looked a little stunned, but Rilien’s words were apparently enough to bring her around, because she was nodding even as he finished speaking. “I
 yes. I’ll help, if I can. And thank you. For, well
 not executing us, I suppose.” She winced.

Romulus merely nodded, believing he'd said more than enough already. His hope was that Chryseis might actually be pleased with the developments, insofar as his new position went. Of course, it was entirely possible that she would simply want him dead, for giving up her name and her decision to meddle at the Conclave.

Whatever happened next, he knew that the day's events had changed everything. An Inquisition had been born.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It was sweltering, but to her, it was perfect.

The house that Asala had been given to work in had all of its windows shut to keep out the cold mountain air, and a fire raged in the hearth, a cauldron bubbling above it. Asala had discarded her white robes, thrown into a heap in the corner of the room, and instead wore a thin, wide necked tunic that fell to her navel. Her thick, furlined boots were also discarded wanting instead to feel the cool wood under her barefeet. For someone so shy, she didn't mind exposing some skin. The cold and snow was something new to her, having never experienced it in the northern reaches of Thedas. Judging by the thickness of the clothes around her, she never grew used to it.

She stood over the bubbling cauldron, stirring the contents slowly and methodically with a long metal ladle. The house smelled of herbs and medicine, and a stack of vials waited on a table nearby and a box on her other side contained many herbs, though primarily elfroot. She reached into the box and plucked out a few roots, working them in her hands to draw the juices to the surface before she dropped them into the cauldron.

A few minutes more, and she stopped the stirring and drew some of the mixture. She took a sniff and gave a pleased nod, before grabbing a vial and filling it with the light green mix. A bald headed man with a bushy beard then appeared beside her, looking into the cauldron too. "The potions are done then?" He asked. Adan, the man's name was. Asala remembered he was cranky when they first met, but soon he came to accept her presence. At least she hoped he did, it was hard to tell under that beard. She nodded in the affirmative.

"Good, Ser Albrecht will be pleased," he said, taking the vial from her hand and stoppering it before putting it in a crate. They managed to pack a few more before a knock came from the door. Adan packed the vial he was holding before moving to answer. The chill quickly swept in when he had, causing her shoulder to shudder.

He stood at the doorway for a moment, staring at whoever had knocked before asking, "Herald? What brings you to my little piece of Haven?" Asala shuddered again, this time at the sarcasm in his voice.

There was a momentary pause, but then a feminine voice, soft but steady, answered. “Oh, hello serah. Rilien mentioned to me the other day that you might like the former alchemist’s notes. I was out walking today and found his house—are these what you were looking for?” There was a shuffling sound, like parchment, and then a moment of silence.

Asala paused what she was doing for a moment and glanced toward the door. Setting the ladle down, she moved toward it and stood over Adan's shoulder, peering at the notes in his hands. She could make out ingredients, serving sizes, methods, and techniques. Adan flipped through the notes before nodding, "This will be useful. Were it not for Asala, the Commander would be without potions for his troops." The faint praised caused a blush to seep into Asala's face, and she averted her head to try and pretend she didn't hear it. It was difficult for her to deal with compliments.

With the notes in hand, Adan removed himself from the doorway and went back to the cauldron, and continued to pour potions into vials leaving Asala standing awkwardly with Estella. A moment passed in silence before she twitched. She was being rude she realized. "Oh! Uh... C-come in?" she asked in a stuttered. She was not good talking with new people... Even if she had watched over this one for the better part of a week. It was different when she was unconscious. Asala didn't have to speak then.

Estella smiled slightly, in what would be described as a reassuring fashion, perhaps sensing her discomfort. After a moment’s pause at the threshold, she stepped forward and entered, closing the door tightly behind her, shaking a bit of loose snow from the hem of her cloak. It didn’t take long for the ambient temperature to bring spots of color to her pale face, and she removed the single glove she was wearing, tucking it into her belt.

“Oh, this is much nicer than outside. Thank you.” Carefully, she unclasped her cloak and hung it one of the hooks reserved for such uses, and stepped further in, no longer at risk of dripping much on the floor. She stood well away from the workstation itself though, placing herself against a wall and folding her hands behind her back. Her eyes passed over the various alchemical accoutrements, though from the cursory nature of the examination, it was probably safe to say she knew at least some of them already.

Eventually, her eyes settled back on Asala, though not in any particularly intent way. “Is Haven home for you, Asala? Or did you come here from somewhere else? That is, if you don’t mind my asking.”

She'd moved back and resumed the spot that Adan had moments ago, aiding him in filling the vials and then packing them away. She shook her head no and paused a moment, pointing upward. "More north," she answered. It was intentionally vague for she didn't know how she felt about telling Estella the details of her home. She did not think Estella a bad person, farthest from it actually. She found herself rather fond of the woman, but they'd only known each other for a few weeks, and some of those days Estella had been unconscious. She did, however allow the woman a warm, if fragile, smile. "Far more."

“Makes sense, I suppose,” Estella replied mildly, apparently not inclined to push any further than Asala was willing to talk. There were only so many countries in the north of Thedas, and not many of them had much by way of a Qunari populace, so perhaps the guess was obvious. “It’s
 different, of course, but I like it, in the south.”

She fell silent for a time, then seemed to remember something. “Oh, that’s right.” She went back over to her cloak, moving it around for moment until she exposed an inside pocket, which she fished something out of. “One of the bakers was working earlier today, and I remember someone mentioning you’d been holed up in here making potions, so I thought you might like some.” This time moving to Asala’s side and stopping within a few feet, she set the object down on the table. It appeared to be something covered in a napkin, but from the subtle sweet scent, it was quite fresh still.

Asala glanced at the napkin for a moment, but finished packing the last potions into the crate before investigating. She took it in her hands and folded it back, her eyes widening with childlike glee when she saw what was inside. A cookie, large and round, studded with pieces of chocolates. Her eyes darted back and forth between the cookie and Estella before finally blurting, "Thank you!" without a stutter. Nearby, Adan simply rolled his eyes and picked up the crate before heading for the door. "I'm going to deliver these to the Lions. You two are giving me a headache."

Asala's gaze fell for a moment, and Adan wore an apologetic look as he left. But it wasn't enough to keep Asala's spirit down for long. She broke a piece of and popped it in her mouth. It was still warm, she found, and she closed her eyes as she savored it. She opened them to see Estella, so she broke a small piece off from the cookie and offered to share.

However she may felt about it before, she was now far more receptive telling her more about where she came from. Her eyes fell to the floor a moment as she felt an aching pain in her heart. "I-I was born in Par Vollen, but it is not my home. The Qun... Do you know what it demand th-they do to the mages?" The staff that leaned against the wall nearby and the skill with which she wielded barriers bespoke of her status. Saarebas.

Estella accepted the proffered portion of the sweet, biting into it and chewing for a moment before she answered. “I’m
 yes. I’m aware. One of my friends used to follow the Qun; he’s
 well, he doesn’t talk about it much, but I do know that.” She sighed, then finished her bit of cookie.

“So you ran, then? From Par Vollen? That must have been difficult.”

She nodded, gingerly holding the cookie in her hands. She remembered. It was hard to forget. There was crying, pleading, and begging, but her only answer were stoic faces and unfeeling iron. Her hands trembled before finding their strength again. "Not alone. Tammy-- T-Tamassran, our teacher, took me and another from there before... Before..." she trailed off, a hand moving to the base of one of her horns. Had she remained, they would've taken them from her. Along with much more.

"We f-found a new home. Away from the Qun. We are... Tal-Vashoth. And I am a Saarebas. A dangerous thing," she said with a smile. There was no warmth within it however, only sadness. She shook her head throwing white locks around and recovering the base of her horns, trying to buck those thoughts, "It was... A l-long time ago," she said with a blush and an averting of her gaze.

Estella wore a sympathetic expression, but in the end, she only shook her head. “Well, not to reduce the difficulty you’ve been through, but in this case, it seems the Qun’s loss was our gain. You saved our lives, and if we manage to close the Breach, then
 that means you’ll really have saved everyone.” She smiled kindly. “Saarebas or no.”

She shifted her weight slightly and laid a hand, the one without the mark, on Asala’s forearm. “So, I for one am very glad you’re a mage. Thank you, for helping us.”

Asala returned the smile, this one with warmth. "Th-thank you," she stuttered before setting the cookie down and returning to the cauldron. She still had work to do, after, all. She glanced at the vials and then to Estella, giving her an apologetic look as she did.

“I’ll let you get back to it,” Estella said, clearly taking the hint. Patting Asala’s arm once, she stepped away and returned to the entranceway, donning her cloak swiftly and putting her hand to the door.

“If you need any help bottling those tomorrow, let me know. I don’t have much else to do, honestly, and I’ve spent more than a few hours as an alchemist’s assistant.” Her eyes glittered with a faint hint of mirth, as though something in that statement amused her, but then she pressed on the door and stepped back out into the chill.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It did smell a little bit like dog.

Which was actually kind of weird, since there wasn’t a lot by way of civilization out here, but Khari didn’t much mind that. Someplace called the Hinterlands probably should have a bit more of a rugged, wild feel to it, right? It was mostly hills and valleys, with the occasional cluster of trees, but according to Leon’s pretty maps, there were forested areas, too, and some big old fortress to the southwest. Also bears. They’d been told to watch out for bears.

Khari wasn’t worried about bears so much—growing up in an area with the really big ones had made the normal ones seem less impressive.

They’d been going downhill for a while now, herself at point of the formation mostly because she’d insisted and no one else had argued with her. They were a pretty quiet bunch, and maybe even a smidge boring, for a really tall Qunari and a couple of Heralds of Andraste or whatever, but she reminded herself that it wasn’t smart to conclude anything before she’d gotten to know them, so she reserved her final thoughts on that for now at least. Plus the really quiet one with the big knife seemed like the kind of guy who might stab you in your sleep, which reminded her of all the things Ser Durand had said about Bards, and she wasn’t sure she wanted to piss him off if so.

The scouts thankfully weren’t that hard to follow, presumably because there wasn’t really any need to be, and so even her remedial skills could keep them on the right track, and it wasn’t too long before they crested a hill and saw the small encampment laying ahead of them.

“Splen-diferous. We’re here.”

The camp was well situated, set into the hill side with an excellent view to the north. It was a small hub of Inquisition activity, with a group of soldiers performing routine drills outside the tents, while others stood watch over all of the entry points. Two of these guards quickly noticed the approaching group led by the two Heralds of Andraste. One whistled loudly, turning back towards the camp.

The watchmen escorted the group into the camp, where an elven woman, quite young, dressed in light Inquisition leathers and mail, came to greet them. A finely made bow was slung across her back, along with a full quiver of arrows. Curling away from her eyes and down each of her cheeks were dark green tattoos, easily recognizable as Dalish vallaslin. Hers were the marks of Andruil, goddess of the hunt.

"Good to see you made it," she greeted, nodding to Estella in particular. "Hope you didn't find any trouble on the road." Her eyes settled on Khari, specifically upon the redheaded elf's own vallaslin, marks of a different god. "Don't think we've met. I'm Lia, the lead scout."

Khari was unexpectedly silent for a moment—she hadn’t encountered any other Dalish in a number of years, and now that she had, wasn’t sure exactly what to do. In the end, though, she decided not to do anything in particular, instead plastering her wolfish grin over her face and holding a hand forward.

“Khari. I guess I’m the hired thug.” She said it with a fair amount of pride and no little humor, which would hopefully make it obvious she wasn’t completely serious. It was surprising how many people couldn’t tell a joke from a dragon’s ass.

"Yeah, but you must be a pretty good thug, if they stuck you with the Heralds," Lia shot back, with a grin. She caught a glance from Romulus, and then returned to a more businesslike manner, clearing her throat.

"We've been doing what we can out here, but it's a mess. Commander wants you guys as the vanguard, with us backing you up. We set up camp here, above the refugee town below." She thumbed over her shoulder, towards the smoke that could be seen drifting from the small valley below. "They don't have any room left down there. We've made contact with Revered Mother Annika, she's the one leading the refugees. Tough one, for a Chantry woman. She wants to meet the two of you." She nodded her head towards Estella, and Romulus.

“Right.” From behind Khari, Estella nodded, stepping forward slightly. “Rilien mentioned she’d expressed some interest in the Inquisition. He
 also said there’s still active conflict in the area. Should we expect any of it on the way?”

Meanwhile, there was a shuffling, and Asala's horns descended into Khari's view, eyes looking at her with no small amount of trepidation. "Are... Are y-you truly a h-hired thug?" Asala sputtered.

Was this lady serious? Khari’s grin widened, becoming quite nearly uncanny. “The baddest bandit between here and Val Fermin, serah.” Her tone was dripping with sarcasm, but it was unclear if even that would be of any help. Asala's cheeks reddened and brows furrowed, and she slowly slipped back out of view and away. It appeared... not.

"Uh..." Lia said, a little slack-jawed. She blinked, and then looked back to Estella. "Yes. A lot of it. We tried to reach a horsemaster in the area, a man named Dennet. Leon wanted us to see if he'd be willing to provide horses for the Inquisition. We couldn't reach him, though. To the northwest," she pointed, "through the tunnel, there's a battleground. Rebel mages and templars turned an entire village into burning rubble fighting each other."

"Where are they coming from?" Romulus asked, direct and to the point.

"Our best guess, the mages are somewhere in the forest to the north, and the templars somewhere along the river to the west. There's bandits of some kind along the eastern road, a cult of some sort to the south, and while we don't know who's occupying the fort in the southwest, they sure don't seem friendly. Basically, expect trouble anywhere you go."

“Sounds like fun.” And about that, she was completely serious. Khari felt the first little tingles of an oncoming adrenaline rush starting to buzz around in her fingertips, and glanced back at the rest of them. Maybe they’d be ready to go soon? Lia seemed swell, as far as people went, but she’d come this far looking for challenges, not small talk.

"It certainly isn't dull. Come on, we'd better get--" Lia's words were cut off by a loud, clear horn, echoing through the hills but almost certainly coming from down below, in the village. "Shit," Lia cursed to herself, turning and running to a cliffside, to get a better view. "Someone's attacking the village. I think it's the templars. Donnelly's leading the defense, they can hold them off, but I don't know for how long. Get going! We'll be right behind you."

No need to tell her twice. Khari had yanked her sword out of its makeshift harness before Lia had even finished speaking, and she was down the side of the hill like a shot, her feet sure and steady over the precarious terrain. Ordinarily, she might have been more mindful of the fact that she was in a group, but this was an emergency situation, and the faster they could get there, the better, even if they didn’t arrive all at the same time.

Her breath was as steady as her footfalls, even as she launched herself off smaller ledges on the way down the cliffside, in order to shave off time. She took a couple harder landings when the ground proved unstable underneath her, but they fazed her not at all, and it wasn’t long before she was charging down a dirt path, impressed into what had once been native grass from long years of wagon travel and the passage of horses. Her feet dug little furrows in the ground every time she pushed off into the next step; the last rain here had been recent, and the earth was still soft.

She knew all of this, in the same way she knew how to run. Eventually, her stride brought her to the Templar flanks, and she dove right into a knot of them, swinging her heavy sword with what other people would probably call ‘extreme prejudice.’ Khari preferred to think of it as getting her muscles warmed up, finding the right rhythm of battle.

Clearly, the Templars hadn’t expected to be flanked, least of all by someone like her, who just jumped right into their formation like she’d never had a tactical lesson in her life. That surprise lasted long enough for her blade to bite deep into one’s clavicle, and then she sawed it backwards, slamming the pommel into the stomach of the next, who’d come in behind, catching him just where his plate ended and weaker ringmail began.

She ducked under another swing, but focused on the one she’d just hit, arcing her blade over her head and bringing the graceless hunk of steel down on his helmet, where it sounded a dull rapport, and he reeled to the side long enough for her to punch the point of the blade into his guts. “Pick on someone who can fight back, you damned cowards!”

If any of them had failed to notice her before, that certainly got their attention.

Of course, there were advantages to that, such as the fact that Estella, next to reach the group, though looking a little more winded than Khari herself, was able to flank them a second time, the bright silverite of her own thinner sword flashing in the sunlight as she used it to slide between a pair of plates in another templar’s back, felling him as well. Unfortunately, the woman beside him had noticed this, and drove the Herald back with a series of heavy hits, each parried, but clearly more than a match for Estella’s strength.

A well placed arrow from above struck the templar in the sword arm, piercing between two armor plates and offering Estella a solid opening to take advantage of, which she did, plunging her blade into the Templar's armpit.

More Inquisition troops arrived to attack the flank, both in melee and from range. The templars seemed to realize how they'd overstepped, and almost immediately began a measured retreat, giving ground to try to consolidate their line. Behind them was a well lit tunnel dug through the rock. It was towards this that they backstepped.

In the center of the fray stood a woman with sandy blonde hair, wearing ringmail and leather armor over her Chantry robes. She wielded a mace and tower shield, deflecting blows left and right and covering the retreat of an injured Inquisition soldier. The blows she struck back with were debilitating, aimed at the limbs rather than major organs or killing blows. She had a commanding presence on the field, even the Inquisition soldiers seeming to rally around her.

"There are no apostates for you here, Templars!" she bellowed, above the din of battle. "And nothing for you to loot and plunder, either! Turn back from this madness!"

The comment about apostates however, was soon rendered false. The conspicuous appearance of white locks and a pair of horns stood out amongst the Inquisition soldiers at range, the woman's hands alight in blue Fade. In turn, barriers began to spring up from the battlefield, separating pockets of Templars and aiding the push back.

The Haze, as Khari preferred to call it, wasn’t like most people imagined. She didn’t lose her senses—she could still hear and register what was going on around her. It just
 mattered less, in the same way pain mattered less. She could steer clear of allies with the precision of a finely-tuned instrument, at least when she was doing things right, but it was all instinct, not really consciously-decided on her part.

Khari swung her arms upwards, catching an incoming halberd by dint of that same instinct, angling it off her sword to avoid a pushing contest she’d probably lose, then took a hard step forward, lowering her shoulder and knocking into her foe, off-center so that she’d put a little spin on him, then leaped back and swung while he recovered, chopping into his abdomen like a lumberjack swinging an axe into a tree, and he fell just like one. That meant the last one in her immediate proximity was gone, and she considered chasing down some of the others, but there was no honor in felling a fleeing foe, and she backed off, joining up with the rest of the Inquisition’s forces and applying pressure on the few too stubborn to cede as much ground as they ought to be.

And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the fight ended, the last of the remaining templars turning tail to flee. Khari took a deep breath, slowly relinquishing the Haze, and came to covered in blood, most of it not her own. Slowly, she shook out each of her limbs, testing for injuries she might not have noticed, and finding nothing more devastating than a couple nicks and scratches. That was some backup; normally when she did things that stupid, she came away with at least a few deep gashes or a broken something.

Confident that she was still in fighting shape, she lowered Intercessor and glanced around, seeking the other three.

The templars fled back through their tunnel, licking their wounds, and the Inquisition forces moved quickly to re-secure it. Undoubtedly they would be more cautious about attacking the refugee camp in the future, given the staunch defense they'd been met with. The air smelled heavily of blood, as much of it had been spilled, on both sides. The crows feasted well here, but if the looks of the refugees emerging were any indication, they were not sharing in the bounty. From within the throngs of soldiers dispersing after the fight the Chantry Mother, Annika, emerged, her bloodied mace leaning against her shoulder. She slid her arm from the shield grips and set it at her feet.

"Bloody rogue templars, no better than common thugs," she muttered. "I doubt even they know what they fight for at this point."

Estella slid her blade home in the sheath at her hip, stepping forward to greet the armored cleric. “Not a flaw only they have,” she said quietly, then took a deep breath and spoke with more confidence. “Mother Annika? I’m Estella, and this is Romulus, Khari, and Asala.” She indicated each in turn.

Annika smiled, exhaling as though the weight of her armor had been lifted. "And the two of you are known now as the Heralds of Andraste. Come, walk with me. There is much to discuss."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Romulus walked behind the Revered Mother, Annika, and pulled back his hood. The Hinterlands were anything but warm, but here at least the sun seemed to have some warmth, and the winds did not swirl with drifts of snow. It was no closer to Tevinter, but it was at least a little more bearable.

"Your timing was excellent," Mother Annika said, leading them back into the center of the makeshift village. It looked to have been simply a crossroads at some point, with a lone watchtower and a small guard house, probably manned by the Arl's men before the mage-templar war resumed. Now, it was manned by volunteers and Inquisition soldiers. The rest of the buildings, or more often just pitiful canvas tents, had sprung up with little organization all around it.

"The people here have little to offer for the Inquisition's assistance," she continued, leading them to the right and up a flight of old stone stairs, past a small wooden house. "But of course, the Inquisition's greatest need currently isn't soldiers, or swords. It's support of the people you need, something the rest of the Chantry would see denied to you."

The observation that was easiest to make for Romulus was that this woman was a part of the Chantry, but clearly did not share a mind with the rest of her organization. That she wielded shield and mace was odd enough; he'd rarely seen anyone in Chantry robes, Tevinter or otherwise, pick up a weapon.

They came to a small area set aside for the wounded, makeshift cots holding injured refugees and Inquisition volunteers alike. Annika surveyed them briefly, before approaching a young man, no older than twenty, with a bleeding stab wound to the side. He pressed his hand against it. Annika carefully set down her shield and propped the mace against it, before crouching down beside the boy.

"There is a mage here, a skilled healer. She can assist you, if you'll allow it." She looked back, and pointed to Asala. Her tone was comforting, devoid of any trace of the anger she'd carried in the fight. The boy, however, laid eyes on the Qunari, and they were filled with fear, though it was unclear if he was made apprehensive by the horns, or the magic.

"No, Mother Annika, please. Don't let an apostate touch me. Their magic..."

"Her magic," Annika corrected, "for she is her own woman, and she has chosen a nobler purpose than banditry in the woods. Now be silent, and allow her to ease your suffering." He looked at Asala a moment longer, before reluctantly easing up, and nodding. Annika smiled, squeezed him on the shoulder, and turned to the newly arrived group, her eyes finding Asala.

"You are the healer I've heard about, yes? The one who tended to the Heralds? News has spread from Haven of more than just those touched by Andraste. There are a great many here who could use your skill."

"O-Oh," Was all she could manage. Whether it due the boy's initial reluctance, the attention placed upon her, the news that she was known along with the Heralds, or a mix of it all that managed to overwhelm her, it was not clear. However, with a subtle shake of her head, her eyes focused and she turned toward the boy.

She fell to her knees and hiked her sleeves up past her elbows to reveal a pair of slender arms, holding her hands out over the boy's injury. "It will... tickle. At first," she offered him with a gentle smile. A moment later, a green glow enveloped her hands, evident of the healing magic they wielded, and the boy twitched at an unfamiliar sensation.

She spoke again, this time directed toward the Revered Mother, though she did not turn away from the boy placed in her care. "I will see to all those that I can."

"Excellent," Annika said, nodding in approval. She allowed Asala to go about her work, turning her attention next to Estella and Romulus. She spent a moment in silence, as though studying them, and Romulus thought perhaps to open his mouth and speak, if she were waiting for him to do so. She saved him the trouble, however.

"Before we go any further, I have a question for both of you." She paused, perhaps to see if there was any objection. "This title, Herald of Andraste. I would ask how you feel about it. Your honest opinion."

Estella glanced at Romulus, perhaps recalling their previous conversation on a related topic, but then moved her glance to the Revered Mother. “I think
 that there is an awful lot I don’t know,” she said, pursing her lips. “It seems so unlikely to me that I’d ever be chosen for anything like that—part of me thinks it must be nothing but a coincidence
 however strange that coincidence really is.” She paused, sighing softly through her nose.

“But then I hardly think I’m qualified to guess at what the Maker or Andraste are thinking, either. I don’t want to lie to anyone, to tell them I’m a Herald without knowing that I am, but
 it’s not like I could possibly set straight every person who already believes it.”

"Humility is a good place to begin," the Revered Mother remarked. "I'm sure the confidence to use what you have been granted for the greater good will come with time. For whether or not you believe, many of those that follow do, and will look to you for example. Perhaps, when you have an opportunity to raise flagging spirits with a few small words, you will begin to believe." She turned her head to Romulus. "And what about you? Admittedly I've heard a bit less about the man with the marked face."

Romulus shifted uncomfortably, not eager to be judged. But that was the way the world would treat them, wasn't it? Judging them based on word of mouth, on glimpses of them and their actions, on the words they spoke. People across countries that didn't even know them would judge their actions, with heavy weights on their opinions.

"I have only ever believed in what I've seen," he began, uneasily. "But I've seen things recently that I cannot explain, and felt them. The title has its uses, as you've said. From nothing, in a short time, a force has been built capable of bringing order back to lands like these. The title has power behind it, enough to stop wars, or begin them. As for it's meaning to me..." He faltered. "I believe allowing myself to think I'm meant for something greater is dangerous. But the more I've thought on it, the easier it is to believe."

"A wise sentiment, to recognize the danger. Many a movement has blindly turned away from their original intent from how zealously they believe. Our dear rogue templars are a fine example." She quieted, taking a step past them to overlook the village below, where she watched the progress of the brief battle's aftermath.

"I hoped to speak with you because I am aware of the Chantry's denouncement of your Inquisition. I am experienced enough in these ranks to know those that are behind it." She curled her lip up slightly, an expression Romulus interpreted as disgust. "Some of them have followed Roderick for the purpose of grandstanding. They feel tempted by the possibility of being the next Divine, something unthinkable for them before the Conclave. Some... some are simply terrified, from what the stories told of the Temple of Sacred Ashes, or what remains of it." She looked to Estella.

"I have not seen it for myself yet. The refugees of war have occupied my time. Tell me, was there nothing but horror following the explosion? What stood out to you most, in the hours after you awoke?"

Estella took a long pause before answering, the gap in conversation much longer than those normally permitted. Then again, it wasn’t exactly a light query, so perhaps that made sense. When she answered, there was a distinct sense of reserve in her tone, as though she were withholding something—not particularly difficult to detect. “I suppose
 what I noticed most about everyone else was that none of them had lost their composure. Everyone I met had understood just as much as I did about what happened, but they hadn’t given up. They had a plan, even if they disagreed about what it was, and they did everything they could to make it happen.”

"It's the mindset of a well-disciplined soldier, is it not?" Annika said, with a small, knowing smile. "Even when things go so terribly wrong, a good soldier knows that allowing fear to control will only make matters worse. My Chantry brethren, for the most part, are not soldiers. Their fear makes them desperate, and then drives them from reason. And the stories they have been told, of the events at the Conclave, have given them nothing but fear. Fear of the terrible destruction, and fear of the Inquisition that rose from it."

Romulus scowled, mostly because there was little other way to take a discussion such as this. He stood with hands folded in front of him, beside Estella, and listened carefully to the Revered Mother's words.

"I believe you should go to them, in Val Royeaux. Convince them that you and your Inquisition are no demons to be feared. Convince them of what I learned, during the Blight: that times like these bring out the best in people, not just the worst. Do you think you can do this?" Romulus felt that the question was specifically asked to Estella, for her gaze did not wander to Romulus during or after the asking.

Estella’s did, though, darting to him and then back, and then she bit down on her lip. “I’m not
” she sighed. “I don’t know if that’s possible.” Her eyes fell to the ground in front of them, and she shifted her center of gravity.

“But I can try.”

"You don't need to convince them all in one fell swoop. You just need some of them to doubt their certainty in branding you and yours as heretics. They only have power in unity. Take it from them, and they will flounder, giving the Inquisition the time it needs to brace itself." Finally, her eyes found their way up to Romulus, and clearly they saw the question within them. He wondered why this conversation was seemingly between the two of them, Estella and Annika. Why the task was solely hers.

"It must be her that goes to Val Royeaux. I would advise that you stay here, in the Hinterlands, for the time being. When I look at the pair of you, when I think of what I have heard... Estella is a known entity in comparison. A member of a respected mercenary organization, especially in Orlais. It already lends evidence that she is a woman with a good heart, and a capable hand. I will not say that you lack these..." She paused, studying him, his demeanor, his posture, the expression on his face, or lack thereof.

"But any noble or Chantry official of Orlais will see that you are a man who has known only servitude. It's in the way you carry yourself, how you position yourself near others, how you speak. They know nothing of you, and the unknown is something they greatly fear. Perhaps you can bring Andraste's wrath to the Inquisition's enemies, and Estella can bring Andraste's hope to those you would see become allies." Romulus pondered the words... and found them agreeable. Tactically, if nothing else. Speaking to a crowd, of his superiors no less, while refusing to renounce his loyalty to a magister of Tevinter... the less he spoke on behalf of the Inquisition, the better. Even if he wanted to, which he didn't, it simply wasn't wise. He didn't doubt Estella would dislike the experience as much if not more, but she was better suited for it, of the two of them.

Romulus nodded that he understood. Annika returned the gesture, and sighed. "I honestly don't know how I feel about the two of you. If you've been touched by Andraste and sent to help us... I hope it's true, though." She took another long look out at the refugees, pausing before she spoke again. "I will go to Haven, if the Inquisition will have me, to provide your leaders with the names of those in the Chantry that would be most amenable to a gathering. It isn't much, but hopefully it will be something."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Several days after their first meeting with the Revered Mother, plans were already in motion for a trip to Val Royeaux. Still, it would take a little time to get everything together, and apparently Leon had been planning to go there already anyway, so it had been decided that they would kill two birds with one stone and do everything at the same time.

In the meantime, their focus had otherwise remained on the Hinterlands, which seemed to be plagued with enough problems to occupy much of their force for a very long time. There were mages, templars, bandits, some kind of cult, and rumors of rifts further in. Despite this, Estella had suggested diverting at least a small team of them to seek out someone who was not involved with any of it, at least not to her knowledge. She’d been
 sparing, with the details, only pointing out that she knew a very talented mage who might be in the area, but considering how much they could use someone like that, little else was necessary.

She hadn’t heard from her brother since before the Conclave, but all of this seemed exactly like the kind of thing he would be able to help with. All this strange magic that she knew nothing about and Asala had to guess at—that was exactly what Cyrus had always thrived on. Estella also couldn’t deny that she was excited by the prospect of seeing him again; almost as excited as she was terrified, really.

The prospect of someone with real expertise in such rare arcane matters wasn’t something they could really afford to pass up, and so via messenger bird, she’d received Leon’s go-ahead to search for him, along with a note from Rilien about where someone interested in old magic might be. Apparently, there were several locations of historical interest in the Hinterlands, and one of them wasn’t too far from here. Their route had brought them into direct conflict with one of the more stubborn pockets of bandits, and so they were, at this point, making rather slow progress, fighting their way up the dirt path towards the location her teacher had indicated.

Estella rolled her shoulders when the last bandit fell, trying to ease some of the soreness that had built up over the long days of combat they’d endured here. The refugee camp wasn’t exactly in the safest location, and with the sheer number of potential threats to it, their troops were spread thin as it was. Khari had left several hours earlier to help Donnelly with a pocket of mages trying to sabotage the supply lines, which was quickly starving the refugees and the troops. Maybe Lia and the scouts would be able to replenish the food from the local wildlife


She didn’t bother putting her sword away this time. Instead, she turned, to look back at Romulus and Asala. “It shouldn’t be too much longer before we get there. The map says it’s this way.” Turning off the road for the first time, Estella struck up a hill. There was more tree cover in this area, but the terrain wasn’t difficult, so they kept up a good pace.

They walked for several more minutes in relative quiet, occasionally passing the corpse of another bandit, or evidence of a scuffle between mages and templars. More than the usual amount of these bodies had been struck by arrows, however, though why that was didn’t become evident until they’d been walking for another ten minutes.

At that point, the soft hiss of an arrow passing through air broke the silence, and one struck the ground in front of Estella’s feet. She took a quick step backwards, scanning the undersides of the trees for the shooter, while Romulus immediately crouched down, and covered the direction the arrow had come from with his shield. “Turn around. There’s nothing for you this way, brigands.” The voice, slightly androgynous but identifiable as belonging to a woman, seemed to come from a different direction than the arrow had, making it hard to tell how many people were hidden in the boughs.

Almost immediately after a shield bubble was cast around the three of them, with Asala in the middle and the tip of her staff dug into the dirt.

Estella was glad of the protection, but she also thought maybe there’d been a misunderstanding here, and if they could correct it, it might not have to end in a fight. Though it probably didn’t mean much, considering she was behind a magical shield, she sheathed her saber and held both hands up in the air. “We’re not bandits,” she said, speaking generally up at the branches overhead, since she wasn’t sure which of them were occupied. The leaf cover made it really hard to tell. “Nor templars. And we aren’t with the mages, either.” It was technically incorrect to say that none of them were mages, and obviously so, considering Asala.

“Actually, um, we’re with the Inquisition. We’re looking for someone.” She’d never been any good with knowing what to give away or keep secret, so for the most part, she just erred on the side of telling the truth, and taking the risk of telling too much of it. It seemed to work sometimes, anyway.

There was a period of silence, but then the voice spoke, this time from somewhere else. It was likely that there was only one person in the tree, and she was capable of throwing her voice, so as to obscure her actual location. “Inquisition, is it?” Another pause. “Who are you looking for all the way out here?”

Well, this was a start. Estella wasn’t sure the answer to this question would do much for them either way, but if the woman wanted to know, there didn’t seem to be much for it but telling her. “We’re looking for a mage, named Cyrus. The last I knew of him, he was out here, but it’s been a while, so
”

Curiously, there was a short, sharp “ha!” from above, and then, quite suddenly, a woman appeared, swinging down from a branch and landing directly in front of them. She was obviously Dalish, her valaslin a bright, saturated blue, her long hair quite blonde. Armored more heavily than most of her kind, she wore chain and a few thinner plates as well as leather, but her boots were the soft, supple hide of those that moved quietly whenever possible. A longsword rested on one hip, and her bow was now slung across her back.

Stooping for the arrow, she pulled it out of the ground and placed it back in her quiver. “Now what would a pretty lady like yourself want with that good-for-nothing shem, huh?” But then she squinted a little, her eyes darting over Estella’s features. “I’ll be damned. He said you’d be coming
” She smiled slightly, then shook her head.

“Let down that bubble and follow me. I know exactly where he is.”

Asala instead looked to Estella for an answer. She nodded. “It’s okay.” She wasn’t sure how this woman knew where her brother was, but she recognized the tone of the way she’d spoken about him: frustration, tinged with no small amount of respect. It was a common reaction to Cyrus, and that, more than anything else, convinced her that they spoke of the same person. The shield then faded around them, dispersing from top to bottom as Asala lifted her staff and knocked the clump of dirt loose from the tip. She then waited for Estella to begin to move before keeping step behind her.

Estella walked beside their new guide, curious as to how the Dalish woman knew her brother. She wondered if it was a good time to ask, since she wasn’t sure how long this walk would be. In the end, she decided it couldn’t hurt. “Thank you, by the way. He can be difficult to find, and we didn’t have much to go on.” He’d managed to go undiscovered whenever he wanted to in their childhood, and he’d had only a building to hide in, then. With an area this large, he wouldn’t be discovered unless he desired it.

She wasn’t sure how it was that he could be expecting them, but then, she’d put very little past him. “How is it that you know him, can I ask?” She also felt like it would be polite to ask the woman’s name, but didn’t want to bombard her with questions, so she saved that one for now, at least.

The elf shrugged in response. “You saw it, really. He goes places. I make sure nothing kills him in his sleep.” From the way she said it, there was a little more to it than that, but it was unclear what that might be. At least until she continued. “Never really met anyone like him, but it’s been interesting, to say the least. I’m Thalia, by the way. Ethendir.”

Their path carried them up over the crest of another hill, and down below, they could see what looked like ruins. It wasn’t much, just some white pillars and a staircase, but both led up into what looked like a rough cave entrance. “You’re lucky you came when you did. He’s been here a while already, and he probably plans to leave within the next day or two.” She gestured at the cave, then started down the hill, clearly expecting them all to follow.

“And don’t worry about the spiders. We cleared all those out last week.”

Asala stopped dead in her tracks. "Wait. Sp-Spiders? What ab-about spiders?" The way that her shoulders hunched over and she began to scratch told that they weren't her most favorite creatures.

The grade of the hill was a bit steep, but they made it down without issue, save the time Estella had to stop herself mid-trip on a concealed stone before she tumbled the rest of the way down, but she managed it, though not without nearly turning her ankle. At least she didn’t eat any dirt this time. That was something.

The approach into the cave’s mouth was much easier. They entered what looked to be an antechamber of some kind—though the entrance was rough, these rooms had been carved out of stone with deliberateness, though some of it was now ruined from age and wear. To the left, in front of another doorway, burned a curious sort of wall-mounted torch, curious because the fire was a bluish color, and gave off no heat. Romulus stared at it, pulling back his hood, the light reflecting off of his eyes.

Estella had never seen anything of the kind. “Asala, do you know what that is?” She pointed to the fire.

"Oh, uh, I'm s-sorry, what?" she asked. It seemed tht she'd been too preoccupied staring at the ceiling, no doubt in search of a spider that Thalia and Cyrus may have missed to completely hear Estella. When she saw the torch in question however, she appeared to have realized what had been asked of her. Asala stared into the flame, placing her hand close to it, but not in it.

"It... Is not fire," She stated, her head tilted quizzically, "But I can sense the Fade in it... Magical flames?" It seemed the best she could do.

Thalia shrugged. “I’m pretty sure that’s how he lit it, yes. This way.” She entered the door flanked by the unusual flames and led them into a short hallway, which eventually opened up into a much larger chamber. The ceiling was vaulted, and had likely been quite smooth at one point, though erosion had worn away at the contours of it. The whole thing was well-lit by more of those flames, set periodically down the side walls of the chamber. They walked around a large platform in the center, and came toward what must have once been an altar of some kind.

Standing with his back to them was a man, discernible as such from his height and the breadth of his shoulders, mostly. He had thick, black hair that fell to his shoulders, and though the color of the light made it hard to tell exactly, it was a fair guess that he was dressed in dark indigo, robes made of some kind of silk or satin to his knees, slit in several places for easier movement, and dark breeches with leather boots. A cloak lay carelessly on the altar itself, as did what appeared to be some kind of spherical device, glowing with a faint green luminescence that threw his shadow long, stretched almost all the way to the western wall.

“Oy, shem, I brought you something.” Thalia’s voice was that same mixture of irritation and apparent camaraderie that it had been before, confirming Estella’s guess about her thoughts on the man before them.

He turned so that his profile was facing them, then all the way around. His features were aristocratic, from the line of his nose to the shape of his jaw, something slightly different hinted at in the angle of his brow. He also, of course, looked remarkably like a masculine version of Estella herself, and it was her he found first, almost as if he’d known where to look.

He smiled slowly, confidently, and held his arms out to either side. “Stellulam.”

She required no further invitation than that. “Cy.” She shot forward, her legs taking her unerringly over the intervening distance, and threw herself into his arms, winding hers tightly around his back, pressing her forehead into his shoulder. She’d been so worried about this moment, because six years was a long time, and they’d still been children in many ways, the last time they had seen one another. Letters were one thing, but they couldn’t give as good a sense of a person as being with them did.

Estella had feared that he would become someone she did not recognize, feared that, absurd as it was, she’d become someone he would not recognize. But of course he hadn’t, and of course he knew her. He was her brother, her twin, and if there was anyone she’d always know, it was him. “I can’t believe it’s really you.” Her words were muffled against his robes, and she felt herself shedding tears onto them.

His arms locked around her, and he picked her up off the floor with ease, whirling her around several times before setting her back down with exaggerated care. “And yet, here I am.” His response was lighter, almost flippant, but she knew him well enough to understand that there was much more to it than that. He released her and gripped her shoulders, stepping half a pace away from her to look her in the face. He brushed away her tears with his thumbs and pressed his lips briefly to her brow.

“I was beginning to grow bored waiting for you to find me, I must admit. I feared that my dear sister had forgotten all about her poor, feckless brother with her sudden ascent to the ranks of Heaven’s mighty chosen, hm?” His tone managed to convey both a characteristic sort of playfulness and a slight skepticism all at once, though there didn’t seem to be anything ill-intended in it. “But here you are, and my faith is restored.”

She smiled despite herself and smacked him in the chest with her open palm. The humor in his voice had centered her, though, and despite the fact that there were a thousand things she wanted to ask about him, wanted to know, she remembered that this was neither the time nor the place, and also that they weren’t the only two people in the room. Feeling a hundred times lighter now, she turned back around, so she was facing the same direction he was, namely, the other three.

“Romulus, Asala
 this is my brother, Cyrus Avenarius, who’s also a scholar of magic, among
 other things.” Well, Romulus probably knew that, but she felt an introduction was appropriate anyway, though she always seemed to fall short of describing just exactly what it was Cyrus did, helped along now by the fact that she no longer really knew, exactly. “Cy, this is Romulus, and Asala Kaaras. We’re, well
 we’re with the Inquisition.”

Romulus clearly recognized Cyrus, and looked entirely unsure of how to respond to being introduced. His eyes met the man's for the briefest of moments, before falling back to the floor. With his hands clasped together in front of him, he settled for bowing his head shortly, and remaining silent. Asala, for her part, simply offered him a tight lipped smile and a small wave. She too had decided to remain silent.

From the huff of amusement perhaps audible only to Estella, Cyrus made his feelings quite clear. “Quite verbose, this Inquisition of yours. Then again, it seems no one is interested in the pleasure of a conversation these days. Certainly none of them.” He waved a hand towards the back of the cave, clearly indicating that he meant some or all of the people crowding up the Hinterlands with battle. The look in his eyes was recognizably sly, and they narrowed with evident interest for a moment on Romulus, leaving no need for speculation as to whether or not he’d recognized the other man. They then flicked to Asala, and his expression eased back into a confident smile.

“Well, I see no need to linger. There are no dreams left for me here.” So saying, he lifted his cloak off the altar and settled it around his shoulders, adjusting the fur-lined hood for a moment before picking up the small glowing object on the table, and tucking it under his arm. “Lead on, dear Stellulam. I’ve been wanting a change of scenery.” He nudged her between her shoulderblades, falling easily into step beside her.

She bumped him with her elbow in retaliation, but her happiness was evident, her smile obvious and, while still not what anyone would call a grin, as genuine as it had ever been. It was quite remarkable, how much she could already feel his presence doing wonders for her confidence in their task. Perhaps it was simply because she’d never known a problem he couldn’t solve, a hurdle he could not jump. The evidence had shown her, over and over again, that he was capable of anything he wanted to be, and that gave her hope she could not give herself.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The end of the marker was sharp, so when she drove it into the ground, it stayed there, displaying the Inquisition's colors so that Whittle could find the cache much more easily when he came to pick everything up. Estella took the map from where it was folded and tucked into her belt, withdrawing a stick of charcoal and marking an ‘x’ within one of the broad circles on it. One more cache of supplies, a few more refugees who’d sleep with a blanket tonight.

It wasn’t the most glamorous work she’d ever done, but as far as reward went, she had to concede that she hadn’t felt this good about herself in a long time. Perhaps part of it was residual happiness from seeing Cyrus again, awkward as their conversation was at times now, and part of it might just be that she didn’t tend to let herself dwell too much when she was actively doing something like this.

But part of it did come from the knowledge that she was helping people, and today, she didn’t have to kill anyone else to do it. Frowning slightly, she pushed the morbid thought from her head and folded the map up along the creases, tucking it back in her belt and stowing the charcoal.

“Next one should be east a ways, down the hill,” she remarked to her partner, who was carrying several other pennants like the one Estella had just staked into the ground. They’d been trekking for the better part of the afternoon, but they still had a couple more caches to search for.

Asala carried the markers over her shoulder in a bundle. If the weight of them affected her at all, she certainly didn't show it. Probably due to the fact of being a Qunari, she seemed to carry them with very little effort at all. She pointed her head in the direction given and nodded, a smile on her lips. Estella's own mood was rubbing off on her it appeared, as she did not display her usual level of hesitation. In fact, she seemed a bit more comfortable than normal.

Then she nodded for Estella to lead the way. She was the one with the map.

She smiled back and then turned to face forward, pressing on towards the east. The silence was comfortable, and though by this point in her life, she was well-used to a certain level of amiable chatter and joking, she wasn’t averse to quiet, exactly. She’d always been drawn to the bright people in her life, the ones that radiated a sense of charisma and good humor, but in Asala she saw a little bit of herself, maybe, or perhaps closer to what she’d used to be. More stuttering, admittedly, but the same kind of shyness.

Hopefully she’d never be forced to get over it, and could make a choice like that of her own volition, or not. But then
 Asala was a refugee as well, perhaps even more than Estella herself ever had been. She’d run from Tevinter, yes, but not everything it stood for. Despite the popular perception in the south, there was much more to her fatherland than evil magisters and broken slaves, though there were indeed plenty of both those kinds of people.

She wondered if there was more to the Qun than subjugated mages and oppressive social control. She figured there had to be; she’d only met two former Qunari before Asala, but they were both very complex people, and the scant impressions she’d received of the society and philosophy didn’t give her much that would yield such folk. She thought about asking Asala, but the Qun seemed like an understandably-difficult topic for her, and she didn’t want to push her into talking about anything she didn’t want to.

So Estella asked a different question instead. “Hey Asala? You’ve been with the Inquisition since it started. Can I ask why?” Not that it had been going very long, but still. It took a certain kind of person to volunteer for the uphill slog this was sure to be. She honestly wasn’t sure whether or not she’d have done so. She’d have helped if the Lions were helping, of course, but to come here alone and actually join? It was hard to say.

Asala's head tilted curiously at the question. She was quiet for a moment, though it didn't appear to be out of hesitation, but thought. It wasn't until she looked back to Estella that she had her answer. "Because you and Romulus needed me," she said. "When they found you, you both were injured... I could not simply do nothing."

She blushed, and then averted her gaze, though she never seemed uncomfortable. Simply awkward. Another moment passed, and before Estella could say anything else, Asala continued. "And I feel I am still needed... I think," she said, a little bit of her uncertainty revealing itself. "This... Inquisition, I cannot say that I completely understand it. But I believe we are helping, and I will remain so long as we continue to help."

Her hand then went to a spot on her head, underneath her horns where she rubbed at nervously. "I h-hope that is satisfactory."

Estella shook her head. “Oh, don’t worry about that. None of this is about my satisfaction, that’s for sure.” They clambered over a rise, and she paused a moment to take in the view below them. Several miles of plain, it looked like, were stretched out in front of them, the late-afternoon sun dyeing the grass a warm shade of yellow. She could see some of the wild rams this area had collected into a group, grazing on the side of a gentle roll in the landscape.

“And I certainly won’t protest if you stay. I guess I just
 wanted to make sure you really felt like being here, is all.” She sometimes found herself feeling obligated to do things she wasn’t all that keen on doing, and this, well
 this was something else entirely. But that didn’t mean it had to be for everyone. Since it didn’t seem that way, though, she could easily accept the answer Asala had given and would worry no further about it.

"I do," was the answer she gave.

“Then I’m glad.” That seemed to settle the matter, and they walked a while longer in silence again, before they found the next cache and marked it as well. That left only one, and it looked like they might actually finish before nightfall, which was good because she’d really prefer not to be ambushed by anyone more familiar with the area than they were.

“I wonder how far we’ll go, in this whole thing,” she mused. She’d seen much of the Orlesian countryside over her years working for Commander Lucien’s Lions, and she’d at least tread over parts of the Free Marches in her flight from Tevinter, not to mention the years she’d lived in Kirkwall. But the Conclave had actually been her first trip into Ferelden, and now here she was, seeing another part of it. She doubted that it was on anyone’s list of exotic places to travel to, not the same way as, say, Antiva or Rivain might be, but it was new to her anyway, and she liked that kind of experience.

“Anywhere you’d want to see, if you had the chance? I think I’d like to visit an Antivan port, at least once. I hear they have this big festival called Satinalia, where everyone wears masks and lots of bright colors.” Of course, she’d just described Val Royeaux on a Tuesday, but the downside to that was the formality of it. She’d never felt more like an ungraceful cow than she had the first time she visited the Orlesian capital, that was for sure.

Asala took the question with a look of confusion, her head tilting in the opposite direction now. "I..." She began, but trailed off as she slipped back in thought. She was quiet for a minute afterward, her brows furrowed and her eyes on the ground in front of them. When it appeared she finally found an answer, she looked back up to Estella. "I had... never thought about it before."

She chewed on her lip for a second before shrugging, "I do not know... Meraad had always spoken of leaving to see the world but..." she said, words trailing off again. It did not appear that Asala had realized she had just mentioned someone that Estella did not know.

Estella certainly had, though. “Meraad?”

"Oh!" She squeaked. It seemed like she didn't mean to say the name, and a blush soon worked its way onto her face. She glanced around, looking at everything but Estella. "Uh... Well."

Then she sighed, rubbing the spot under her horn again. She finally looked at Estella, for a moment at least, and seemed to have internally decided on something. "He's my, uh.. he's my brother," she said. Then she frowned, having decided that wasn't enough, "Well. Not... not really. Not by blood but... By choice?" She asked, looking as if she wondered if that was clear enough. "It was his idea that we name ourselves Kaaras."

Estella’s expression brightened at this little piece of common thread. “Brother, huh? I don’t suppose he dragged you into a bunch of trouble when you guys were young? That’s what mine always did.” She huffed softly, her eyes looking somewhere that clearly wasn’t the present, though oddly enough her feet kept moving without incident.

“Then again, he always managed to get us out of it, too.” Except once, but she wasn’t going to think about that right now, not when she was having an otherwise very pleasant day.

Asala smiled and even chuckled, the understanding present in her manner. She seemed to know exactly what Estella was talking about. "Yes," she agreed, "But I was the one who had to find our way out." She hid her laughter behind her hand, but the mirth twinkled in her eyes. "The others had always felt guilty when they yelled at me." A knowing look crossed her face before she smiled.

Soon though, a frown worked itself in between her lips. "But the last I saw of him, and my friends, was in Redcliffe. Before the conclave." she looked past Estella for a moment before continuing. "Rilien allowed me to send a message by raven. I... hope he recieved it." A melancholic look fell over her features, at least for a moment, before they shifted into something more solid. "But what I do here is important. We will see each other again. I am sure."

She smiled after, as if to say not to worry.

It was an eminently-relatable situation, and Estella nodded her agreement. “I’m sure you will.” It wouldn’t surprise her if they wound up in Redcliffe at some point on their journey, and more than that, she couldn’t not believe Asala would be able to see her brother again after just finding her own on less information and with six years between them.

“Come on, let’s find this last cache, and then try and make it back before all the dinner is gone.”

"Yes. Let's."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Since the bridge was broken, they forded the stream upriver of it. The water only rose roughly to Khari’s knees anyway, which meant it was even less of a pain for the people behind her, who were both considerably taller. The water was cold enough that she could feel it even through her boots, but they kept it from dampening her socks, at least, which was more of a mercy than a person might think. Wet socks were right up there with minor stab wounds in terms of annoyance, particularly when they still had quite a bit of walking to do.

Hopefully, there wouldn’t be quite so much of that after they talked to this horsemaster. Apparently, he’d used to breed them for Arl Eamon, which wasn’t quite as excellent as being Orlesian and doing it for the chevaliers, but Khari liked horses so much she didn’t even care that much. She’d never had one, though; but Ser Durand had taught her how to ride his, a big old cranky warhorse called Neige, presumably due to his coloration.

The first couple days had beat her up worse than Ser Durand usually did on the practice field, but by the end, she’d loved it. It was an experience she was eager to repeat, and that simple thing put an obvious spring in her step as they retread familiar territory before pushing further on than they’d yet had cause to explore. Even the scouts hadn’t been this far, but they’d told her to be on the lookout for potential new encampment locations, which was something she actually knew how to do, so she kept it in mind.

Seeing as how there was no special need for quiet, she hummed as she walked, some tune she couldn’t remember the words to, one she’d picked up a long time ago when spying on a trader’s caravan that had stopped close to her clan’s location at the time. Having never been much of a singer, she’d surprised herself as much as the next person when she learned she wasn’t totally tone-deaf. She thought the song had something to do with boats, or something. What were those called?

She stopped humming it. “Either of you know what those boat-songs are called? The ones sailors sing and stuff? I think it begins with an ‘s.’”

Asala glanced at Romulus first, and then back to Khari. "I..." she began, shaking her head. "No? I d-do not. I am s-sorry," she stuttered. It appeared Khari's little hired thug comment was still in Asala's mind.

Khari waved a hand carelessly. “Eh, it’s not important anyway.” She lapsed into silence for a while, focusing on navigating their path. They didn’t know exactly where Dennet was, so she was actually having to attempt a combination of tracking, navigation, and sort-of-educated guessing. It seemed to be going okay, but she couldn’t guarantee they were doing anything more effective than picking a direction and going in a roughly-straight line. At least they knew quite a few places he wasn’t, by this point.

After a bit more tricky negotiation of some significantly-hillier areas, the path she’d chosen spat them out near what seemed to be a very still lake, about waist-deep if she had her guess. As it happened, there was a flat, dry spot that wouldn’t do badly for a camp; she’d have to tell Lia about it later.

More importantly, the area also seemed to have a large occupied property on it, and—point for Khari, there were horses in a corral! “Looks like this must be the place.” Pointing that out was probably unnecessary, but she did it anyway, then picked out a series of bridges that would take them over the lake without any swimming. As they got closer, it became clear that there were both a barn and a house with a nearby workshop on the grounds, as well as several more fields, probably paddock, extending out behind that.

Well: nothing ventured, nothing gained. Khari approached the house and workshop. “Hello? Inquisition here; we’re looking for horsemaster Dennet?”

There was a woman in the garden, who glanced up at their approach. From her age and clothing, it was a fair guess that she was Dennet’s wife, probably. “My husband’s in the house; just go ahead and go in.” She didn’t seem to have any issue with them being present, which was probably a good sign, right? So Khari shrugged and did as she’d suggested, opening the door to the house and stepping in.

Dennet's home was spacious, with two stories and multiple cozy rooms. It was all constructed out of wood, but looked to be well-maintained, and judging from the outside, neither the templars or mages had really struck out at the place. Across the massive red rug in the center strode a dark-skinned man in a leather vest and a green scarf, to meet his three guests. His head was shaven clean, and a greyed goatee and stubble lined his jaw and mouth.

"I'm Dennet. You're Inquisition? I've heard your people have been looking for mounts."

"We have," Romulus answered, his hood removed. He checked his boots briefly, careful not to track any unnecessary mud into the man's house. "Can you supply them?"

"Not at the moment. I can't just send a hundred of the finest horses in Ferelden down the road like you'd send a letter. Every bandit, or rogue mage or templar, between here and Haven, would be on them like flies on crap." The way he delivered the words, it was as though he'd been expecting the Inquisition to come knocking for quite some time, and had prepared this. "You'll have mounts once I know they won't end up as a cold winter's breakfast."

"But... Winter is not for several more months," Asala said behind them. Confusion sat in her face before she turned to Romulus. "Is it not?"

“He means we need to kill the bandits and stuff,” Khari pointed out, speaking slowly, mostly because she was unsure if that was supposed to be a joke or not. She was guessing ‘no’, but she’d been wrong before. “Which, actually, we’ve done. Rom and I took out the mages a couple days back,” she ticked her list off on her fingers. “Cyrus and some other people killed all the Templars down the road, and we got the bandits within a couple days of getting here in the first place, I think. Plus, well, we can send people to escort them, right?” She wasn’t actually sure about the last one—and it wasn’t like she had the authority to just decide, so she shrugged.

Dennet appeared to give that some thought, then shook his head. “That’s fair enough, but there’s more mages and Templars and bandits in the world than you got rid of this week. If I’m to work with you on a long term basis, I need to know that my family and my herds will be safe while I’m gone.”

“Uh
” Khari frowned, thinking back over all that stuff they’d talked about over the pretty maps before they’d deployed here. She hadn’t been paying the most attention, because most of it didn’t really seem relevant to someone whose main purpose was ‘go here, kill this,’ but she had kept half an ear on all the stuff Leon was saying. And half of one of her ears was practically all of someone else’s.

“Watchtowers.” The word was said with a tone of aha, and she snapped her fingers. “Leon said we’re planning on building watchtowers and stuff, to reinforce the Inquisition’s control of the area. How about we go set markers down, make sure they put a couple up near your place?”

"Sounds agreeable enough to me," the horsemaster said, nodding. He crossed his arms. "Tell you what, I'll loan the three of you horses to speed you on your way, and see this done faster. You deserve something better than whatever knock-kneed nags you've got, or Maker forbid, going it on foot. Go find my daughter, Seanna, she's probably out near the stables. She'll pick out the horses for you and see them properly prepared."

Seanna wasn’t hard to find, and once they’d relayed everything, she gave them a warm smile and nodded, returning with three large horses, a bay, a grey roan, and a sorrel. Khari bounced a little on the balls of her feet, clearly excited if the huge smile plastered onto her face was anything to go by. They really were nice-looking horses, and she was tempted to do all the usual things Ser Durand had taught her: feet and teeth, mostly, but that would be rude, and she was sure someone called a horsemaster would know what he was doing anyway.

Since they were both redheads, she went ahead and approached the sorrel, reaching a hand out and letting him sniff her, rubbing his white-striped face with her palm. She glanced back at the other two, and a question struck her. “Er
 you guys know how to ride, right?”

Romulus mounted the bay, a little uncomfortably, but by the way he moved, he wasn't riding for the first time. The third or fourth time, perhaps. He shrugged.

Asala had approached the roan and gently caressed the side of its muzzle with one hand, the other running through her mane. She whispered something to the horse, but what could be made out did not sound like Common. She then looked Khari, and then Romulus as if to see how they sat upon their horses. "Uh..." she began, before turning back to the roan. Surprisingly, she found the saddle without much difficulty. As if surprised herself, she beamed back at the other two...

Until the horse began to move forward. "Wh-what? Wait," she said to the horse, but it did not, continuing a lazy pace out of the stable. "Please stop?" she pleaded, but the horse continued to ignore her.

Khari was glad she hadn’t mounted yet. Leaving the sorrel where he was, she stepped to the side and took hold of the roan’s reins. “Okay. So these are how you steer.” She placed the reins in Asala’s hands. “Be sure to give her enough slack that she can move her head, okay? Then when you want her to slow down, pull back gently and gradually. She’ll be able to feel it. Move the reins in whichever direction you want her to turn, further for a sharper angle.”

She grinned up at Asala, remembering when someone had to teach her all of this stuff. “If you want her to move forward, just give her a squeeze with your legs, and a tap with your feet will speed her up. But maybe don’t do that until we’re outside and I can ride next to you. Keep your spine straight, but try to relax into her motions. She knows what she’s doing, even if you don’t.” She patted the horse’s neck. “Ready? I’ll be right next to you, so you don’t need to worry.” Asala nodded, but the worry remained in her face. It wasn't clear if she didn't believe Khari, or in herself.

Making good on her word, Khari padded back over to the sorrel and vaulted up into the saddle with the ease of long practice, steering the horse to sidle up next to Asala’s. “Mind leading us out, Rom?”

He looked to be concentrating quite heavily as he did so, slowly walking his horse out in front of them, and heading towards the nearby hill, where he could already spot a clearing that would excellently serve with a watchtower on it.

It took longer than it probably should have because of Asala. They did make progress however, despite the sudden starts and stops. Fortunately, the horse never broke off into a sprint, never going faster than a gentle trot. Eventually however, they made it to the clearing. "So, h-here?" Asala asked, clutching the reins with rigid arms, and a ninety degree bend in her elbows.

“Mm.” They’d crested a ridge, and the spot they’d found offered a pretty good view of the surrounding landscape, which meant it should work pretty well as the location of a watchtower. Plant an archer up here, even just one, and bandits would have a serious problem.

“Works for me.” Now they needed something to mark the spot with. There was a dead tree nearby, so Khari steered her horse towards it and leaned over sideways, holding on with her legs and cracking off a likely looking branch. It was pointy at one end and the ground was soft, so after a few blows with the side of her fist, it was staked in there decently enough, an obvious irregularity in the landscape. It’d do well enough for a marker, probably.

They turned their horses and headed back down the incline, looking for the next likely spot. There were a few minutes where no one said anything, and then Khari broke the silence. “So, Asala
 I was joking when I said I was a thug. You know that, right?” Well, she was kind of like one, in the sense that she wasn’t much good for anything but hitting stuff, but she wasn’t actually a criminal or a thief or whatever.

"I sus-suspected," Asala said, staring at the back of her horse's head. "You are... Not so bad as you s-said," she added. There was a certain tilt to her head, as if something came to mind, but she straightened and kept it to herself.

Romulus laughed softly to himself, before veering slightly to the right, gesturing towards a clear spot along the side of the road, with clear sight lines in both directions.

Khari laughed considerably more obviously. “’Not so bad,’ she says. I can live with that.” She followed Rom off the road again, and repeated the process of marking the spot clearly, this time dismounting, gathering some loose stones, and arranging them in a large ‘x’ shape on the ground. As long as she told the others what they were looking for, it shouldn’t be too hard to find.

Swinging back up, she put them back on the road. They should probably form the watchtowers into a rough triangle that included Dennet’s property, but more than three seemed excessive, so they only really needed one more. “How do you reckon the others are doing in Val Royeaux? Never been there, but I hear it’s really fancy.” She also did hope to go someday, obviously, but it might be a little while yet before she did.

Probably not well," Romulus answered. "I've never known Chantry people to be reasonable. A few here and there, but those are drowned out by the rest that have never been outdoors."

Khari snorted. That seemed about right. They found a third likely spot and marked it as well, meaning that it looked like their work here was done. “Guess we should get back to Dennet,” she said, probably unnecessarily. “And then let the others know they have a pickup to do.” Getting that many horses to Haven probably wasn’t going to be fun, but it would be a big help. Cavalry never hurt anyone
 er, well, now that she thought about it that was a terrible way to put it. But they’d done something important, anyway, and she was feeling pretty good about it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Saraya was cold, soaked, and... bored.

"You don't say," Vesryn murmured to himself. He could still feel his fingers, mostly, but it wouldn't be long now. The rain pitter-pattered against his shining steel armor, though the magnificence of it was tempered by the mud and the perpetually dark skies. The lion draped over his back atop his cloak looked as miserable as ever. Vesryn himself was a sentinel of steel, his face hidden under the mask of his tallhelm, but under that mask was a grumbling frown.

"Why would anyone stay here?" he asked the air, adjusting his grip on the bardiche axe in his hands just so they wouldn't fall alseep just yet. He set up his one-tent camp along the side of the road, fire in plain view. The fire was only able to survive due to the presence of a nearby rocky overhang that covered a small space. It was only slightly less damp than everything around it. And not once had anyone come by his tent since the elven girl, Lia, had departed. As far as he knew, this was the only sensible way into the swamp.

A blast of lightning erupted from the heavens, the thunder nearly ear splitting, but Vesryn paid it no mind. He'd been in worse storms. Though he did take a few steps back under the overhang. His tallhelm was feeling particularly tall just now.

Saraya urged him towards the water. Vesryn sighed, his breath rising in a cloud as it escaped his helm. "Again?" He already knew the answer to that one, though, and the urges repeated just to confirm it. Practice, every opportunity. This blighted marsh had unending opportunities to chop his axe into things, and she would have him seize every one. He shook himself awake, wondering what time it was. Evening, maybe? Or midday? It was hard to tell. He could still see in front of him, so it wasn't night. Not yet.

He stepped forward, back out into the rain, thumping his bardiche into the ground like a walking stick. His tower shield and spear were left back by the tent; he'd felt less and less like fighting with them since he'd been on his own again. Not enough offense. Grimacing, Vesryn allowed the toe points of his boots to touch the water, and he poked his bardiche handle down into it.

The presence in his mind receded. He knew that one clearly enough. Do this on your own. As much as the lessons annoyed him, he took them seriously every time. He found it much more difficult to be careless with his life when there was another soul wrapped up in it. Ahead of him, ghastly skeletal figures rose up from the water, covered in soaked moss and mud, wielding swords and shields. He counted three. An easy trip.

The first attacked down at him, an aggressive hack. Most undead were predictable, at least. They had no fear. Vesryn danced around it, quick for an elf in so much armor, and swung his axe right into the rotted hip of the corpse. It split in two to fall at his feet, still alive. Its sword clattered off his scaled skirt before he stomped down on its skull.

The second lunged, and he batted it aside, backstepping sharply away from the water, not wanting to draw any more. He made his own lunge forward, poking it in the stomach. He opened a decent hole, but no blood spilled out. Frowning, he stepped forward and swung upwards, the blade of his axe catching the wound and cutting up inside, splitting the corpse in half from ribcage to the top of the skull.

The last one seemed to be missing its sword, only carrying a decayed wooden shield, which was missing a few planks. He allowed it to charge him, watching it swing a haymaker with the shield rim, and ducking to let it fly over. It ran forward into his hip, doubling over on his back, and Vesryn flipped him clean over, before he brought the axe down like he was splitting a log. The head was crushed, not even strong enough to survive a clean splitting.

Saraya approved.

"You're entertained, then? Good. I was worried." As he turned back towards he camp, he stopped dead, spotting visitors coming down the path. The elf in the front with the bow was hooded, but he still recognized her gait. He was good at remembering those sorts of things. This time, Lia led a party of what appeared to be three. He removed his tallhelm, revealing a mane of silver hair that outdid the white lion on his back. He held an open hand up in greeting, before stepping back under the rocky overhang and nearing his fire.

"I thought for a moment you were going to leave me here. In the rain. It hasn't stopped since you left, by the way. Who've you brought to be miserable with us?"

Lia pulled back her hood once she was under the cover of the overhang. The cloak appeared to have failed at keeping her dry. She gestured to the three behind her. "This is Estella Avenarius, Herald of Andraste. This is Cyrus Avenarius, and this is Asala Kaaras. If we're successful I'll be back with more scouts, but this is it for now."

"The Herald herself?" Vesryn mused, clearly pleased. "I'm honored. Vesryn Cormyth, at your service." He performed a well practiced bow. Saraya was more interested in the elven girl.

“Oh, um. Please, that’s not necessary.” The Herald in question looked a little uncomfortable, actually, shifting the way she stood slightly. It was hard to tell in the dark, but she might have gone a bit red in the face. “The title’s a bit much, honestly. And you really don’t have to bow.” She wasn’t dressed any differently than the others with her; actually, her gear might have been a bit rougher than that belonging to the man introduced as Cyrus, and unlike Lia she had no hood, so her dark hair had long been plastered to her head and the sides of her face by the rain.

She smiled a bit, though, apparently not yet as miserable as hypothesized. “It’s nice to meet you, though. Do you prefer Vesryn or
” She appeared to contemplate the armor for a moment. “Ser Cormyth, perhaps?”

Saraya looked down on the girl as though Vesryn were eight feet tall. Not impressed. Vesryn, however, smiled warmly, and quickly ran a gloved hand through his hair. For all the rain, it didn't look that bad. A little of a mess, but sometimes that worked in his favor. The tallhelm had kept most of the downpour off of it.

"Ah, Vesryn please. I'm no knight, and we'll save Ves for once we know each other a little better. Come, the fire's not quite dead yet." It gave off enough warmth to be comforting, and he kneeled down in front of it, peeling off his gloves and warming his hands. "And noted on the title. But the bow? I'd say you deserve that much, stopping a tear in the sky like you did." A smile seemed almost perpetually attached to his features.

"Cyrus, is it?" he looked up at the man in question. "You're... a brother, then?"

He’d been wearing a hood as well, but dropped it as soon as he was addressed. “Right in one.” Unlike his sister, he seemed not in the least uncomfortable, though his eyes did flicker to her for a moment before they resettled on Vesryn. “I understand you were looking for someone versed in the nuances of ancient elven magic. That would be me.” He inclined his head, though it was assuredly a courtesy and not a deference.

Saraya's interest immediately shifted away from the elven girl and the Herald of Andraste to study the Herald's brother. There seemed to be no opinion just yet, none that Vesryn could feel. He, however, had come to at least a preliminary conclusion.

"Handsome and well-studied. Quite the catch." He looked to the last member of the group, the young Qunari woman introduced as Asala, and rubbed his hands together. "Hope you're not afraid of walking corpses. We'll be wading through plenty in a moment."

Asala said nothing, only nodded. She still seemed rather nervous about the whole thing, but did Vesryn's words did not cause her to back away. Like Estella, she too wore no hood, no doubt that the pair of horns sprouting from her head would make such an endeavor futile. Her hair was slick, but she had it pulled back into a tight ponytail, revealing exactly where the horns rose from. The edges of the white cloak she wore were wet too, the edges cacked in mud.

"Good," Vesryn said. "Now, the Avvar you're looking for are in the fortress at the south end of the bog. Long road of demons and undead to get there. Nothing to be done about the undead. They rest in the water, for the most part. Don't step in any deep pools and they may ignore us. The demons, however, we can get rid of. Along the path are two old pillars. Veilfire beacons. Lighting them should block further rifts from opening in the area."

He tilted his head sideways for a brief moment. "Sadly, lighting the beacons should draw demons to them. Angry ones. We'll have to keep them from snuffing out the beacons until the magic does its work. I hope everyone's up for a fight. On the other side, we'll reach those Avvar, and your scouts."

“If you know where they are, is there any chance you also have an idea what they want?” Estella asked, frowning. “All we really know is that they kidnapped a scout party and demanded to speak to me.”

"Speak?" Vesryn smiled, somewhat sadly. "I'm afraid they want to kill you. It's a religious thing, they're hoping to prove their nature-gods are superior to your Maker-god. By squishing you with their big hammers."

"How did you learn this?" Lia asked, uncomfortably.

Vesryn stood and pulled his gloves back on. "Had a chat with one of the painted brutes myself. Well, brute might be a little rude, he was actually quite civil. I don't think he likes their leader much, probably doesn't even agree with him, but as it often goes with these sorts, the only way to get rid of the chief is to kill him."

“I should probably be more surprised by that than I am.” Estella shook her head, then glanced out towards the swamp. “Well, I suppose the sooner we get going, the sooner the problems will be solved.” She paused a moment, presumably to ensure that everyone was ready, then exited the scant cover of the overhang, drawing the sword at her hip and holding it in her left hand. It was bright in the dark, surely an enchantment, but the light dimmed after a few seconds.

“If you would be so kind as to lead on?” He was the one that knew where they were going, after all.

Vesryn slid his bardiche axe into a sheath on his back, picking up his shield and spear instead. Holding them each in the same hand, he grabbed his tallhelm and dropped it into place, obscuring his features save for the emerald eyes. As he passed Estella, he turned and bowed again, this time as he walked backwards. "Of course, my lady Herald." Under his helmet, he grinned.

"Oh, and once more, do try to stay out of the water. We'll be swimming in demons as is."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It was only in the last year or so that Cyrus had truly grown accustomed to surroundings he would easily and accurately describe as disgusting, but this place might just have taken the whole blasted cake.

It smelled like rotting corpses, which apparently was because quite a lot of them were reanimated and just
 waiting, under the water or some such. It seemed that stirring the surface of the bog would be enough to alert them to one’s presence, and they had been advised against such a course by their present guide. Reaching into a small pouch under his cloak, Cyrus withdrew a finger-length green leaf, placing it on his tongue as he walked. As expected, the sharp flavor of it helped chase the half-there taste of decay from his mouth, a product of the smell.

This Vesryn was quite curious. It was not every day that one encountered someone who knew of things like veilfire and rifts. And though their ancestors had invented the former, meeting an elf who knew of them was even less common. He would have put the odds of any elf without the vallaslin knowing it at quite close to zero, which meant that this fellow was quite an anomaly, and probably aware of it. For a moment, Cyrus wondered if perhaps he was as the one other he’d ever met like that, but it seemed
 no. That was too unlikely, so there was some alternative explanation that he did not yet have.

That was fine. He always found whatever information he was after eventually. This would be no different.

The path to their destination turned out to make the simple advice don’t touch the water into a rather farcical recommendation. Most of the architectural features of the bog were half-sunk into it already, and that included the nearly rotted, unsound wooden ‘bridges’ that connected the various more solid islands. Still, by some combination of luck, skill, and mutual assistance, they were managing adequately thus far.

“Your choice of tourist destination leaves much to be desired.” That was directed at Vesryn, of course, and accompanied by the skeptical arch of a brow. “Unless you intend for us to believe that you live here.” It was obvious that Cyrus wasn’t going to believe that in any case.

"Gods, no," the elf said, glancing back at Cyrus, the only thing visible of his face being his green eyes. "Merely passing through. I was on my way to Haven, actually, to meet this Inquisition I'd heard so much about. The Mire caught my attention, when I heard about the rifts and the elven structures within. There are some fools that live here, probably for the solitude, and they have no one dumb enough to defend them. Not until I arrived, at any rate."

Finally, the ground beneath them became somewhat less treacherous to walk through, as they began up a gentle incline. The hill before them was covered with thick black trees, gnarled and ancient, about as grouchy looking as the undead in the ponds below. "Unfortunately, all I found were these Veilfire beacons. Not particularly interesting, but useful at least. All I needed was a mage, and when our dear girl here passed through, it proved the perfect opportunity." Lia scowled at him from under her hood, from where she walked at Vesryn's back.

"It's a good cause, and a chance for me to prove myself to this Inquisition I'd like to join up with."

Frankly, Cyrus thought this was an awful lot of trouble to go to in order to prove oneself to an organization that was taking volunteers with farming implements, but he didn’t say so aloud. There would be no point—they needed to light the beacons anyway, and if Vesryn did join, he’d realize the same soon enough besides.

What he said instead was: “How very magnanimous of you.” It wasn’t supposed to be clear if it was a compliment or merely an observation, and his tone kept the distinction vague.

The hillside was wet, as was every other damn thing in the place, but it wasn’t an impossible climb, and it took them only a couple of minutes to reach the first veilfire beacon. It was basically just a monolith, probably a good fifteen feet tall, with a circle of mostly bare space around it, the terrain damp gravel. There were a few other larger stones left outside the circle, suggesting a larger structure may once have been built around the beacon, but overall it was quite the plain device, as expected.

“Right, well. I suggest the four of you prepare for the angry demons, then.” His boots crunched on the gravel as he approached the pillar, the front side of which was bare, though he felt a slight stirring in the Fade as he passed it. Probably one of those runes—he’d have to take a look afterwards. The back side, however, had a veilfire torch mounted onto it, as had the ruins in the Hinterlands, and Cyrus stood before it, raising an arm until it was at the level of his chest, his palm roughly vertical, and lazily flicked his fingers.

The spark of magic flew unerringly, and the torch burst to life, the green-tinged blue of veilfire catching easily and almost immediately blooming into full burn. The effect rippled through the Fade, changing the unseen part of the area’s landscape quite noticeably.

“Incoming.”

True to the warning, it didn’t take much time at all before the first wave of demons appeared, about six shades in total. They came in from the same direction the party had, flying over the ground about as swiftly as shades could move, and they met the front line as five, one of their number having fallen on the way up to a well-placed arrow from Lia, shooting from behind Estella and Vesryn.

Estella watched them with evident wariness, but from the set of her feet, it was clear that she planned to approach this with as much mobility as possible, and indeed as the lines met, she stepped forward, slashing aggressively at the nearest. She caught it a deep blow to the shoulder, evidently missing one of its vital arteries by scant inches, but the follow-up crossed upwards over the same area, nicking something important even as she shade’s claws scraped against her armor, digging a furrow in the leather and throwing her back a meter or so.

She landed on her feet, and pressed forward again, this time stepping over its fading corpse.

Vesryn threw himself at a cluster of three of the things, slamming into the first with his heavy shield and driving it back into another. The third lunged forward and slashed down, the claws clanging loudly off the face of his shield. His boot emerged from behind it to kick the demon away, and immediately following that the end of his spear punched through the thing's face. It made a howling but soon cut off cry, falling limp into the ground as the spear was withdrawn. The two other shades had risen once more and resumed their frontal assault. One strike that swiped around the edge of his shield caught a magical barrier instead. The last unengaged shade charged up the hill, towards Asala.

Asala seemed to handle herself far better in a fight than she did socially. Despite the shade charging toward her fast as it could carry itself, she did not take a step back. In fact, her feet were set, and her eyes were wide as if searching out for a moment of opportunity. And sure enough, when one seemed to present itself, she took it.

As the shade closed the distance, Asala's hand went up, enveloped in the fade, and a wide barrier flew forward as fast as the shade in the opposite direction. The action was too sudden and the barrier too quick. The shield struck the shade hard in what should've been the thing's face. The force and momentum was great enough to send the shade into a backward flip and land on its face.

Another shield was called, this one appearing above the shade and crashed downward, crushing the shade against it and the ground below. It then vanished in a plume of smoke.

With the shades all down rather too quickly to constitute much by way of challenge, Cyrus was left to wonder if perhaps the danger of this part of their task had been overestimated a bit. There were a few seconds of silence after the last one fell, but just as he was opening his mouth to say something humorous, he felt an abrupt shift in the Fade, a spike against whatever served him as a sense of danger.

There wasn’t even time to issue much in the way of a warning before several spots on the ground turned an unhealthy greenish-black and from them erupted demons of a much higher order than mere shades—terrors, four of them. They had always reminded him of preying mantises, the way they were all limbs and long, emaciated, greenish forms. They had burst from the ground in eerie synchronization: two near Vesryn and Estella, one in front of Lia, and another right next to Asala.

Cyrus, not the subject of the wave of concussive force that issued from any of them, was able to react immediately. Springing forward, he pointed a finger in the direction of one of the two demons attempting to hew down his sister and Vesryn, and a tiny, concentrated orb of light formed at his fingertip, zipping over the elven warrior’s shoulder and impacting the creature in the chest, at which point Cyrus released the spell properly, and from that compact sphere erupted a massive fireball, scorching the demon from chin to hips, and sending it sprawling backwards, smoking in the damp of the rain—alive, but barely.

In his other hand, he summoned a Fade-weapon, in this case a spatha, which fit into his hand with the ease of long practice. Still running, he veered for the one physically closest to himself, which was near Lia, the scout. Halfway there, he pulled himself into the Fade, leaving a distorted afterimage in his place as he accelerated beyond the pale of normal physical speed, angling himself at the terror’s back. With a familiar low thrum, the sword cut into its flesh, breaking the spine as much with the blunt force of his acceleration as with the sharp edge of the blade proper, and he stopped himself abruptly upon contact, so as not to tear his own arm out of its socket.

The broken creature collapsed to the ground, and he flashed a friendly smile at Lia, the only person close enough to see it. “I really quite dislike these things.” The first time he’d encountered one
 well, perhaps that was a thought for another time.

"Does anyone not?" Lia queried, drawing a long knife from the small of her back as one of the terrors focused on her. She dove forward and around it under the first claw swings, and stabbed the back of its leg, forcing it down. It shrieked as she pulled the blade free with a grim look, stabbing it again into the thing's lower back. She dodged sideways when it twisted and slashed down, and stabbed a third time, into its chest.

Suddenly it erupted in a magical cry, a shriek that knocked Lia back, leaving the knife in its chest. She stumbled and kept her feet, but the second pulse of energy tipped her over, sending her sliding in the mud on her back. By the third blast she was out of range, and had drawn an arrow. She nocked it in place while still on her back, drawing the bow sideways, and loosed. The arrow pierced straight through the terror's skull, silencing it and sending it collapsing into a pile of tangled limbs on the ground.

Vesryn, meanwhile, leapt through the smoke of the fireball's remnants and speared through the chest the injured terror. It squealed and went down in a smoking heap, twisting in pain until it died.

All told, that left one, and it was currently repeatedly hitting Asala’s barriers, which were starting to show some damage as a result. It was a quick thing, though, making it difficult to target as she’d taken down the shade previously. Estella, freed of the need to worry about either of those that had appeared in front of her, moved in to assist, sprinting across the intervening distance with her face set into grim lines, her saber trailing behind her.

It flashed over the terror’s midsection, aimed for the head but missing because of the creature’s reflexes, scoring a deep gash that seemed to hiss and sizzle at the edges, as its blood did along the edge of the sword itself. The creature turned its attention away from Asala and swung a hand for its new attacker, which she ducked under, scoring another blow lower, at its legs.

Its mobility reduced, it screamed again, catching Estella in the sonic attack, sending her to the ground in a tangle.

The dome Asala had erected around herself took the brunt of the terror's scream, though the cracks deepened as a result. However, Estella bought Asala an opportunity, one she did not waste. The dome melted around her, and reformed at her command. She held out her hands, both now awash in the fade. A pair of barriers appeared on either side of the demon, and before it could react, Asala brought her hands together. The barriers closed in on each other with the terror caught in the middle.

Asala's clap was drowned out by the crashing of the barriers. The force dazed and injured it, bringing it down to its spindly knees. She then took a step forward, lashing out with another barrier. It struck underneath its chin, raising it up off the ground and onto its back, its head twisted at a ghastly angle. Asala didn't waste a moment, and she was at Estella's side in a moment, the green glow of a healing spell already in her hand.

“I’m fine.” Estella waved a hand, a refusal of the healing spell, and pulled herself to her feet, tipping unsteadily for a moment before she seemed to regain her bearings and shake off whatever damage the fall had done. “Thanks, Asala.”

She spent a moment checking herself over before resheathing her sword and turning to the other three. “Well
 one down, one to go, I suppose.” There was a moment in which she obviously assessed the rest of them for any injuries, and, finding none, she smiled slightly.

“Shall we?”

After having made his own determination that she was uninjured, Cyrus nodded. His hood had come off in his maneuvering, so he used both hands to push his hair back out of his face, slicking it against his head so he could see. The cloaks were basically an unfunny joke at this point.

“Yes, let’s. The sooner we get out of here, the sooner we can never come back.”

Now there was a lovely thought.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The trek to the second beacon proved to be even trickier than the first. It seemed like half the time, they were over deep water, prevented from touching it only by rotting wooden bridges, some of which had broken away in places, leaving large gaps in them that had to be jumped. Their progress was slow, in part because of the driving rain and in part because they had elected to be careful in their passage, taking each new obstacle carefully enough to avoid too much risk, something which Estella was grateful for.

Of course, this particular bridge was not looking very safe even with all that considered. She could feel the wood creaking underneath her, and the jump that now loomed before her was very long. Her brother had made it without difficulty, of course, and it hadn’t seemed to trouble Vesryn much either. Estella was next in formation, and looked at it with a mounting sense of dread. The gap was wide, maybe six or seven feet, so a running start was necessary. It was also about four feet higher than a lake, which was who-knew-how-deep. Estella could swim, but that wasn’t much reassurance when the lake was supposedly filled with animated corpses that reacted to motion in the water.

Nervous, but unwilling to hold up the line, she backed up, taking a deep breath and trying to remember the things she’d been taught. If it didn’t feel natural, she could calculate it. She knew about what she had to achieve, when the best place to jump off was and how she should hold herself in the air, but whether she’d be able to do those things right on the first try was very questionable.

She didn’t think she’d ever done anything right on the first try.

And here she was, making far too much of what was probably simple for everyone else. Setting her jaw so she wouldn’t bite her tongue on the landing, she took her running start, bounding over the wooden planks and launching herself as high and far as she could once she reached the end. Her angle was slightly off, she knew, but she made the distance, landing on the other side with several inches to spare.

Unfortunately, she also landed on a slick spot, and one of her feet gave out from underneath her, forcing her to stagger backwards to compensate, grabbing for a railing. Her hand met only air, and the foot she’d moved back to stabilize herself hit wood—which promptly collapsed under her weight, sending her backwards. She didn’t shout or cry out, merely teetered off the edge with nothing to grip, landing on her back in the water with a loud splash.

Her cloak tangled around her as she tried to reach the surface, thrashing underneath the water in an attempt to free herself from it. It took several seconds to do so, and by the time she broke the surface again, she'd swallowed or inhaled what felt like half the lake. She came up coughing and spluttering, water in her lungs burning her chest, but predictably, that was the least of her problems.

Before she'd even cleared the murky water from her eyes, a putrid corpse had emerged from the water behind her, grabbing her by the shoulders with surprising strength. Its first gurgling roar, however, was cut short by a spear thrust from above, right through the softened bone of its skull. It fell back into the water, limp, sinking under the surface, but in its place more rose around Estella, some of them armed with dripping, ancient blades and knives.

From the edge of the bridge's gap, Vesryn withdrew the spear, quickly flipped it around in his hand, and thrust it back down, butt-end first, hovering it right in front of Estella. "Grab it!" His attention was drawn somewhere off to his right, and he soon was forced to bring his shield up in front of his face, just before a pair of arrows clattered off the surface of it. "Could we deal with those, please?" The suggestion seemed to be directed at Cyrus and Lia. A rapid barrage of crackling explosions answered, the air filling briefly with the scent of a thunderstorm.

"No, no. D-don't do that. Go-go back down, please." It was Asala's voice, apparently attempting to tend to some of the undead on the other side of the bridge.

Estella heard all of this, and smelled it, but mostly her head was filled with one simple thought: don’t die. Strangely, though she was desperate and still coughing up her lungs, the thought was calm, rational, devoid of any particular urgency but somehow yet absolute. She obeyed it, reaching up and grasping the haft of the spear, closing one hand around it with all the strength she had, her feet kicking steadily in the water beneath her—at least until she felt another pair of bony hands grasp her shoulders.

A quick glance confirmed that they were, in fact, mostly bone, the skin warped, greyed, and sliding off in places. It smelled worse than anything else she could remember, and she fought its grip, throwing an elbow back into it, but her motion was slowed by the water, and with only one hand free, she didn’t have much recourse.

That would prove to be a problem she wished she had, though, because it pulled her back down, dragging her under the water, and her hand slipped from the end of the spear despite her every effort to hold it there. She managed a deep breath before she went down, and this time tried to be more proactive, actually exhaling so she’d sink faster, and slip from its grip.

She managed to free herself, but before she could kick back up, it grabbed her cloak, halting her motion upwards. Her lungs were already burning, and she was starting to feel the distinct pressure that came with the gasping need for air, something she was currently in no position to get. She fought free of her cloak, tearing the clasp off and letting it fall away, finally untangling herself and surfacing again with another heaving inhalation.

A second corpse was not far behind, though, and she knew she had to get them off her before anything else happened. They were staying submerged, mostly, shambling along the bottom of the lake, and she couldn’t draw her sword and have any hope of swinging it hard enough. But


Her right hand found its way to the knife sheathed at the small of her back, and she drew it, the straight, triangular blade thin but effective for stabbing, which was all she needed. She threw herself through the water, pushing off one of the bridge’s supports, and brought the knife down on top of one of the skulls, at the slightly weaker part behind the crown. It punched right through, and the corpse went slack. The other tried to drag her under the water again, but she plunged the knife into its arm where it tried to grasp her waist, kicking away and setting the knife hilt between her teeth, lunging to grab the spear with both hands this time.

As soon as both of her hands were firmly around the spear, it was pulled upwards with impressive strength, carrying her entirely up out of the water and forward onto the bridge. A plank beneath her and Vesryn groaned and threatened to give way, and the elf immediatedly stumbled back, falling away from the edge and pulling Estella with him so she wouldn't end up back in the water again.

Vesryn fell flat onto his back with a loud clatter of armor on wood, with Estella on top of him. The elf let his arms fall to his sides, and he smiled good-naturedly up at Estella from underneath his helmet. "Well, that got the adrenaline going, didn't it?"

She found that for some reason extremely funny just now, which wasn’t helping her chances at recovering her breath. Some of her pants sounded suspiciously like laughter, and she shook her head, rolling off him and to the side. “This? This is any given Tuesday.” She coughed a few more times, groaned, and clambered to her feet. She would have liked nothing more than to be warm and dry and take a long nap right now, but there was no chance of that, which meant she just had to keep going.

“Sorry about that.” She offered this to the party at large, then stretched a hand down to Vesryn, who clambered up to his feet with her help. “And thank you.” It didn’t look like there were any more corpses around; probably the other three had dispatched the majority of them with great acumen, if what she knew of their talents was anything to go by.

“Now that we’ve enjoyed the local lake, perhaps it would be a good time to get ourselves to that second beacon.”

“Are you sure? We can stop for a picnic if you like. No?” Cyrus’s words were light, but his eyes were serious, and he stepped forward towards her, lifting first one of her arms, and then another, checking her over for wounds, it would seem. When he found nothing obvious, he clicked his tongue and released her, not before giving her hand a little squeeze.

Asala said nothing aloud, but the look on her face was one of confusion-- or more than likely, one of misunderstanding. She mumbled something under her breath, but whatever she had said, it decidedly wasn't in the trade tongue.

The other two made it over the gap without falling in, thankfully, and after that the whole party was off again, and it wasn’t long before the second monolith came into sight. It appeared to have the same construction as the first, and they would likely face enemies of a similar type as before. At least they knew exactly what to expect this time.

Cyrus scrutinized it for a moment, before turning behind him and pinning Asala with his glance. “Asala, was it?” He beckoned her forward with a crook of his fingers. “Given how we approach combat, it makes much more sense for you to start in the back than I. I’ll show you how to light this one.” Without waiting for much by way of reply, he strode up to the pillar, leaving the rest of them to take their positions.

She dutifully followed him without a complaint until she came to a stop beside him, staring at the pillar in front of them. "O-okay?" she said, apparently waiting for the next step of instruction.

“Veilfire is actually rather simple to activate when an apparatus is in place like this. All it requires is a small, directed spark of your magic. Push it forwards, but do not form it into a specific spell. The torch will take care of the rest.” With a sharp motion, Cyrus summoned another weapon to his hand, a shortsword, by the look of it, and took several steps towards the front, facing backwards so as to make sure she did it properly, probably.

“Whenever you’re ready.”

Asala gazed into her palm for a moment before reaching for the staff slung on her back. She held it one hand as she reached out toward the torch with the other. A moment passed with nothing happening, but eventually a spark flew from her open palm and collided with the torch, lighting it in the greenish-blue flame.

She turned back to the others with a bright smile on her face, proud of herself. The smile didn't last long however, melting away into a rather pouty frown as the action soon drew demons toward them.

Estella actually smiled a bit at that, but quickly turned her attention towards the front. They were quite prepared this time, or at least she felt more prepared, and so the fight honestly wasn’t any harder than any other she’d ever been in, and while her body was beginning to remind her of how tired she was, she could put that off for a while longer yet, and she did, keeping herself light on her feet and agile, rarely stopping or holding position for more than a moment. Her strikes were light but precise, and she couldn’t say she felt anything but relief at the death of a demon, really. Maybe things would be different later, when it was Avvar—people—and not the distorted creatures of the Fade.

The first round was down before they’d managed so much as a scratch on anyone, and though the terrors proved to be more difficult as expected, no one took any serious wounds from them, either, though Estella did find herself sporting a new scratch down her cheek. It was only shallow, though, not even worth the effort of a healing spell when worse might come later.

When the last terror was gone, she lowered her blade and breathed a sigh. “Well
 that’s the beacons. I guess we just have to deal with the Avvar now.” She wasn’t really looking forward to it. People wanting to kill her was nothing new, but it had been a while since it was her specifically, and it made her feel guilty. Like what had happened to the patrol was her fault.

She knew it wasn’t. But that didn’t stop her from feeling that way.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The looming silhouette of a fortress peered at them from the horizon. Asala was relieved, they were almost there. She was tired, cold, and wet, and the ground sucked at every step she took. It was no secret that she wished she was anywhere but there, her emotions were already easy to read. Trudging through the bogs and marshes only made it easier. Brows knitted and furrowed, and her lips were drawn in a tight frown. The rising of the fortress in the distance gave her some hope of finally make it out of the rain, at least for a little while.

That hope put a slight hop to her step, though it only made the squelching noise that much worse. They approached through a narrow span of land, the marsh extending on either side of them. In the distance off to their side, Asala could make out a windmill listing at an angle, with dead trees sprouting every so often. She did not like this place, and the demons and undead only reinforced it.

Not even halfway to the fortress however, something caused Asala to stop. It was something in the Fade, it just didn't... feel right. She turned to her left, then her right, and then back to her left, trying to suss out the source of her feeling. It wasn't long until she found her answer. An undead broke the surface of the water, and he was not alone. Undead began to rise from the water, and they did not seem to stop.

Asala brought her staff around, but they were outnumbered, easily. She threw her gaze around her, trying to find something that would help, but the only thing she saw was the fortress. She pointed at it, and said "Th-there!" With that, they were off, with Asala bringing up the rear.

Cyrus had apparently elected to act from range this time, and periodic blasts of magic, mostly fire or electricity, flew outwards from his hands, aimed at large groupings of the corpses, clearly intended to knock them back and hamper their progress more than kill them outright, which made sense considering their numbers. Even so, no few of them didn't move again after being hit. He’d moved to the left flank of the group, and focused his attention on that side.

Estella was only armed with a sword and a knife, and since the aim was to run past the creatures rather than stop to engage them, there didn’t seem to be much she could do. She kept to the center of the formation, matching pace with the others, keeping her eyes fixed straight ahead.

Vesryn charged at the front, tower shield raised in front of him, just below eye level so that he could still see. An occasional clash of metal on rotted flesh and bone heralded his removal of an undead from their path. The bodies fell to the side of the group or were trampled at their feet, most still writhing in the mud. Some suffered broken necks or crushed skulls on impact. More of them rose on either side of the group, soon becoming a sizable force that they would not be able to take on. Lia spent arrows sparingly; those loosed into the crowd would never be seen again.

"Get to the gate!" Vesryn shouted. In front of them, the large reinforced wooden gate was mostly open, and while it looked light enough for the five of them to push closed, it also looked strong enough to keep the undead out. "We'll close it behind us!"

Cyrus was the first in, though he kept the magic steady, shooting through the gap in the gate. Magic was, after all, a much more renewable resource in a situation like this than arrows, so it wasn’t bad strategy. He stood far enough aside not to impede any of the others on their way through, though, focusing his bolts on those corpses getting too close to his fleeing allies, or to the gate itself.

Asala was the last through the gate, but she was kept from crossing completely over. The moment of relief was temporary, however, as something halted her progress from behind and caused a shrill eep to slip by her lips. An undead had managed to catch up and grab a handful of her cloak. In an attempt to spin away, she turned and tried to back up, the cloak sliding up and over her head. However, instead of the cloak slipping by her ears like it would an ordinary point, it caught on her horns and she saw nothing but white cloth.

"H-help!" she called, fighting against the undead. She was definitely not having a good day.

Given that he was already facing her, Cyrus reacted first, but instead of trying to hit the undead, he just frowned and summoned more magic to him, sending off what must have been a fire spell in a thin, whiplike line instead of the usual sphere. It sliced into Asala’s cloak where the corpse was grabbing on, severing it cleanly above that portion and releasing her from its hold. It staggered back, arms full of pale fabric.

“Quickly, now.”

He needn't tell her. She involuntarily stumbled back a few steps before she fell backward into the mud. The others shut the large gate moments later, cutting them off from the horde of undead. Asala, however, remained on her back for a moment, her cloak wrapped around her head and face. "I want to go home..." she whined, her voice muffled by the fabric. Why would there also be undead in such a miserable place? Was the rain and mud not enough? It just wasn't fair.

Without an ounce of grace, Asala got back onto her feet, discarding her ruined cloak, revealing a sleeveless, wide necked tunic which cut off above her navel. She more keenly felt the chill of the rain and mud now, and she hugged herself to keep what little warmth she had to herself. For once however, she was glad it was raining. Else the others would be able to realize that not all the beads of water on her face came from the weather. Estella stood close by, a hand hovering near Asala’s elbow as she regained her feet, helping her dust off a little bit, though it didn’t do much, considering how soaked everything was. As soon as she was standing again, the girl offered a sympathetic smile, before turning her attention forward.

In spite of the difficulty, they had arrived at the fortress. They stood in a courtyard of sort, and great stone stairs led up to the fortress proper. At this distance, Asala could see the disrepair the keep had fallen into, and her hope of finally finding someplace dry slowly dwindled. With a wide pouty frown, she began to trudge behind the others upward into the keep.

The battlements were eerily quiet, especially after the undead outside the gate eventually calmed down and trudged back to their waters, unable to see any target for their wrath. The Avvar were not currently present, but signs of them were, such as recently snuffed fire pits, and footprints embedded deep in the muddy paths, now little pools of brown water. Vesryn kept his eyes up, towards the walkways and stairs, searching for any unseen threat.

The keep was situated at the southern end of the fortress, nestled into the rock face that formed natural barriers on all but one of the fortification's sides. The stairs were wide and slick with rainfall and mud trudged up by the Avvar. The keep's gate was hauled up and left open for them, an invitation to enter. Vesryn chuckled softly to himself.

"Well, at least it's got a roof. That alone's worth the fight at this point."

He led the way inside, checking corners and carrying his shield before him as they entered the darkened main hall, but light could be seen ahead, in the form of torches in their racks on the walls. One of the supports had collapsed on the right side of the room, its pile of stone rubble littering the floor in a mound and creating an area of tricky footing. Outside, thunder cracked down violently, the flash illuminating the large, muscular figure that sat on the old throne at the back of the room.

He was huge, as he revealed upon standing, towering over them at nearly seven feet, his stature elevated further by the fact that he looked down on them from atop a flight of stairs. His skin was painted in striped patterns of black and white, same as the others that surrounded him. Their leader's paint was the least worn away by the rains. At least three of the other Avvar present wielded bows, while more close to the bottom of the stairs clutched swords and axes. The leader carried a massive two handed warhammer, the sort of weapon only the strongest and largest of individuals could effectively wield. He stepped forward, down a few steps, his heavy armor clinking with each thud of his boots. Quietly, Asala recoiled a step back, frightened by the sheer stature of the man. She hoped they could work something out without resorting to violence. Wishful thinking perhaps, but still she hoped.

"Who comes before the Hand of Korth?" he demanded, in a bellowing, deep voice. "Is a Herald of Andraste among you?"

Estella’s slow, bracing intake of breath was audible enough for the group to hear it, though probably not the Avvar, but when she stepped forward, she did so with her head held high, her gait rolling from heel to toe in a practiced manner. Her sword wasn’t drawn, but the hand on the same side rested loosely on the hilt. She came to a stop once she’d passed Vesryn at the front of the group. The line of her shoulders was visibly tense from the back, but when she spoke, it wasn’t in her usual voice; this one was much cooler in temperature, and stiller, with less of her natural intonation.

“Yes.” She tipped her head up slightly further, probably because he was much taller than her and on a staircase. “You have taken our scouts. I would see them returned.”

The Avvar warlord did not move, his eyes shifting between each of them beneath his painted leather mask. Eventually he scratched his head. "Which one of you is the Herald?"

The muscles at the corners of Estella’s eyes tightened, and her teeth clenched, if the motion in her jaw was anything to go by, but she didn’t hesitate. “I am.”

His eyes widened for a moment, and then he burst into laughter. Deep, gut-wrenching barks echoed around the hall for several seconds, but he made sure to not double over so far as to be unable to see her. Always his eyes remained on the group, his hand remaining on the warhammer. "You? Touched by your god? You look like a weakling." He broke down into chuckles of laughter again. "Where is the other one, the one with the marked face? Your Inquisition insults my power, sending only you." He took another lumbering step down the stairs. The archers above, on either side of the rock throne, watched him tensely, their fingers twitching.

She smiled, a brittle thing that likely fooled no one. “Your skepticism is understandable.” She took her right hand off her sword and held it out, palm-up, the greenish glow evident for all in the room to see. Her eyes moved over the archers, and for a moment she looked like she was trying to swallow something very unpleasant. “If
 if you wish to test my mettle, to
 set your gods against mine, then so be it. But that is what it will be: you, and I. I think other people have been involved in this far enough.”

It was impossible, at the close distance Asala stood, not to notice the fine tremor wracking Estella, but her words didn’t betray it, delivered almost in a monotone, devoid of either fear or anticipation.

"You would challenge me?" the Hand asked, somewhat disbelieving. When it became apparent to him that Estella was not merely throwing empty words at him, all trace of humor left the warlord. His mouth settled into a hard frown, and he thumped the base of his warhammer into the stone step beneath him, making a little crack. "Who am I to refuse you a good death? If that's what you wish for..." He gestured back with his free hand, and the close quarters fighters of the Avvar immediately backed off, some up the stairs and some further to the sides. Most looked relieved to be doing so, as they watched their leader thunder down the stairs a step at a time, until he stood on even ground with Estella. His eyes moved to her companions, waiting for them to clear the space.

Cyrus, at least, did not immediately do so, instead advancing four long strides to Estella’s side, speaking into her ear in a low voice. He looked like he was about ready to strike something, but the hand he placed on his sister’s shoulder was gentle. “Please tell me this is an elaborate trap, and the rest of us ambush him while he’s distracted.” His voice wasn’t more than a hissing whisper. She shook her head, giving him a look that could only be described as meaningful, though likely its meaning was lost on anyone but him. He scowled deeply, shaking his own head as if in reply, but he withdrew to the side of the room with the others, muttering something under his breath in what might have been Tevene.

The visual the situation presented was almost absurd: Estella was not a short woman, but neither was she exceptionally tall, and her build wasn’t by any means extraordinary in terms of muscle or bulk. She was soaked through, her ponytail dripping water from its end at a steady rate, her armor little other than leather and a few small metal plates over cloth. She drew her sword, the blade of it elegant and curved, and almost pitifully thin next to the massive hammer wielded by her Avvar foe. He towered over her, even at the five feet or so they stood apart from one another, the paint lending him a fearsome visage, which was probably something he could have achieved equally well without it.

He looked like he’d lived his entire life answering challenges much more imposing and worthy than this one, from a drenched little woman with a face that seemed to have blanked entirely, all traces of expression gone until she might as well have been a doll. She rose onto the balls of her feet, bending slightly at the knees, and struck first.

It was an extremely aggressive maneuver; three lunging steps forward followed by a jump, a horizontal slash probably meant to carve a red line right over his throat. The directness of it seemed to surprise him; probably he’d been expecting her to fight defensively, or at least with greater timidity or caution. He couldn’t maneuver his weapon to guard in time, so he took a large step backwards, the barest edge of the saber kissing his collarbone. A very thin line of red welled up in the spot, and Estella landed, pressing forward, this time cutting in low.

The initial surprise had worn off, however, and he was more prepared this time, and moved aside, kicking at her as she passed and catching her on the shoulder, with a vicious strength that sent her flying several feet, and rolling after she hit the stone. She was back on her feet quickly, in just enough time to avoid a massive blow from the hammer, clearly intended to end her in one by crushing her into a paste on the floor. The blow cracked the stone where she had been, a resounding crash echoing in the massive chamber.

He had her clearly on the run, and it was a pattern that persisted over the course of the next several minutes. Broad swings kept her well out of closing distance, and she had little choice but to get out of the way of them by any means necessary, for any one of them could spell the end of her life, with no time for retaliation or healing or anything else. Despite the fact that she was covering about twice as much ground as her foe, though, Estella didn’t seem to be tiring especially quickly, and her eyes remained locked on him and the immediate surroundings, not straying even once to where her companions or the other Avvar stood.

Still, it was evident to everyone watching that the advantage was the Avvar’s, and that if Estella didn’t find and seize an opportunity soon, he would simply outlast her. She seemed to know that, too, because she started to make riskier moves, dodging by less, pressing inward when she spotted what might have been a gap in his defenses or a pause in his unerring swings. She managed to duck under one, and then, with a burst of speed, she brought the sword around and plunged it towards his middle.

It hit, but any forward motion that would have made the stab fatal was halted when his meaty hand closed around her neck and he lifted her off the ground. Her sword clattered to the floor, her hands grasping at his wrist as her feet kicked uselessly in the air, though she was clearly swinging them with purpose, trying to get at his abdomen, perhaps. The muscles in his arm flexed as he tightened his grip, grinning, it would seem, at her predicament.

Estella moved her right hand back quickly, drawing her knife and plunging it into his forearm in one swift motion. He roared and dropped her, pulling the blade out and tossing it to the side. On the floor in a heap, she struggled to regain her breath as he swung the hammer, more hastily this time, perhaps anticipating her agility. It didn’t hit where he aimed, but it did crack down on her leg, a prominent crunching sound making it apparent that the limb had been broken, probably in multiple places.

She shrieked, though it came out more as a rasp than anything, considering the state of her throat, and pulled herself backwards with her functioning three limbs, pushing herself into a roll away from the next blow, which landed with a much heavier crash beside her. He had her hobbled, and considering her mobility had been her only advantage, things looked dire.

And yet it was clear she hadn’t given up; she managed to stand on her good leg, though she had to pitch herself away from the next hit, losing her stand as soon as she’d gained it. Rather than rolling away or to the side, however, she threw herself towards him, sliding under his legs and twisting around to her back when she was behind him. She had no weapons, though her sword was nearby, little maneuverability, and if this was merely an attempt to dodge, she’d bought herself perhaps a moment at most.

A crackling sound filled the air, sparks of light dancing between her fingers as she thrust both hands towards him. It wasn’t, anyone familiar with magic could tell, a very strong lightning spell, but that was nevertheless exactly what it was, and it lanced in an arc from the tips of her digits to the small of his back, impacting right at the base of his spine. He staggered, taking a step forward, the shock having the visible effect of locking his muscles in place, if only for a second.

It was a second Estella took, rolling sideways and grasping the hilt of her sword with the edges of her fingertips, coaxing it towards her before she gripped it and stabbed quickly at the only place she could reach—the back of his leg. It punched into spot behind his knee, snapping the tendon there with an audible and very unpleasant sound, and he fell as she had, only directing himself backwards, onto her.

This time, she had enough breath to scream as he came down heavily on her body, the leg in particular, no doubt, but she was pinned in place, and he gripped the shin belonging to her mangled limb much in the way he’d gripped her by the neck, and she thrashed mostly uselessly, trying to free her sword from under the pin. Clearly an experienced grappler, he’d soon flipped himself over and seized her injury again, pressing his other forearm down mightily on her windpipe, a sort of modified submission hold.

Estella fought it still, and managed to get her good knee up into the space between them, driving it into his groin, but though he grunted, he didn’t relent, pressing down harder in retaliation. Desperately, she freed one of her hands and reached up to claw at his eyes, but he turned his head away and so, with what appeared to be a monumental effort, she lit a flame in her palm, pressing it into the side of his face. The sizzle and hiss of the fire accompanied the smell of burning flesh, and still he held on for several seconds before he was forced to relent, and rolled off her, seeking his hammer in what seemed to be an attempt to end the fight once and for all.

But with both of them crippled, she was the faster one, and the blade of her sword erupted from his chest. She’d stabbed him from behind. Her hand fell heavily from the hilt, and with a soft groan, she half-rolled, half-collapsed from her side to her back, a mottled, black-and-purple bruise already beginning to form on her neck.

“Scouts
” she mumbled, almost incoherently. “Give us back our scouts.” Then her eyes rolled up in her head, and she passed out.

Cyrus didn’t even wait for any reaction from the other Avvar—he was moving to her side as soon as she’d stabbed the leader. He reached her just as she passed out, and went to his knees beside her, his hands lit with the familiar bluish light of a healing spell. Nothing that had happened to her over the course of the fight was likely to be fatal, but it wasn’t clear whether or not he knew that. He kept up a steady stream of murmuring, too low to be discerned over everything else that was happening, and once he’d discharged the first spell, his free hand was smoothing across her brow, moving loose hair back from her face in a tender motion.

Asala was right behind him, sliding around on Estella's other side. Her hands immediately went into a pouch on her hip, and retrieved a red vial from within. She latched onto Cyrus's hand with a firm grip and pressed the potion into it. "Give this to her. I will do all that I can for her leg," she said with a certain strength in her voice. She was worried, as they all were no doubt. But she could fix this. It may take time to recover, but Estella would come back from this. She'd see to it. He nodded tersely and took the glass vessel in hand.

Her attentions turned toward the leg in question. The sight of the mangled limb brought a tight frown into her lips, but she didn't recoil from it. Asala had seen many broken limbs in her lifetime, though perhaps not as severe. Still, she could do this. She shook the sweat off of her palms before she brought the gentle green light into them. She laid the spell over Estella's leg and began to work. The green light pulsed gently in her hands as it set about knitting the bone back together.

"She will need time and rest before she is in any condition to move," Asala said aloud, intently focusing on the healing spell. "We will remain here until then." The way she said it, it did not sound like a suggestion. In fact, her tone held a hint of anger in it. She didn't see the point in the fighting. For what reason? There was no point in it, and now Estella was hurt and he was dead. Her brows knit, before they relaxed, letting the anger melt away as she threw herself into her work.

Behind them, Vesryn had removed his helmet. He set his spear and shield up against one of the stone supports, and stepped forward, eyes flicking momentarily down to Estella from the Avvar still watching. His face showed little emotion, a stark contrast from how he'd seemed out in the rain, among the undead. Stepping past the healer and her patient, he looked back up to the Avvar.

"I believe the victor demanded her scouts back." There was no glibness to his words; instead they were spoken more forcefully. Lia stepped up with him, glaring at the Avvar. The second largest among them, apparently second in command, tilted his head to the side in a gesture towards a hallway.

"Down at the end of the hall. Here's the key." He tossed the small metal object through the air, and Lia caught it, still eyeing him warily. "You've killed our chief's son. But if there's to be retaliation for this, it won't be from us. Bastard got what he deserved, if you ask me." A few of the other painted warriors grunted in approval. "We'll be on our way. When the Herald wakes up, tell her she fought well." Quietly they filed out of the great hall, back out into the rain.

"Come on," Vesryn said, tapping Lia on the shoulder. "Let's get those soldiers out of there." They walked off down the hall, into shadows. A few moments later, they returned, the entire squad of scouts behind them. A few were injured, supported by their comrades, but all appeared to be accounted for. Lia shared a few uneasy smiles with them, before she came to crouch at Estella's side, careful not to get in the way. She looked to be holding back tears.

Some of the scouts stopped, wide-eyed, upon seeing Estella badly injured on the hall's floor. "It was the Herald that came for us?" one asked.

"She nearly died," another pointed out.

"I can't believe it. I didn't think they'd send anyone, let alone her."

"The Inquisition cares about its people, obviously," Vesryn pointed, crossing his arms as he watched Asala work. "A rare thing, these days."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Asala’s work really was exceptionally good. This was something Estella knew more about than she probably should, this little time into their acquaintance, but it seemed the young Qunari had been of great assistance to her yet again, and she couldn’t say she was ungrateful, much as she wished it weren’t necessary. Fortunately, nothing that had happened to her had been life-threatening; she’d passed out mostly from pain and exhaustion, which was admittedly a little embarrassing, especially because she hadn’t even been conscious when they’d actually gotten around to doing what they’d come for, and rescuing the scouts.

At least they’d all still been there, and alive, and no further confrontation with the Avvar was necessary. She believed she’d done the right thing, though of course as usual she probably should have done better at it. But the scouts were safe and no members of her party were dead, and the Avvar who hadn’t wanted to be there in the first place had been able to leave, and that was
 well, it was truthfully a much better outcome than she’d been expecting.

Estella currently sat at the small desk crammed into the little cleric’s cell she used as a room, the charcoal pencil in her hand moving only occasionally, because she was thinking more than she was sketching, at the moment. Her leg ached a lot still, and they’d only made it back to Haven the day before, so she limped a fair bit yet, but considering how many places her bones had been broken in, that was really a small miracle of magic. She was on strict instructions not to wear herself out by doing anything too strenuous, but she had to admit the enforced inactivity was probably going to drive her up a wall eventually. She’d slept most of the previous day, and now that she no longer felt like she was going to topple over and die at any moment, she admitted she was bored. Even when she wasn’t on a job, Estella preferred to be active, to train or at least walk around, and there weren’t any especially interesting books around for her to get lost in, either.

So she was drawing, mostly to give her hands something to do. It was a skill Commander Lucien had taught a few of the others, and that they in turn had tried to teach her, but though she could draw simple things relatively well, she was still having trouble with faces and architecture and things like that. Even her renderings were quite inferior to Cyrus’s, she mused, but, well, that was just to be expected. She liked doing it, anyway, and since there was really nothing else to do, she figured she might as well.

A sharp knock on her door drew her out of her reverie, and she called for the person on the other side to enter. She’d suspected it might be Asala, by to check on her again, but when the door opened to reveal Cyrus, she wasn’t all that shocked.

His expression, initially difficult to read, shifted almost immediately upon his entry, and he shut the door behind him with a click. A thundercloud seemed to pass over his features, darkening them for a brief moment, and his eyes narrowed as he took a deep breath. He otherwise looked as he always did—as though they hadn’t been traipsing through a bog and then traveling as swiftly as horseback would carry them back to Haven.

He looked at her for a moment, flinty and intent, his displeasure clear from the look on his face. Crossing his arms over his chest, he leaned back against her door. “Just what—” He cut himself off, exhaling through his nose and visibly clenching his jaw. “What were you thinking, Stellulam?”

It didn’t take a genius to figure out what he was referring to, and she turned her body in her chair so that she was sitting sideways on it, folding both of her hands in her lap and looking down at them for some time. She didn’t need to look up to know that he was still skewering her with his stare—he had a way of doing that. He could look at a person, at her, and make her feel either like she was the thing at the center of his entire universe or
 like she was a bug on the end of a needle, and half as smart. Right now it was definitely the latter, so she didn’t meet his eyes.

She supposed it was a fair question. The Estella he knew would never have done something like that. Estella hadn’t even known she would do it herself, before she did it. But her thought process had actually been quite rational, and so maybe if she explained it, he would understand. “I was thinking
 I was thinking that the Hand was Avvar. I don’t know a lot about them, but I know they value honor. Or, well, if they don’t, their culture does, and so he’d be bound to accept a challenge issued to him. I was thinking the only person he really cared about killing was me. I was thinking that his people didn’t look like they wanted to be there, and no one should ever have to die for something they don’t believe in.”

She did chance meeting his eyes then, and grimaced. Maybe that part was more emotional than rational, but still. “It just
 it wasn’t necessary to risk anyone else. I knew if it really came down to it, then the rest of you would be able to win, so either way the scouts would be safe.” She’d done the right thing. She had.

Cyrus, however, didn’t seem to think so, at least not the way she did. He scowled deeply, then dropped his hands to his sides, moving one up to run through his hair in an irritated motion that seemed to be more for preventing him from doing something else, though it was hard to say what. “The scouts.” He repeated the words softly, a faint note of incredulity in his tone. “Did you even once consider that the relevant difference between these two scenarios might be the fact that in one of them you were dead?”

Her brother’s entire body was tense; his volume had risen a fair bit over normal inside modulation, though he wasn’t precisely yelling. He looked like he wanted to, though. Cyrus’s expression had morphed from irritated to livid, and looked like it was about to tip a degree further, too.

She’d rarely seen him so upset. Cyrus was a man of extremes; he always had been, and she knew that. But though Estella had supposed he must have many emotions she rarely saw, she’d not thought him a person with much anger in him at all. Which actually made this a little alarming to her. She’d gone tense, too, but not because she was angry in return. Rather, the volume in his voice was bringing on an adverse reaction in her, one that was old and instinctive, and she swallowed several times. This was Cyrus. Her brother. He wasn’t going to—

She slammed the proverbial door on the thought and forced herself to breathe, clenching her hands in her lap but keeping eye contact. “I
 of course I did. I knew what could happen, but
” She suspected this was the part where she was supposed to say I knew I could do it, but she found herself unable to. She was a poor liar on the best of days, and he’d see through her like she was made of glass. “But I knew that wasn’t likely. Asala’s an amazing healer; she’s saved my life more than once already. And you
 you were there. I know you can heal, too.” It wasn’t, as far as she knew, something he’d ever been especially interested in, but the basics were part of any Imperium magical education.

It sounded like a lame excuse, and it probably was. That it was all technically true didn’t help her sound any more convincing, she was sure. She tried something else, quickly, before he could interject. “Besides, I
 I can’t let myself think like that, about whether I’m going to die or not. The way I did it, no matter what happened, the fewest possible people would die. Either just one, or
 well.” She wasn’t sure exactly what would have happened if she’d been the one to die, but most likely the Avvar would have honored the duel, called their gods the victors, and let the rest of them take the scouts back. It was still only one death.

Even if it was hers.

“Just one.” He seemed to be quite apt to repeat her words back at her with very different tone, and this time it was somewhere between derision and
 something else. Something more urgent that was difficult to identify. He ran both hands over his face, looking quite like he had no idea what to do with himself but needed to do something. The indecision lasted for only a moment, and then he was marching toward her, laying his hands on her shoulders and gripping, not hard enough to cause her pain, but quite firmly. She could feel through the contact that his hands were actually trembling.

“You stupid, stupid girl.” Whatever anger was in him seemed to have faded back to a simmer, leaving in its place a wounded look that she had only ever seen once on his face, the day he told her to run and not look back. “It would not have been just one life, it would have been your life. You can’t do this to me. Do you have any idea what would have happened if you’d
” He couldn’t seem to even finish the sentence, moving his hands so that he held either side of her face, tilting her head back so that eye contact was forced. His own met hers, seemingly searching for something, or perhaps imploring her to understand.

“It isn’t just one life, it’s yours.” If possible, he said it more emphatically the second time.

His distress was evident, and Estella flinched at the clear strength of his feelings on the matter. And yet, for all she knew what he was trying to convey to her, she could not bring herself to agree. He cared about her, loved her a great deal. She loved him too, of course. And she could even understand why he wanted her to acknowledge this thing he was trying to tell her: if it were him, she would have worried too. But
 she also would have trusted him to succeed, and she could not deny a twinge of pain in her heart when she realized he likely had not expected that she would. Then again
 she hadn’t known, either. Maybe it was just because she had so much evidence of how skilled and talented he was, and he had none for her, because there wasn’t any to be had.

So she could understand, why he wanted her to agree, why he wanted her to treat her life like it mattered more than someone else’s. But she couldn’t. “Cyrus
 when it comes right down to it, my life is just one life. I’m just a normal person.” Even if something like being especially skilled or powerful or likely to contribute to the world or something made someone’s life worth a bit more, which she wasn’t sure it did, she wasn’t any of those things. Estella was really only one person, and she’d accepted that a long time ago. Some people had to be normal, or average, or below it, in order for there to be an average. By most math, one life for many was a good trade to make.

“Wrong.” His response was immediate, and he shook his head violently, releasing her face and backing up a few paces. “Wrong, wrong, wrong.” His emotions had apparently flipped kilter again, and the anger built to a second crest. “If you don’t believe it because I tell you, go out there and ask the commander. Ask Marceline, ask anyone who makes strategic decisions. Ask any of your friends. For gods’ sake, ask anyone in your entire damned Inquisition!” He really was yelling now, and gesticulating wildly to emphasize it, thrusting one hand out to point at the places beyond her walls.

“Any single one of them with half a brain to think about it will tell you that your life is worth whatever they have to pay to keep it! If it wasn’t so before because they cared about you, it is now, because they’re relying on you to save them all!” His emotions seemed to be having a strange effect on his magic—the air around him began to distort and warp as though it had suddenly become very hot, like the way it rose off the sand in a desert and shimmered. The tang of thunderstorms was on the air as well, but he wasn’t casting anything.

“And don’t you dare tell me that you’re disposable because there’s another Herald! You are absolutely fucking indespensible, do you hear me?! How many people have to tell you before you’ll believe it, even just a little bit?! Because I’ll parade every single one of them through here if I have to, Stellulam, until you promise me that you won’t do something so stupid again!” His eyes were unusually bright, and the faintest hint of moisture gathered at the edges of them. His hand formed into a fist, and he slammed the side of it into her door, which splintered, not due to the impact alone, but rather the magic it discharged, unformed and purely concussive in nature.

A high-pitched yelp came from behind the door after Cyrus's savage lash. The damage done to it was enough to break the seal, letting the door lazily swing open to reveal a very startled Asala. Her hand clutched the collar of her borrowed cloak, though whoever she'd gotten it from was clearly a lot smaller than she was, considering the fit. Inside the grip she had on it she held a small red vial.

She didn't say anything at first. She only stared into now open room with widened eyes and a look of anxiety on fer face. It wasn't clear how long she had been standing behind the door, nor how much of their exchange she had heard. "Uh..." Asala murmured. "Am I... Is this a b-bad time?"

Estella gulped in a large breath, using the opportunity Asala had so unknowingly presented to steady herself. Cyrus was
 she didn’t think he was going to like anything she could say, because she couldn’t promise him, with full genuineness, what he wanted her to promise. She would know it was false, and because she did, he would, and she suspected that would only make matters worse than they actually were. Suspected, but couldn’t say with certainty, because in all the years they’d been alive, she’d never seen him lose his composure like this. It meant she wasn’t really sure what to expect.

She’d started to shake, she realized belatedly, and steadied herself as well as she could, lifting her eyes to smile thinly at Asala. Maybe what they needed was time to cool off, both of them. Though honestly, she wasn’t
 she didn’t know exactly how she felt about this. It broke her heart to upset him so much, but she still didn’t believe she’d done anything wrong, and she wasn’t sure talking any more about it would do anything but upset the both of them.

“No, Asala, it’s not.” She felt herself automatically sliding her usual expression over her features; reserved politeness with a hint of confidence—she’d been faking it for so long it was almost effortless—and turned her eyes briefly to her brother. “I believe Cyrus was just leaving.”

He stiffened for a moment at her words, wearing his true feelings much more openly than she was wearing hers, but then he finally looked over at the door, as though noticing it for the first time, and grimaced. Then his face smoothed over, too, and he swallowed once. The look he gave Estella was one that informed her quite clearly that he was not going to let the matter go, but when he spoke, his voice had regained its normal volume and tone.

“Yes. I suppose I was.” He nodded faintly at Asala, though he scarcely seemed to notice her, really, merely stepping around her to get out the door and depart.

She turned to let him through, then remained in the hall and continued to gaze down it, no doubt watching Cyrus depart. Eventually, she entered the room, not bothering to close the damaged door behind her. Asala pulled the few errant strands of her hair obscuring her face behind her horns and took a knee in front of Estella. She gave her a comforting smile before gently setting the red vial on the table beside her. "Take that, please," she asked.

Then she reached for Estella's leg with gentle fingers, and began to firmly message it as if testing the bone. "Have you had any acute pain lately?" Asala asked, though her attention was primarily focused on the limb.

Downing the contents of the vial, Estella made a slight face at the aftertaste and shook her head. “No,” she murmured, though she still looked at the empty doorway. Pursing her lips, she forced herself to focus on Asala and what she was doing. “It just aches, especially when I put weight on it, obviously.” Still, even that wasn’t a stabbing pain, just a slight flare in the general soreness. She knew from experience being injured that it was healing as expected, or, well, generally in a good manner, anyway.

She almost wanted to ask Asala, how she’d made amends with Meraad, if they’d ever argued, but something about this was too fresh to be seeking that sort of advice yet, and Estella wondered if it wasn’t something she’d have to figure out by herself. Usually, making amends involved apologizing, but she doubted Cyrus cared whether she apologized. He just wanted her to do the thing he’d been trying to convince her to do in the first place, and she couldn’t give him that. So amends, as such, weren’t going to be easy.

She fiddled with the empty potion vial, and swallowed thickly. Now, of all times, she could feel the hot prickles at the back of her eyes that meant she wanted to cry. But she wouldn’t, couldn’t let herself, so she let out a shaky breath instead and tried to focus on the pain in her leg. It was better than the pain in her chest.

Asala was silent for a time afterward, concentrating on the leg in her hands. At least until she stopped for a moment, and simply held it. It looked as if she was thinking on something. Estella could tell when she decided, because she loosened her grip on her leg. "He... cares about you," she said, with hesitation in her voice. She then looked up at her and, for once, held her gaze, though the uneasiness remained in her face. "We all do."

With that, she returned her attention to the limb, something she appeared to be more comfortable in dealing with. She gave it one more once over before she stood and nodded. "You will be fine. Just... Give it time."

Estella smiled, just a little, aware that Asala was probably talking about more than her wound, and appreciative of the sentiment. She was probably even correct. “I know he does.” It was almost the root of the problem, really, that Cyrus cared so much. He was like that with everything he came to care about, which is why she suspected he tried to avoid it as often as possible. “And
 and I hope you’re right. Thank you.” It was something she found herself saying a lot to Asala, now that she thought about it, but then
 perhaps that was only natural, considering the circumstances.

She tilted her head to the side, changing the topic to something more comfortable, probably for the both of them. “So, doctor
 do you think I’ll be able to take a walk tomorrow, at least?”

"I'm... not a... doctor?" She said, the look of confusion that's become a staple of who Asala was gracing her features once more. However, she didn't allow the comment to sit for too long, apparently brushing past it. It appeared that she was beginning to ignore most of these things.

She nodded afterward, a smile on her lips to replace the confusion. "Yes. If you rest today, you will be able to walk tomorrow." She then shrugged and rubbed her arms. "But... you should put off running for another day or so." she added apologetically.

Estella sighed, but supposed it could be a lot worse. She wasn’t usually stupid enough to aggravate her injuries, though, and she nodded slightly. She trusted the other woman’s advice, and smiled as Asala stood, giving her a soft goodbye as she exited. The door still worked, mostly, and once she was alone again, Estella closed her eyes and breathed a deeper exhale, scrubbing over her face with both hands.

When had everything become so complicated?

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

"Please, do not do... that anymore," Asala begged her two most recent patients as they left the tent she used to address the injuries of the Inquisition's soldiers. She had just spent the last hour mending Vesryn's broken nose and a small rib fracture on Khari, not to mention all the bruising. Apparently, they had gotten their injuries from the bright idea of sparring with each other, which sounded absurd to her. The disapproval she felt had been plain to see on her face. She'd said nothing about it of course, and quietly worked on their injuries until she'd done all she could for them. "Do not... just... please rest for the rest of the day. Please?" she continued to plead.

"But darling," Vesryn said, as charmingly as he could manage, "I just needed an excuse to come and see you. Those golden eyes... how could I stay away?"

“Hey Asala, you have anything for nausea? ‘Cause I think I’m about to be sick.” Khari made a face in Vesryn’s direction, which, considering all the bandages on the left side of her jaw, might actually have hurt a little bit. Not that she was making any sign of it, however.

The tent flap slapped closed then, more to hide the blush blossoming across her cheeks than out of anger or anything of the like. That one comment flustered her, and she didn't know what else to do. Certainly not how to respond to it. Her heart beat quickened her and her cheeks were on fire, and remained that way until what Khari had said finally processed. "Oh!" she squeaked, and reached into a satchel she had on her hip, fishing through the contents until she came across a light greenish potion.

She stared at the tent flap for a moment, debating on what she should do before reach down to peel the flap back partially at the bottom. There, she threw the little vial under it to Khari. "Ta-ta-take that!" she stuttered through the flap. She was too flustered to digest the comment for the joke it was, though it probably didn't matter anyway and would've taken it for face value regardless. Asala then turned back to the interior of the tent, closed her eyes and rubbed her face, willing herself to try and calm down.

"Uhh?" a soldier said, sitting on a cot at the far end. Her eyes snapped opened and she stared at the soldier in surprise. "Oh! I-I am sorry," she apologized. The little comment Vesryn made had made her forget that she still had a patient. She crossed the tent to come to a kneel in front of the shoulder. "I am so sorry," she apologized again, causing the soldier to reach out and grip her gently by her shoulders.

"It's fine," she said with a smile, and Asala accepted it, nodding her appreciation. "A-a sprain, correct?" She asked the soldier who nodded. "Please remove your boot," she asked. The soldier then removed her boot as asked, and in moments, a healing spell was in Asala's hands. She set about gently messaging the area of affliction, marked by an area of blue on her ankle.

The next visitor to the tent, as it happened, did not appear to be in need of any medical assistance, but he did come burdened down a bit. With the sound of a clearing throat, given that knocking was impossible, Leonhardt lifted the flap of the tent and stooped down inside. Fortunately, it had been erected to be able to comfortably hold Asala, so the extra three inches he had over her height were insufficient to cause any structural damage to it, and his head cleared the roof, if he kept to the very middle, which he did. He held a large, wide basket in both hands, the fragrant smell issuing from it promising herbs.

“Your pardon, Miss Asala. I’ve been cultivating some royal elfroot behind the Chantry, and it was sufficiently grown to trim today, so I thought I might see if you had any use for it before I added it to Rilien’s supplies.” The basket also contained a carefully-folded square of scarlet fabric, though he made no comment on it.

Asala paused for a moment to look at Leon before she glanced back to the woman in her care. "One moment, p-please," she asked Leon with an apology written on her face. She took a few more moments to continue to massage the woman's injury, before the spell faded away. Standing, Asala took a step back to let the woman stand and test her ankle out. "It will be tender for the rest of the day, but with rest you should be fine tomorrow."

The soldier stood on the foot and nodded with a wide smile. "Thanks. I will," she said, slipping her boot back on. As she made to leave the tent, she paused for a moment to salute Leon with a "Commander," before she took her leave.

Now done with her patient, she diverted her full attention to Leon. She initially recoiled, forgetting just how big the man was, but caught herself soon after. She nodded and inclined slightly in thanks before she accepted the basket, taking a seat on the cot to inspect its contents. "Ooh," she cooed. The herbs were exquisite, especially to be grown in this weather. She took one in her hand and turned it over, sniffing it tentatively before setting it back in the basket. For a moment, she forgot about the size of the man and spoke plainly. "These are wonderful! Thank you!" She said, glancing between him and the basket. She could find many uses for royal elfroot.

Then she caught sight of the fabric that accompanied the herbs. "Oh?" she said aloud, plucking a corner of the cloth. As she pulled, it kept coming, and coming, and coming until she held a rather large scarlet cloak in her hand. She flicked it with her hands to open it to its fullest, and she looked at him with confusion.

He smiled slightly, the expression looking a little bit out-of-place on what would more naturally be a stern visage, the way it was hewn, but was genuine all the same. “Estella told me you lost your cloaks, in the Mire. Hers was easy enough to replace, but we do not have many Qunari volunteers. I fear this one may actually be a bit too large; it’s one of mine. But you’re welcome to it until we can get you something more suitable.”

His eyes turned to the empty cot, where the soldier had been only moments before, and when he spoke, his voice was heavy with something, a weight that made it seem almost remote. “I must thank you, as well. For healing her, and the scouts. And those who occasionally give a little too much to their exercises, as it were.” The smile returned, and he inclined his head, resting a hand flat over the left side of his chest. It was almost courtly, but not exaggerated.

“Also, if I may make a request?” He straightened, letting his hand fall back to his side. It was clear that she was quite free to say no if she had too much otherwise occupying her. This was not a ‘request’ from the commander of the Inquisition, only one from Leon.

Asala didn't answer in words, but her brows rose over her eyes and her eyes were expectant. She truly was curious as to his request.

In answer, he shifted his attention down to his hands, which were currently covered in leather gloves. He removed them carefully to expose his skin, and it was clear from one look that they’d taken a lot of abuse over some number of years, most likely. His knuckles were quite callused, and even the rest of his skin had a sort of worn-looking texture to it. There were dozens of old scars on them, from little white nicks to what seemed to be a still-healing burn over the majority of the back of the right one. It had clearly already been attended to, though.

When his gloves came off, Asala stood and quietly approached, her eyes glued to Leon's hands. She took his hand sgently in her own, turning them over and inspecting every square inch intently. She frowned at all of the scars his knuckles bore, but her gaze lingered on the burn wound. Now that she got a closer look, her brows furrowed and her frown deepened. Any awkwardness she had initially vanished as she concentrated on the man's wounds.

Leon didn’t seem to mind much; it was almost as if he’d expected a reaction of the kind. “I have a tincture,” he explained, with a hint of ruefulness, “Which I use to keep my skin flexible and prevent my hands from drying out, but I can’t use it while the burn wound is still healing. I was hoping you maybe had something that would serve the same purpose, but without the irritation? I hate to impose, but Adan’s significantly busy with the ordinary supplies, and Rilien rarely has time to brew as it is.”

"You should have came to me sooner," she said, her tone that of a scolding. She let her grip on his hands loosen and went to her satchel. After a moment or two of fishing, she produced a small container holding a white subtance, and when she twisted the top off the scent of aloe and lavendar filled the tent. She dipped a pair of fingers into the mixture and then proceeded to spread it over Leon's burn. "This will ease the pain and irritation," she explained, closing the container and handing it to him.

"In the meantime will prepare a balm that will both aid in the healing process and keep the skin pliant. I will need time to make it however, but the elfroot you brought will help immensely," she added with a smile.

Leon massaged the balm in the rest of the way, and a few of the lines at the corners of his eyes seemed to ease a little as it disappeared. “I did properly medicate with potions,” he defended, though nothing about his tone was harsh or even especially defensive. He must have been right, though, because the burn was clearly healing, and unlikely to leave too much by way of scarring, unlike some of the older wounds he’d clearly sustained. “It honestly seemed rather
 trivial, compared to the other things you’ve been healing of late.” he smiled, and replaced his gloves over his hands.

Anything else he might have said was interrupted when Reed entered the tent. “We’ve got another one, Commander. Though, uh
 I don’t think he’s here to volunteer. Pretty sure he came for Miss Asala.” Reed nodded to her, then exited the tent, Leon not far behind.

Asala's eyes went wide and she pointed at herself, clearly confused. She glanced between Leon and Reed, before she finally spoke. "Me?" She asked.

A curt voice then cut in from outside the tent, the tone low, but not altogether unfriendly. "Get out here, Kadan. I cannot fit in there." Asala gasped at the voice, her hands going straight to her mouth. Without another word she darted past Leon and through Reed, bursting through the tent flap.

The man who'd called stood as tall as Leon, though the pair of horns from the top of his head gave him at least a few inches on the man. The Qunari's face was bronzed in color, but his hair was the same alabaster white as Asala. He too wore a thick cloak, though judging by the neck it was fur lined. Asala was taken aback by the sight of him, but it didn't take long for her to respond. "Meraad!" she exclaimed, jumping into his open arms in a wide hug.

"That is better," Meraad said, chuckling as he swung her in the air. When she finally pulled away from the embrace she looked up with a wide smile on her face. "What are you doing here?" she asked, "I thought you were in Redcliffe."

"I was. But you were taking too long, so I came here," he replied, seeming rather unimpressed by the question as if the answer was obvious. Asala laughed and simply pressed into his chest. "Impatient," she muttered, before adding something in Qunlat.

"Oh!" she said, pulling back away from Meraad and turned to Leon. "I am sorry Leon, this is Meraad," she said, gesturing to the man. "He is Kadan," she then shook her head, remembering he may not understand the word. "My, uh... Brother."

Leon, pausing to assist Reed up off the ground where Asala had knocked him in her haste to get past, patted the harassed-looking soldier on his shoulder and murmured something at low volume. Reed gave a salute and left, apparently not sad to be doing so. Turning back towards the two Qunari, the Inquisition’s commander tapped a fist over his heart. “That word, I do know,” he said, with a mild smile that was quickly becoming rather familiar to those that knew him. “Shanedan, Meraad. Welcome to Haven.”

Meraad seemed surprised, though whether it was due to the Qunlat greeting or the sheer size of the man, it wasn't clear. Asala knew it was even rarer for Meraad to look someone eye to eye. However, after that initial surprise he grinned and put a fist over his chest in greeting. "Ataas shokra," he responded, "And thank you. For keeping my sister safe," he said, before glancing around at the other soldiers. "Ish," he added with a grin.

“You may have that the wrong way around,” Leon replied easily, glancing down to Asala. “In any case, I’ll let the two of you catch up. Miss Asala, if you need anything further for your work, please do not hesitate to inform me; I’m usually either with the troops or in my office, and if you can’t find me, Reed can always take a message.” With that, and a polite nod, he excused himself from their company.

"Oh. Yes. I will find you again, when the balm is ready," she said eagerly before turning to Meraad.

She had been so busy, she forgot how much she missed him.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The snow crunched under Zahra's feet as she stepped out of the tavern she'd just recently been occupying. Sure, Lady Sunshine had instructed her to find a woman named Asala, but in the midst of her searching she'd come across this fancy little place. An oasis settled in the mountaintops, filled with the warmth of a crackling fireplace and the sound of a woman's voice, crooning soft-spoken chanties, and tunes she'd never heard of before. There were fairly friendly faces, though they seemed curious as to who she was. Fortunately, it was not a chilly reception. She didn't ask too many questions. Only where she might find this Asala. The alchemists home. Accompanied by a waggling finger pointed in the opposite direction. If the directions were anything to go by all she needed to do was step outside of the building and climb up the pathway.

Before she shut the door behind her, Zahra glanced over her shoulder. Aslan had chosen to come with her as well. In strange lands, familiar faces were welcomed. Especially when her feet were on dry land—or frozen lands, unfamiliar even to her. Never had she seen so many mountains, crested with white caps. Goosebumps raised across her arms, and she rubbed at them with her hands. Never had she been in a place so cold. She let out a low whistle, gestured with her fingers, and slammed the door behind her. He seldom stayed behind, but she'd instructed him to hold the fort while she explored Haven. Best not to have a lumbering Qunari stomping behind her, scowling as he often did. It might not send the right impression. Besides, she'd be right back here. The barkeep had Antivan brandy in her stores, and she had enough coin to spare.

Frostback Mountains. Cold as hell.

She trudged up the slope and pulled the cloak tighter around her shoulders. As stolid as she'd like others to believe she was, she ached to snuggle closer to the campfires she could just see in her peripherals. There were others there, surrounding the fires, holding out their hands to the flames. In the distance, she could hear the clattering of swords and shields. Shouted instructions that grew more and more irritated. As she made her ascent, she spotted erected tents, and people shuffling in and out of them. It wasn't exactly a colorful place to be, but she supposed the Inquisition was all business, and only a little bit of fun, if you knew where to look for it. She crested the top of the hill and planted her hands on her hips, eying the three thatched buildings. Specificity would have been nice, but she'd always been a gambling woman. There was one with a sign, and so, she choose that one.

Like a yowling cat coming in from the cold, Zahra burst into the building and pushed it closed behind her. A raspy laugh bubbled from her lips. She wasn't sure if she'd chosen right, but someone else was in here. Curled up on stool with her back facing her, hunched over whatever she was working on. Tubes and glass decanters littered the tables, as well as books and other objects she'd never laid eyes on before. The horns did not elude her. Fancy that. A Qunari woman. She leaned her back against the door and chewed at the inside of her mouth, “You a lady named Asala?”

There was a clatter of something and the woman's shoulder jerked out of apparent surprise. Zahra had entered rather abruptly and the woman did not seem to expecting it. A moment passed with the woman staring at whatever it was she had been working on, but she said something low under her breath and turned in her seat to greet Zahra.

"I, uh... I am?" she answered, stumbling over her words. Though Qunari, it was clear that she was still rather young. She twitched, glancing back to what she had been working on. Once she had shifted she revealed a mortar and pestle, with a number of reagents next to it. However, the mortar was currently on its side, and the pestle located not far away, dripping with some substance.

Another round of laughter wheezed from her lungs, though this time Zahra had a hard time recovering. She bent double, clapped her hands to her knees, and knuckled at her eyes. Once she'd properly regained her composure, she straightened back up and pushed away from the door. A smile twitched at her lips, and only faltered when the Qunari turned to face her. Not what she was expecting at all. Hair as white as snow, and pretty as a kitten, “Aren't you? Asala, that is. Y'see, Lady Sunshi—Marceline wasn't specific with who I was supposed to be meeting.”

So meek for one so imposing in stature. Even if she was sitting down, she could tell how much taller she was. Supposing she only had Aslan to compare to, it might've not been a fair observation. Zahra stepped closer and peered over her shoulders, scrutinizing her workspace. Mortars and pestles, some kind of liquid. From whatever fancies she liked to dredge up, Qunari wielded humongous weapons, flexed their muscles, and spoke in bugling volumes. This, in any case, was a pleasant surprise. “She said this Asala would be showing me around Haven. Introducing me to interesting folk,” she continued, absently reaching out for the dribbling pestle.

"She... she, uh, did?" Asala stammered, slowly taking the mortar in hand and steadily pulled it out of Zahra's reach. She glanced between her and the workstation she had set up for herself. Asala then gave her a shakey smile and held up an unsteady finger. "O-one moment, please?" she asked before turning back to the mortar and pestle.

Zahra complied and retracted her grubby fingers, allowing Asala far more personal space than she usually allowed people she'd just become acquainted with. Mostly because she asked so politely. She gave her environment another once over as soon as Asala turned back towards her work. And if she hadn't been so curious as to what exactly she was working on, she might have poked around the place: surrounded by bundles of craggy roots, leaves and strange plants, as they were.

"I promised L-Leon that I w-would do this for him," she revealed, plucking some aromatic purple and green leaves from nearby and tossed them into the mixture before returning to the pestel. A moment more of crushing the leaves, she set the pestle down and moved the mortar over a nearby bowl. Inside, a thick creamy mixture that smelled of honey and oats waited. She mixed the juices with the cream and mixed both ingredients thoroughly.

She then reached for another container, this one a wide mouthed bottle. "I-I am sorry, I am al-almost done," she stuttered again, pulling the cream into the container, before finally fastening a lid onto it. Finally done, she stood quickly and moved around Zahra to grab a scarlet cloak that hung from a nail on the wall.

"Ri-right. Where do... who... uh." She said trailing off, apparently not knowing how to phrase the question she wanted to ask.

Crunching dried herbs, mixing things together to make something else, was unusual. Lest it concocted some kind of new drink, Zahra had no interest in such things. She remembered, in a vague sense, that there had been herbalists in her village, though they'd been nothing like Asala. With paper-thin hands, drooping eyes, always trembling as they worked to cure some ailment—she hadn't thought they were impressive, though she hadto admit that this particular mixture smelled... fairly nice. Appetizing even. She ignored the senseless urge to dip her fingers in and stepped away out of her path, “Leon? Might be he's one of those interesting folk I'm supposed to meet.”

She readjusted her cloak and tilted her head, mouth twisting into a grin, “Oh. My manners. My name is Zahra Killiani Tavish. Captain, at that.” There was a considerate pause, a weighing of options. While she may have drawn out the game as long as she possibly could, and continuously correct Asala's attempts at spluttering out her name, often in misleading ways. It felt meaner than she meant it to be. A silly game played with new recruits. But Asala was not one. And she doubted the game would be well-received. Zahra glanced up at the ceiling and stuck out her hand, “But you can call me Zahra.”

“Well. Now that that's done,” she tipped her head towards the bottle of fragrant slime, “we could bring it to its destination, and we could meet your friends on the way.”

"Yes, uh... let's go to the... Chantry, then?" Asala asked rather unsure. Still despite the moment of hesitation, she threw the cloak over her shoulders and clasped it under her chin tightly. Apparently she found the cold as distasteful as Zahra did. They set out from the Alchemist's house and headed toward the direction of the Chantry, though noticably the woman kept looking back at Zahra, though never far enough to actually meet her eyes.

They were on the way up the slope near a small cluster of houses when they were met by a man walking in the opposite direction. He had a sort of air about him that was easy to identify as belonging to one of those noble sorts, if the fact that his cloak was lined with sable and appeared to be otherwise as much silk as linen wasn’t enough to tell. He paused a moment in his stride upon spotting them, apparently at least acquainted with Asala, though nothing much in his expression gave away any particular feeling on his part. He blinked saturated-blue eyes at the both of them, flicking his glance from one to the other, then lifted a brow.

“Forgive me if I operate under a mistaken assumption, but in the event you’re looking for the tavern, you’re going the wrong way.” He didn’t sound all that sorry, actually, and a little smile flirted with one edge of his mouth.

It was Zahra who answered him first, trailing up beside Asala in order to properly snake her arm around her midsection, “Tavern, love? No. I've already come from that direction. Lovely place. Kitten here is showing me the ropes.” The poor lass seemed petrified of her. Of course, she'd have to rectify that. It wouldn't do if anyone here walked on eggshells around her. At least without her intentionally intimidating anyone. Her hand slowly retracted back to her side, releasing Asala from the possibly unwanted embrace. She wasn't sure if this was someone of importance, but she found his eyes peculiar enough. Bright as the open skies. She shoved her hands under her armpits, seeking warmth, and stared back at him, unabashed. There'd been a soft cry from Asala, and a short sidestep.

The man seemed to be entertained by the byplay, if nothing else, and flicked his glance back and forth between them once. “Ah, I see. You must be Captain Tavish, then. Well, don’t allow me to delay you; I’m sure there are interesting things to be seen, people far more important than I to be met, and so on.” His tone carried a thread of humor, as if there were some joke in that only he could identify. He inclined his head in a motion almost too deferentially-polite, and started on his way.

Haven was a small place. Zahra shouldn't have been too surprised that word had spread of her arrival, though she still was. Important people, indeed. Apparently, he found himself falling short, because he'd chosen not to introduce himself. At least, this one seemed to have some indication of fun in him. She tipped her head in his direction, a small smirk playing on her lips.

"Oh, um, Cy-Cyrus?" Asala asked, stepping forward to catch his attention. "Where... uh, is Estella in the Chantry?"

He paused his step and glanced back over his shoulder. “The commander’s office, last I knew.” Shrugging as though it was of little concern, he faced forward again and left them to their own devices.

Asala passed a smile off to Zahra before she continued to lead her upward toward the Chantry. They passed through the large double doors in to the spacious main hall. Asala led into the hall a ways until she turned and pulled up to a door off to the side. Before she opened it however, she spared a few words for Zahra. "Leon's office is, uh, rather small. So. Be aware of that," she said, allowing her to open the door herself. Zahra's eyebrow quirked up at that, though she seemed far too curious to ask what she'd meant. In any case, she would know soon enough.

The door was already cracked, and so fell open at a light touch, revealing that the interior of the room was, indeed, quite small. Both of its occupants were currently standing, one towering over the other by a full foot, though he appeared to be doing his best not to crowd her. “—just wanted to make sure you’re certain,” he was saying, but then he noticed their entrance, and his shift in attention drew her notice as well, and both faced the newcomers.

The man, in addition to being extremely tall, was colored in light tones, from his platinum hair to his fair complexion, a contrast to the dark blue of the tunic he wore. The girl was raven-haired and had eyes of an identical color to the man named Cyrus, as well as a nearly identical, if more feminine, facial structure. Her brows rose at the appearance of the other two, and it was she who spoke first. “Asala? Is something the matter?”

The room's other occupant seemed to have a better understanding of what must be going on. “Ah. Captain Tavish, I presume? Lady Marceline told me to expect you at some point. I’m Leon, and this is Estella, one of the Heralds.” He nodded politely, and Estella half-bowed, offering a small smile.

So, that was what Asala had meant by small. It's cramped in the way that makes her twitch for space. For the blue expanse of the sea. An oppressive room housing two people, huddled together and discussing something she could not discern. Zahra eyed the occupants and beamed with the kind of enthusiasm she'd had on the beach, slaughtering Tevinter soldiers. Haven was filled with curious-looking individuals. Ones who might have suited her merry little crew aboard the Riptide. At least, they had the good sense for variety. Her eyes shifted back towards Asala, idling in the doorway. And racial acceptance. It was a pleasant surprise. She'd made many bad calls when it came to contracts, but she believed that this was not one of them.

“Captain Zahra Tavish,” she echoed, drawing out the syllables, rolling them over her tongue, “A pleasure to meet you.” Another brilliant smile followed with a languid bow of her own. She straightened up and planted her hands at her hips, dark eyes trailing across Leon's broad shoulders, and falling back towards Estella. Another Herald. There was a moment a familiarity, though she was fairly certain she'd never see this woman before. Zahra abruptly snapped her fingers, stepped a little closer and sucked at her teeth, “That's it. The same eyes. Do you have a brother? Because if not, you've a curious double here in Haven.”

“You’ve met Cyrus.” It wasn’t a question, though Estella’s mouth pulled up at one corner, making the resemblance even stronger between them. “We’re siblings, yes. Twins, actually.” The smile faded, naturally enough, and she passed her glance from Zahra to Asala again, tipping her head to one side. “Were you here for some particular reason, or just to meet the Commander? I understand you’ve come with a crew, so I’d like to see them at some point, and thank all of you for helping us.” She didn’t seem to consider it a possibility that anyone would have ventured this far to meet her.

Zahra hummed in reply, and bobbed her head in a nod. Of course, there were twins in Haven. Unusual enough given their location. Honestly, she'd only met one other set of twins in her life. And that was in a rumpled brothel nestled in the darker parts of Denerim. Recalling the event now, it wasn't likely that they were twins at all. There was a poignant pause as she reflected on her time spent there, but Estella was already pulling her back in to know why she'd come all this way, “No specific reason. Marcy thought it'd be prudent to become better acquainted with the Inquisition, and so did I.”

“As soon as they've all landed, we'd be glad to have some proper introductions.” In the tavern. Hopefully. Her crew might've been a rowdy bunch in comparison, but they would fit in just as well. She hooked a thumb towards Asala and grinned brightly, “Besides that, Kitten here had a package to deliver.” She omitted the words sludge and delicious-smelling slime, though she was sure that whatever Asala had to give Leon encompassed both of those things.

"Oh! Uh..." Asala sputtered, apparently surprised at being put on the spot. She went to the pack at her side and fumbled within it for a moment before she retrieved the container she'd placed in it earlier. She held it up for Leon to see. "The balm you, uh, you asked for," she said, crossing the distance to personally hand to him. "Twice a day, if at all possible," she added.

His brows upraised with surprise, perhaps at the timing, Leon accepted the vessel with a small half-smile. “You needn’t have hastened,” he murmured, but he was clearly pleased by it, and pocketed the glassware with a nod of acquiescence to the instructions. “My thanks, Miss Asala.”

Estella was still wearing her own modest smile, and it seemed to encompass the both of them. “It was good to meet you, Captain; thank you for dropping by. I’m sure we’ll run into each other more often as time goes on, and please do let me know when your crew arrives.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Image



Those who had been cast down,
The demons who would be gods,
Began to whisper to men from their tombs within the earth.
And the men of Tevinter heard and raised altars
To the pretender-gods once more,
And in return were given, in hushed whispers,
The secrets of darkest magic.
—Canticle of Threnodies 5:11

Image

The journey up to Redcliffe proved mostly uneventful. Considering the effort that was going into these negotiations, most of the Inquisition’s leadership would be showing up at one point or another, but in order to minimize risk and maximize efficiency, a multi-stage arrival plan had been put in place. A small team had been sent in first; Donnelly’s squad of Lions, to be exact. Their reputation would get them in the door with no troubles, and they’d been doing much of the Inquisition’s work in the Hinterlands anyway, which meant it was no extra effort to get them that far.

Following behind them was the first party of the Inquisition proper, and that consisted of an even smaller group: both Estella and Romulus, as well as Khari, Asala, Meraad, and Leon, which was a group that would make a statement, if nothing else, simply by being who they were. They’d run into no trouble up the road—presumably any there would have been had been cleared out by Donnelly’s team on the way up, though that had been couple of days ago. Even bandits were usually smart enough not to repopulate an area that quickly, after all.

Unfortunately, the calm was not to last, and they were climbing the incline towards the gates of Redcliffe when Estella first saw the greenish cast to the area ahead of them, and grimaced. That could only mean a rift in the Fade had opened there, and that wasn’t good news for anyone. How long it had been there, she didn’t know, but obviously there wasn’t anyone in the town itself that could close it. As they approached, the crystal shifted and crackled ominously, before doing exactly what she knew it was going to do and spitting out half a dozen demons onto the ground before them. Mostly terrors, but it looked like at least one of them was a Despair demon, as well, and the brief burst of crushing sadness that threatened to claw its way up her throat seemed to confirm it.

The quick staccato of footsteps behind her was not difficult to predict, and as usual, Khari breezed right past any attempt to coordinate an approach or strategize as such, in much the same way she breezed past anyone still walking at an ordinary pace, charging the line of demons with palpable enthusiasm. Then again, strategizing might not have helped much anyway—their approach had clearly been noticed. Possibly even less surprising was the fact that she angled herself right for the Despair demon, the most obvious threat on the field, and she brought her unwieldy sword up and over her shoulder, swinging it down to cleave right into the monster’s head.

But the demon, as their kind did, leaped backwards with supernatural agility, and Khari’s sword met empty air. Pulling the strike back with a look of surprise, she blinked, followed its trajectory with her eyes, and grinned, ducking to the side to get out of the way of the ice magic it hurled for her. “You wanna dance? Let’s go, fiend!” And then she was off again after it.

Romulus charged for the terrors, pulling his crossbow free and loosing a bolt into one's shoulder. It wailed and dove straight into the ground, disappearing in its magical pool. Paying it no mind, he continued his charge for the one behind it, which screamed at him, baring claws, before beginning the same spell, about to disappear into the earth. Romulus replaced his crossbow onto his back and closed in.

Before it could vanish beneath the earth, a strange circle of yellow-green light appeared around it on the ground, and the air within the circle's perimeter gaze off a subtle shimmer. The terror's movements suddenly slowed to a crawl, as it slowly spread the magical pool beneath it in an attempt to relocate. Romulus disregarded the strange sight and closed the gap, using the slow movements of the terror to get in close. He made a dive for the terror once in range, looking to plunge his knife into its chest.

When he crossed the edge of the circle, Romulus slowed remarkably as well, though he was entirely suspended in the air. He simply moved at an extremely slow rate towards the terror, as it steadily sank further into the ground. The world around them proceeded at its normal pace.

Estella had no idea what was causing that, but she noted that several other circles or areas of shimmering gold had appeared as well, on the ground around the rift, and she nearly stopped her own progress into the fray, before she shook herself out of it and continued forward, making a note to avoid them where possible. Keeping pace beside her, Leonhardt didn’t seem to care quite as much, and when he stepped into one himself, she observed the opposite effect: he suddenly accelerated, seeming to move at triple the speed until he emerged on the other side, now far ahead of her and looking almost perplexed, which she could see because he was neither helmeted nor armored.

In spite of that, the hit he aimed at the terror nearest him cracked up into its jaw with a resounding crunch, the creature staggered from the blow, unable to retreat inside the voidlike darkness it had been forming at its feet. He was so tall that he simply reached up and took hold of its head, wrenching hard to the side and breaking its thin neck in what she guessed was several places. He flinched a little when it hit the ground, but she couldn’t see what happened after that, because another pool of darkness was forming underneath her, and she had to dive off it, much more prepared for the horror than she had been last time, and the end of her sword stabbed into its back, puncturing a lung before it could shriek and send her to the ground.

She pulled the blade out and thrust her hand up towards the rift, seeking to disrupt it and give her allies ample time to finish off the other demons.

"I hate these creatures," Meraad stated. He was not too far from Estella, just close enough to see smoke rising from his fingertips, and the after affects of a lightning storm around him. Not long after however, darkness began to form underneath his feet. "Asala!" he called, back stepping out of the cloud and was summarily replaced by a sheet of translucent energy-- one of Asala's barriers.

The terror erupted from the ground and met the barrier instantly, the force of which bowing the shield outward before shattering outright. The act stunned the horror long enough for Estella to disrupt the rift, sending it further into confusion. Meraad began to rush the terror, his hands crackling with electricity. Before he was able to strike however, a barrier formed in front of him, slamming into the terror first and putting it on the ground.

Meraad finished by driving the lightning infused fist into the mass of flesh that was its face.

“Ha!” The sharp cry of victory, however, belonged not to him, but to Khari, and the soft burst of a demon being forced back into the Fade followed, a testament to her success over the Despair creature. The lingering hint of oppressive melancholy lifted as well, and it wasn’t long before Khari could be spotted diving back into the fight, hewing another one of the horrors almost in half with a mighty swing of her cleaver.

Meanwhile, Romulus had finally reached the still-diving horror with his diving attack, his blade plunging into its chest at an incredibly slow rate, but still producing a strong spurt of black blood, and still driving the demon out of its hole. The circle steadily began to shrink around them, and when they eventually passed outside of it, the two tumbled around swiftly, back at normal speed, with Romulus ending up on top, where he ended the terror with a swift stab. He looked up at the rest of the fight, blinkly rapidly, obviously confused.

That left one, until it didn’t, because Leon had gotten to it in the intervening time and taken it down, as well. She wasn’t sure how he’d managed to end up standing on its back, pressing its face into the dirt, but he did, and a well-placed stomp snapped its neck, stilling it permanently. It, like the others, faded away into nothing, leaving them with nothing but the rift itself. Once more, Estella raised her hand towards it, the ribbon of green light bursting from her palm to connect her to the disruption in the sky. She felt the familiar tingling in her arm, but she must be getting better at this, because it was no longer painful to do, exactly, only a bit uncomfortable.

With a muted bang, the rift disappeared, and Estella breathed a sigh of relief, sheathing her saber and glancing between Romulus and Leon. “What
 happened? It looked like you were moving so slowly, but you seemed to be going much too fast.” She shifted her eyes along with the descriptions, and so they ended on the commander, who was frowning thoughtfully.

“At a guess? That rift specifically was somehow able to create localized distortions in time. Though it’s nothing I’ve ever even heard of before, and I’m not sure how it’s possible.” His expression briefly became a grimace. “A question for Cyrus, more than any of us, I should think.”

She had to agree with him about that, and nodded, but anything further was interrupted by the sound of the gate, and she immediately turned her attention towards it. From inside Redcliffe emerged two figures, walking side-by-side, and they were both familiar to her, though one of them was extremely unexpected. The first was Donnelly, who looked at the spot the rift had been and whistled softly under his breath.

“It’s really just gone, isn’t it? Hard to believe before I saw it, honestly.” He smiled briefly at her before his expression sobered again, and he addressed the group at large. “So, uh
 you’re sure the mages were supposed to be expecting us, right? Because we managed to secure the inn for negotiations, but
 the situation’s not at all like we thought.” He turned to the woman beside him, expectantly, as though inviting her to continue.

Estella hadn’t known Aurora very well, but she did recognize her, though it had been some years since she saw her last. “Aurora? I didn’t realize you were in Redcliffe.” She must have been the contact here Rilien was talking about. Which meant she knew who the other one probably was, too. But that was a thought for another time.

Aurora's face was not a happy one, though she did allow a smile to slip through when she recognized Estella. "We'd heard you were the Herald, and I guess that settles it," she said, indicating to where the rift had been only moments before. "That was good work, though I'd expect nothing less from the Lions," she said with a grin angled toward Donnelly, who shifted slightly awkwardly. Aurora opened her mouth in order to say something else, but closed it and raised an eyebrow. Something seemed to have distracted her.

Or someone rather. "Asala?" she asked, the smile on her lips widening.

"Hi Aurora," Asala replied, stepping by Estella and toward Aurora, only stopping when she wrapped the smaller woman into an embrace. "It is good to see you, Ash-Talan," she added, though apparently she was unaware that she was lifting Aurora off of her feet. Aurora did not complain, and returned the embrace until she was finally set back down.

"When we heard about the Conclave we were all so worried. We were so glad when Meraad got your letter," Aurora said, gripping the woman's hands tightly. Her gaze then drifted over her shoulder to the grinning Meraad. "Ah, I see you found her rather quickly," she said with a wide smile, though Meraad seemed confused by something.

Donnelly seemed to catch on quickly to what the issue was, which was good because Estella had no idea why Meraad seemed confused by anything. “Everyone in Redcliffe is like this,” he said, grimacing slightly. “It took talking to Aurora for me to really understand, but
 no one’s expecting us here, and as far as I can tell, they all think the explosion at the Conclave was very recent. Meraad’s been gone for a few weeks, by our understanding, but somehow
 it’s only been a couple of days here, or everyone thinks it’s only been a couple of days, or
 something. I don’t really understand, but the point is, we weren’t expected."

“Not even the by Grand Enchanter?” That was Leon, and Estella nodded to second the question.

Donnelly only shook his head. “No, not even by her. And it’s former Grand Enchanter now, if I’m understanding things properly.”

That caused Aurora to cover her face and gently rub at her temples. "It's a... it's a huge mess," Aurora said, clearly not happy with whatever had transpired. "No, for some foolish reason or another, Fiona thought we would have more of a chance if we pledged ourselves to a Tevinter Magister. So no. Fiona is not in charge any more. A magister named Cassius Viridius is," Aurora said, unable to hide the upset tone.

Asala covered her mouth in surprise, and Meraad's brow raised. They exchanged glances before they looked back to Aurora. "I tried to warn anyone I could, but it was our only option," she said, apparently parrotting something someone else had told her. "I really hope the Inquisition can help. I will not follow a Magister. If it were my choice, I would follow you," she said, her eyes falling on Estella.

Estella’s eyes went wide, but not from Aurora’s declaration of support, surprising as she might otherwise have found it. Rather, the name triggered a memory, and she glanced immediately at Romulus, then back to Aurora. This
 this probably wasn’t good. She wished Cyrus were here—he’d be arriving shortly, of course, and as soon as he did, they’d need to talk about this, because she wasn’t sure under what terms he’d left his teacher or whether his presence might prove of help or detriment to them in negotiating with the man. The fact that southern mages had pledged something to a Tevinter Magister was unusual, for sure, but Estella couldn’t exactly muster the same obvious disgust that Aurora felt, not without understanding the situation further.

“This is quite a bit of information. We ought to get inside, await the rest of our party, and then decide what to do.” The declaration was more order than suggestion, which made sense, considering it was coming from the commander. Glad to have something more productive to do than sit around and speculate, Estella nodded.

“Right. This
 will make things complicated.” Perhaps more complicated than most of the others here would know.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

This was infinitely more comfortable than she’d been a couple of hours ago.

Estella had Rilien on one side and Donnelly on the other too, as the three of them had decided to pay a visit down to the section of the mages’ encampment that belonged to Aurora’s faction. Which meant some people she’d just met, like Meraad, but also some people she’d known, however briefly, several years ago, including Donovan and Aurora herself, from the old Kirkwall mage underground. Estella suspected Rilien had some business with them, but she also knew him well enough that she thought she could detect a certain anticipation in him independent of that. It had occurred to her that Sparrow might be around as well, and she wondered how he felt about that.

Because he did feel about it, even if she was the only one who knew so.

In any case, she’d looped one of her arms through one of Donnelly’s, who was goofily and with much exaggerated pomp and circumstance pretending to be a knight in charge of escorting ‘the lady Herald’, a title her friends could only ever use with humor. She was grateful for that about them, really; if everyone was so serious about it all the time, she was certain she’d crack under the pressure. She tugged him a bit to the side, so that she could even be so daring as to loop her other arm with Rilien’s, offering him her best reassuring smile. She wasn’t entirely sure he needed it, but she wanted him to know that she knew, at least a little bit, what this could possibly mean for him. Even if that wasn’t the same as what it might mean for someone else. Rilien's slightly-severe neutrality of expression softened almost imperceptibly, and he nodded, showing no resistance to the contact.

They approached Aurora in this rather ridiculous fashion, at which point Donnelly pointedly cleared his throat to announce their presence to Aurora and her second-in-command, Donovan. “Lady and gentleman, may I present to you the Herald of Andraste? She’s here
” He paused for a moment to laugh when Estella jabbed him in the ribs with her elbow, then tried to recover. “Ahem—she’s here on very official and important business you see, and very official and important people have—ow, Stel!” He let go of her arm and doubled over, still laughing, his hands on his knees. “The Maker is cruel, to have sent us such an abusive Herald!”

Estella rolled her eyes. “Forgive him, he’s an idiot. I’m actually only here to see you. I thought it might be nice for all of us to do a little catching up.” It wasn’t like they had anything else to accomplish with the afternoon, really, and she’d enjoy hearing about what they’d been up to, she was sure.

Aurora grinned, an eyebrow raised toward Donnelly in mock surprise. "It's fine Estella. I wouldn't believe they'd let Donnelly present anyone on official business," she said, chuckling. Aurora's group, or what could be seen of them sat around a campfire on makeshift chairs. She was the only one who stood to greet Estella, Rilien, and Donnelly. Nearby Donovan stirred something in a large pot, but from the scent it wasn't anything for potions, but that day's dinner. Asala sat next to him, and chattered about, apparently talking about the people in the Inquisition. It appeared that she was currently talking about Khari.

"She is... different. Like she wears this metal mask, yes? And when she is in a fight she laughs! Who laughs while they are in a fight?" She chittered. Donovan appeared to take it in stride, nodding his head when necessary, though like always, a smile never came to his lips. The only hint to his amusement was the wrinkles in the corner of his eyes, though whether it were because of the story, or Asala herself, it wasn't clear. What was clear however, was that Donovan was used to it. Asala saw Estella, and provided a little wave for her before she continued to chatter to Donovan.

Aurora only laughed and returned her attention to Estella, but did point in Asala's direction. "She's way ahead of you," she revealed. Before she returned to her seat, she offered the others to take one well. "Sure, we can talk. We have nothing but time, apparently."

Estella smiled and took a chair, Donnelly beside her doing the same, dragging his so that it was slightly closer to the rest of them. He was still clearly in a good mood, but he’d abandoned the theatrics for the moment, and pulled one leg up to cross his ankle over his knee, his longsword propped against the arm of the chair. He scrubbed both hands through his mop of straw-colored hair, sending pieces of it askew in every direction. Though he yet wore the grin, he seemed content to let the others do the talking. Rilien's mood seemed to be about the same as it ever was, and he didn't break into the discussion at this point, either.

“I’d heard rumors, about you and the others, after you left Kirkwall. But I didn’t know you’d met Asala. How did that one come about?” She couldn’t help but notice that the Tal-Vashoth woman seemed much more comfortable here than she was in Haven, to the point where she was actually being chatty, it seemed. That was quite unexpected

"That's... a story," Aurora said before she chuckled to herself. Before she could begin to tell it though, another approached. It was an elf, about Aurora's height with brown brown eyes and braided hair. However the most noticable feature of the woman was the sunburst brand on her forehead, mirroring Rilien's own. She stepped between them an approached Donovan, handing him a pouch of something. "The spices you asked for Donovan," she said, her tone hollow. He nodded his appreciation and took the pouch, and with that, she took a seat near Aurora.

Aurora's gaze lingered on her for a moment before she began. "We were in Antiva City. The Mage rebellion had just began in earnest, and I wanted to help the mages still trapped in the Circle by the templars. That's where we found Milly," she said, rubbing the tranquil's back, "And Asala and Meraad," she said, throwing a gaze at the two Qunari. Asala blushed and looked away, and Meraad inspected the horizon. Aurora only laughed. "That one," she said, pointing to Meraad, "Should explain to you why they were there in the first place." Asala teased him by sticking her tongue out at him.

Meraad sighed and rubbed a spot under his horns. "It seemed like a good idea to begin with. When the mages began to rebel, I believed it best that Kadan and I seek them out to aid in honing our abilities."

Asala quickly cut in to add her own opinion. "You just wished to leave home and see the world. You never could sit still," she said with a smile, and Meraad did not try to refute her.

"We had heard that Antiva City possessed a Circle, so we came south to see for ourselves... We did not expect so many templars, Meraad said, "Nor that they would be so... angry," Asala added.

"That was when we ran into them," Aurora revealed. "We helped them evade the templars, and in turn they helped us save as many mages as we could. Including this one," Aurora indicated to Milly. "They have been with us since. We have been helping refine their technique. Asala's a very intelligent student. Meraad... tries," Aurora said with a grin.

Asala glanced at Meraad before turning back to Estella, shielding her mouth and whispering, "Impatient," to her. Meraad seemed to pretend to not hear her, though he obviously did.

"And you?" She asked the trio of Estella, Donnelly, and Rilien. "How have you been?"

“It’s been
 interesting, for sure.” Estella wasn’t sure she had better terms for it than that, though she’d readily admit it was terrifying as often as not. “The Lions have been really busy over the last couple of years—the Kirkwall branch, too, according to the Commander.” Beside her, Donnelly nodded. “We’ve spent most of our time in Orlais, though there were a couple of jobs we were hired for in Antiva and the Anderfels. Those were exceptions, though.”

“The civil war has meant Commander Lucien’s mostly been keeping us inside Orlais,” Donnelly agreed with a grimace. “That stuff’s
 really messed up, to be honest. Three factions of chevaliers, and three ordinary infantry factions to match, plus all the mercs people have been hiring, and then the bandits in the countryside, and all the fighting between mages and templars
 we’re never out of work, that’s for sure.” He didn’t sound too happy about it, and Estella shared the sentiment. There was a certain extent to which the Argent Lions being in such high demand was actually a bad thing, because it meant that death was everywhere, and they weren’t being hired for escorts or bodyguarding or any of the things that would be most of their business in peacetime, like they used to be in Kirkwall.

“He sent us to the Conclave, you know, for security. I’m surprised he could even spare this many of us. They must really be feeling the lack of people right now.” The Orlesian branch of the company only had about sixty people, and even that was much larger than the number Lucien would have preferred, she knew. It also included all the recruits they’d taken on recently, when the demand proved too high for the rest of them to account for. Considering how many of them weren’t really ready to be fighting yet, and then the loss of her own ten, the company was in bad shape, at least numbers-wise, and nearly half of what was left were helping the Inquisition for an indefinite period of time.

“I was surprised, though, that the Inquisition was even planned. I hadn’t seen Rilien in a while, but I didn’t know this was why.” She’d gotten the story from him since, of course, but she glanced over at him anyway, wondering if there was some version of it he might be willing to share with the group at large.

“It was not, initially.” The Tranquil’s correction was mild, and he folded his legs underneath him on the chair he occupied. “What is now the Inquisition’s informational network was meant to be Ser Lucien’s, and I’d been working on assembling it since our initial return to Orlais. He did not at first know I was doing so, and by the time I elected to share the information, it was well-established. As it happened, this coincided with the Divine’s request that he lend his aid to the Conclave, and if it failed, to the Inquisition.” Rilien steepled his hands, more thoughtfully than anything.

“As his own endeavors were in no way yet reliant on what my agents could provide, it was easy enough to reconfigure them for this purpose, and he asked me to oversee this, and in so doing, provide the Inquisition with something it did not have, but would need.” He lifted a shoulder. “And so until it serves him better for me to do something else, I will remain.” It was evident that his concern was less for the Inquisition itself and more for the fact that Lucien supported it, but then, that was not so much a problem as divided loyalty in someone else might have been, considering the nature of the second party Rilien was loyal to.

His brows furrowed just a fraction, then, and he focused intently upon Aurora. “Is
 is she here as well, then?” The hesitation was rare, but no particular inflection was given to it. It could have been any mundane inquiry, save the pause in it.

Aurora simply nodded, the smile having left her lips a while ago. "Yes. Somewhere," she answered, "You know how she is... flighty as always." Rilien did not initially react to this, but then he returned the nod and sat back slightly in his chair, apparently deep in thought.

“You know,” Estella ventured, drawing the conversation back into its previous locus, or one close, “I find it really
 strange. Supposedly, the Arl of Redcliffe isn’t even around, but there’s no way a Fereldan nobleman would allow Magisters to use his castle in his absence, right? Do you think he knows they’re here?”

Aurora sighed at that and shook her head. "He knows they're here," she said. "Have you noticed there aren't any of the Arl's guards either? The Magisters forced the Arl and his men out," Aurora revealed, leaning back in her seat. All in one moment, the years spent in conflict seemed to show on her face, at least for only that moment.

"The last I heard, Arl Teagan was on his way to the King in Denerim to ask for help in retaking his home," she said, clearly not happy with how everything had turned out. Instead, she leaned forward and rest her elbows on her knees, looking to both Estella and Rilien. "I... have a favor to ask of you two. Well, pehaps not a favor. A proposition," she said, glancing over to Donovan. He simply nodded in response and she resumed speaking. "We-- that is, me and the mages who follow me, we have fought to keep ourselves free. I would not see Fiona try to sell us out or an Imperium Magister pretend that he holds our chains."

She glanced back up to Rilien once more, though a strength remained in her eyes. "I would instead offer our aid to the Inquisition. We will not be controlled by anyone but ourselves and while we are only a few, we will do whatever we can in order to aid the Inquisition."

“Personally, I’d be glad to have your help,” Estella said, and it was the truth. She knew Aurora was a good person, and that the mages who followed her were likely the same. They represented only a small fraction of the total mages in Redcliffe, never mind the south, but she knew they needed all the help they could get, and she could sympathize with their desire to choose their own fates.

But for all they called her Herald, Estella had no illusions that she was in charge of anything, and so her eyes, too, sought Rilien’s, as they so often had when she found herself unsure of her direction.

Rilien appeared to give it some consideration, but in the end he simply nodded. “Aside from our personal inclinations, I do believe you would be of assistance to us. It will take some time for me to decide exactly how, but yes. You are welcome.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was all too much for Romulus to comprehend, but at the same time, the reality of it was so intense, so all-consuming, that he had no choice but to face it. It was the worst nightmare he'd ever had, because despite all of the appearances and all of the horrors, this wasn't a nightmare. This was real, and there was a distinct possibility that this would be the reality he was stuck in.

Cyrus and Chryseis talked about undoing the damage, going back and making sure none of this ever happened, but there could be no guarantee for that, could there? What if Cyrus couldn't figure out how to do it? What if the materials they needed, if there were any, were missing, or what if Cassius was dead when they reached him, and they needed him alive? It forced him to confront the very real possibility that they could be stuck here.

Here, in this place where the Inquisition was crushed, most were dead, and those that survived were tortured, maimed beings. He feared every new sight, around every corner.

Vesryn explored it with the purposeful gait of one who knew where he was going, and one who wasn't tentative about witnessing the disturbing. He carried a Tevinter sword and shield now, taken from the body of a slain Venatori guard, and led the group through the fairly labyrinthine Redcliffe dungeons. The castle was immense, and much of the ground it stood upon had been hollowed out as well. Romulus wondered if any of these routes were ones that Mother Annika had shown them. If the now dead scouts and agents had crept along these passageways.

"Asala?" Vesryn called, turning a corner into another cell block. "Asala, it's Vesryn. Don't be alarmed, I've brought some friends. We're getting out of here." Romulus followed, looking into each of the cells Vesryn passed for any sign of other prisoners, or even just the dead.

It was in the last cell that he found what he was looking for. In the far corner of the cramped room, a familiar white haired figure leaned heavily against the wall. A large vein of red lyrium was present on the opposite wall, oppressively looming over her unmoving form. Asala's white hair was matted and dirty, stained with dirt and crimson, but most noticable was the absence of her horns. Instead they were replaced with massive holes where they should've been, the broken roots just visible under the sea of dirty white.

She hung limply by her arms, held high above her head by shackles bolted to the brick behind her. Her knees were bent, as the shackles were clearly meant for someone shorter than her. She wore the same sleeveless unwashed tunic that Vesryn did, though hers faded with red from blood spilled long ago. Along her arms were a number of surgical precise scars, and they continued through her tunic. Even some of her veins possessed the strange orange hue that Vesryn's did.

She did not acknowledge his voice, and were it not for the steady shallow rise and fall of her chest there'd be no evidence that she was even alive.

Cyrus, his mouth compressed into the same grim line, re-summoned the glowing blue axe he’d used before, this time cracking through the lock in a single swing. Throwing open the door, he stepped inside and spent a moment examining Asala’s chains, his expression deepening into something like a scowl. Reaching up, he took hold of one of them with his free hand, wrapping it around his palm to absorb the weight from both sides and hold it in tension. Another few strikes with the axe broke the chain, and he eased her arm down very slowly, perhaps aware of the fact that a sudden rush of blood to her limb would be extremely painful.

“Easy now.” He repeated the process with the other side, placing a hand on her shoulder to steady her as she grew accustomed to freedom of movement.

Asala would've fallen to her knees, were it not for Cyrus catching her. The sudden rush of activity seemed to have jarred her out of whatever numbness she had been in before. Her eyes snapped wide to take in the visage of Cyrus, and the others on the other side of the cell door. Her eyes also held the red tint. She seemed confused as her face twisted in appearance and she opened her mouth as if to say something.

However, a realization struck, and her mouth snapped shut into a snarl. Her once weak hand snatched Cyrus's collar and forced him back with an uncommon strength. She slammed him hard into the iron bars and even lifted him a few inches off of the ground. She braced him there with her forearm while a familiar blue light flickered into her other hand. A barrier rose where the cell door had been, blocking the others from reaching them.

"Where have you been?" she hissed, her voice trembling with rage and desperation.

Vesryn was next to move towards the door of Asala's cell, and he made to put a hand on the Qunari's barrier. "Easy, Asala, it's not their fault." Romulus was perhaps more alarmed by the situation. Despite his sympathy towards Asala, he knew that above all, they needed Cyrus. He didn't actually think Asala could really hurt him in her current state, but still... there were so many individual things that could wrong and leave them stuck.

"It was Cassius's time magic, they were caught in his spell. I didn't even think they were real at first." He glanced back at Romulus, with a hint of a smile. "At least she's past that part already." Romulus didn't find much humor in it.

"Let him go, Asala. We need your help to undo this."

“He has the right of it.” There was a bit of a roughness to Cyrus’s voice, though from looking at him, it had less to do with pain or distress and more to do with restraint. He was clearly suppressing whatever instinctive reaction he would have had to being bodily handled in such a fashion, his legs hanging still beneath him, his hands flexing, fingers closing over little flickers of electricity that disappeared a second later. “If you would like the long-form explanation, I can elucidate the principles of time-distortion magic to you, but the important point is that I’m rather necessary to correcting the error, which I will not achieve if you strangle me first.”

The outburst seemed to have taken a lot out of her, because only a moment passed before the arm holding Cyrus against the bars began to waver. The rage and pain was still vivid in her features as she looked between him, Vesryn, and Romulus before she weakened. The anger and rage shifted to pained anguish. She let Cyrus slip through her grip, and the barrier with him, before she stumbled a step backward. Her hands went to her eyes first, before pushing upward through her hair and passing by her missing horns, before finally alighting on her ears as if to drown out all sounds.

"Undo this?" she asked, her arms still hanging around her ears. "You cannot undo this!" Asala cried, throwing her arms wide to reveal the countless scars that weaved across her body. Now that they were much more visible, it was clear that they served only one purpose: To inflict pain.

"You do not know what I have been through," she muttered, anger seeping back into her voice, but not before she brought her arms back to her ears.

“Actually, I believe I do know.” Cyrus said this quietly, rolling out his shoulders before tilting his head at her. “They attempted to make you into an abomination, did they not?” He turned, exiting the cell with one hand on his opposite shoulder, prodding at it with a grimace. “Make them pay for it.”

"I intend to," Asala growled as she followed him out of the cell, her hands throbbing with a now violet energy.

The group fell back into line, allowing Vesryn to lead them down several more hallways, and then up a slope of some kind, at least a perceptible grade in the floor. One hall looked markedly different from the rest, lined with wooden doors rather than iron bars, though they were reinforced with metal. One of them hung ajar, and a quick glance inside was all that was necessary to confirm that this hall was filled now with chambers of torture, whatever had been in them before.

Romulus and Vesryn led the way forward side by side, the elf wearing a near constant sneer of disgust at the plethora of torture racks and hideous devices. Romulus simply kept his eyes forward, and listened. He knew full well what many in Tevinter were capable of, and doubted highly that these all of these instruments of torture had been in the castle to begin with.

As they proceeded, voices became audible from ahead, to the right. “You will speak!” The first was male, accented with the Antivan purr, which had become rather harsher with increased volume, and, it seemed, frustration.

“Fuck you!” That snarl was more familiar, and could only have belonged to Khari. It was followed with the sound of something striking flesh, and then harsh, hoarse feminine laughter. “Death before dishonor. Try harder, filthy son of a mabari bitch!”

“And what if I cut your friend instead, hm? Would you be so defiant in the face of her pain, too?”

“Emma bellanaris din’an heem, you piece of shit! Break me first, I dare you!” The rattle of chains was sudden and obvious, as though someone were actively fighting their restraints. Weapons up, Vesryn was the first to round the corner into the room they sought, Romulus close on his heels.

What met them was certainly not a pretty sight. Khari—or someone who had to be Khari—was suspended from the ceiling by chains, her feet shackled to a metal ring embedded in the stone floor. She’d strained forward as far as her bonds would allow, producing the characteristic rattle-and-clank. Someone had hacked most of her hair off; what remained fell to her shoulders in a scraggle, covering half her face and leaving her to glare at the man in front of her with one bright green eye. Her ears had both been docked at some point, though probably in stages, since one of them was still at least an inch or two longer than the other. She seemed to show fewer of the red-lyrium-induced damages than the others, but made up for it in the sheer amount of physical mutilation. One of her arms was missing from the elbow down, so she’d been cuffed around her bicep rather than her wrist on the right side.

Whatever torment she’d endured was not near as precise as what had been visited upon the others—her belly was crosshatched in jagged lines, as though she’d struggled through the infliction of each and every one of them, causing some to bite too deep and others to skitter away entirely. She was yet decent, but barely, outfitted in what amounted to a breastband and breeches torn off below the knees. Her visible eye flickered to them upon their entrance, but then abruptly back to what was happening in front of her, which was that the interrogator was sharpening a knife with the rasp of a whetstone.

“Nothing to say now, asshole? Lost your chicken-shit nerve already? We both know this won’t achieve anything. It didn’t yesterday, or any of the days before that.” It was clear that she was talking now mostly to prevent the man from noticing the intruders in the room, and her volume was indeed sufficient, if the provocation didn’t accomplish that on its own.

“Listen here, you knife-eared bitch—”

His words were cut off by the rim of the shield Romulus carried crunching against his jaw. The bone clearly shattered, distorting the entire shape of his lower face, and he staggered away, dripping blood from his mouth. Romulus wasn't of a mind to let him get any further. He reached out, grabbed the torturer by the hair and pulled him back, forcing him to stand up straight. His blade then came down diagonally on the base of his neck, cutting down more than across.

It was enough to send a torrent of blood down to the already stained floors, and left the man choking and gurgling, but Romulus wrenched his blade free and sliced again, and again, raggedly hacking the man's head off on the fourth strike. He roared, shaking, and let the body fall headless to the ground on its back. He clutched the head tightly in his palm for a few seconds before tossing it away, and beginning to pace around the room.

Chryseis watched from the doorway, holding a closed fist under her nose, while Vesryn moved to the headless body, picking a set of keys the belt. "Let's get you down," he said, his tone gentle. He stepped up on a stool that had been placed so the shackles around her wrist could be reached. "Romulus, if you don't mind catching her..."

Romulus did not seem inclined to look at her, and spent a few more moments pacing, before he finally sheathed his blade and walked over to her, carefully taking hold of her hips while Vesryn worked on the locks. One came free, and then he unshackled the other attached to her upper arm, and she was allowed to return to the floor. Romulus made sure to support her if she proved unable to stand, which seemed likely given the circumstances.

Khari did indeed struggle to get her feet under her for a moment, but after a chance to shake out her legs, she was standing firmly enough. For a couple of seconds, she stared hard at all of them, particularly Romulus, with her visible eye, rolling out her shoulders and cracking her neck from one side to the other. In the end, though, her face worked into a grin. It was obvious from this close that her tattoos had been cut out of her skin, leaving scarring in the same pattern, save where occasionally there was an extra line or something, less deliberate.

“I knew it. I fucking knew it! Quintus owes me ten sovereigns; you’re alive! Ha!” If anything, she seemed genuinely, fiercely delighted to see them, and clapped Romulus on the shoulder with her remaining hand. “This is excellent—I don’t know how you got in here, but getting out’s going to be a trick. Leon’s not gonna know what hit him when we show up
” She trailed off, her brows knitting.

“You don’t
 uh
 look any different from how I remember you. Any of you three. I feel like I’m missing something.”

Romulus didn't seem to have any words, judging by the way his mouth hung open, and when it was clear she was standing well enough on her own, he backed away from her a few paces as well. He still seemed a bit stunned by all of it.

Vesryn, meanwhile, had crouched down to free her feet from their shackles. "What he means to say, little bear, is that he's very sorry for how late he is, but magical time warping is a bitch. They only just left the throne room, when we were captured."

“Huh.” Khari didn’t seem quite sure what to make of that, and shook her head, finally casting the hair away from her second eye, not that it made much of a difference. From the milky color of it, she couldn’t see out of it anymore regardless. “Well
 better late than never. We should get Zahra, too, she’s back here somewhere
” She turned towards the far side of the room.

In the furthest corner of the torturer's chamber lay a trembling mess of rattling bones. From the looks of it: a woman. An iron collar kept her anchored in place, though it was apparent she had not moved in awhile. Heavy chains trailed up the muck-encrusted wall, occasionally jangling together whenever a shudder enveloped her. The woman's thin arms were wrapped around her knobby knees, pulled tight against her bare chest. The remnants of an old shirt barely clung onto her emaciated frame, ripped and torn in many places, and clutched in her fists like an ill-fitting cloak. Her hands gripped onto the fabric as if it was the only thing keeping her in place. Several clumps of her hair had fallen out or been removed. Red, molted patches were left in their place. Old and new burns alike. Initially, she made no movements at all, except for the occasional quiver. She wriggled her toes. Or what was left of them.

A low, nasally hum wheezed from the woman's throat. A broken tune, hissing off into an exhaled breath. At the sound of approaching feet, the woman's face peeked above her knees. Revealing who she was, or who she'd been, an old husk of the seafaring creature: Captain Zahra. Bright, wild eyes swam in deep sockets. She appeared to startle at the sight of them. Though she remained where she was, blinking rapidly. Her sharp cheekbones warped whatever expression she was trying to demonstrate. Cracked lips pulled back to reveal several missing teeth. She made another garbled sound in the back of her throat.

“They, uh
 they cut out her tongue.” Khari grimaced, her brows knitting together, and held a hand out for the keys, which she used to undo the captain’s restraints. “We’re getting the hell out of here, Zee.” The collar came away first, followed by the rest, and Khari offered her hand to the other woman, so as to help pull her up. “Sounds better than staying, right?”

Another low hum sounded, apparently forgoing the garbled speech she had been attempting earlier. Zahra's thin fingers immediately itched at her neck when the collar clattered on the ground, freeing her from the wall. She only paused in her scraping when Khari mentioned leaving. Her head bobbed in a fervent nod, and she flashed another horrid, toothless grin. She snatched up Khari's hand and staggered back to her feet, unsteady as a colt. With her other hand, she maintained her death-grip on the shirt draped across her bony shoulders.

From behind them, Asala was hard at work pulling the bloodied coat off of the corpse of the interrogator. She was not gentle in her method, using her foot to rip it free from his arms. She then moved toward Zahra, a shoulder hitched up to an ear to block out some sound that only she seemed to hear. She glanced at the bloodied garment before she wrapped it around Zahra's shoulders and fastened it at her neck. The small act of kindness did not come with a smile, only a grim determination.

"You will want both hands," Asala explained, offering Zahra the interrogator's knife with one hand, the other covering one of her ears. "Come. They have gone unpunished for too long," she added with darkened eyes and made her way first toward the exit.

Romulus touched Vesryn lightly on the shoulder, pulling the elf's attention away from Zahra and the others. "Are there any others we can find?" he asked, cautiously, for the answers clearly were capable of causing pain. Perhaps this wasn't real for Romulus, or Chryseis or Cyrus, but this had been the reality of their companions for many months. "Is Estella here?"

Vesryn's eyes wobbled between Romulus and Cyrus momentarily, and he opened his mouth, struggling to speak. His eyes fell. "Ah... no. She is not."

Cyrus scowled. “Let’s go. While we’re walking, tell me everything.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

No one really seemed to want to linger anyway, so they followed him out without issue. After a pause in which Khari secured herself a loose black shirt and a sword, much lighter than the one he’d seen her with to account for her missing hand, they were moving again, generally heading up as often as the architecture would allow. Cyrus was simply attempting to contain his impatience—there were many reasons he wanted to know as much as possible about what had transpired in this world, many of them strategic. But all the same, he knew he had not been thinking about strategy when he’d made the demand. He’d spoken from whatever poor excuse for a heart he had.

He pulled in a deep breath. “Start right after we left, if you would.” He reminded himself that these people, these versions of people he knew, had never been separated from this reality, that even in the act of reversing the damage, he would be unmaking them, unmaking this timeline, and so, in once sense, effectively destroying them. It didn’t change his mind in the slightest, but it helped him remember to soften the way he said things, at least.

Khari sucked her teeth, then blew out a soft breath. “Right. So, you guys got dragged up into that weird
 thing, and then it disappeared, but the rest of us were still there. Cassius’s people overwhelmed us. They captured Stel pretty soon after that.” She frowned, shaking her head and disturbing several near-matted curls in the process. “It was pretty clear from where I was standing that our best chance of saving her was to get out, warn Leon and the rest, and try to retake the castle, so Marcy and I fought our way out.” Her eyes flicked to the others, clearly pausing to allow them to explain what had happened to themselves.

"I stayed behind," Vesryn pitched in, his eyes watching their surroundings rather than any of his companions. "Not by choice, obviously. Your insane former teacher caught Estella and I in a firestorm, while ranting about this Elder One. I held out as long as I could and then... nothing. They'd tossed us in the dungeon." Though his gaze kept wandering about, his eyes were distant, clearly remembering things that he was utterly haunted by.

"We weren't in the best position to know what was going on. The Venatori arrived in force, and used the castle as their base of operations in Ferelden. There weren't many of us imprisoned there, at first. Estella, myself, Lia, Zahra, some of the scouts..." His voice trailed off for a moment, and he swallowed. "Everyone went through it differently. Their mages experimented on my head when they found out what I carried. The Elder One had some interest in Saraya, they said. As for Estella... they studied her mark, tried to remove it. Experiments, interrogations... the mark eventually started to consume her again." Relaying the information was clearly causing him a great deal of pain. He looked to be struggling to hold himself together.

"We were in cells across from each other. She'd have these horrible nightmares. The Elder One, darkspawn, war and death. We talked... a great deal. I'd like to think we kept each other alive for a time down there." There were tears evident in his eyes now, and he finally looked at Cyrus, ignoring the surrounding halls for once. "She never gave up, you know? And she spoke often of you. She really did believe you'd come for her, and set things right. I will admit I didn't share her optimism... but here you are."

"Do you need to torture yourself like this, Cyrus?" Chryseis asked, clearly made uncomfortable by all the things she was hearing. "The world won't remain this way. The horrors visited upon these people will be erased." Ahead, Romulus had drawn up his hood, making it impossible to get so much as a reading of how he was reacting.

"In your eyes, perhaps," Asala replied sharply. When she rolled her head toward Chryseis, the others could see her pointed gaze.

"I did everything I could to care for her, Cyrus," Vesryn said, his eyes practically pleading. "Some nights my mind was hardly my own, but I tried. You have to believe that."

He did. Of course he believed it—how could he not? He’d always found it difficult to suppose that anyone could mean Estella any harm, even people who were, like himself, more or less without moral compass or concern. Her goodness was evident even to people usually blind to it. Another person who was fundamentally decent, as Vesryn seemed to be, wouldn’t be able to ignore that, and a situation such as the one he’d described
 Cyrus let a breath hiss out from between his teeth. Ignoring the byplay between Chryseis and Asala, he gave Vesryn a tiny nod, more a jerk of his chin than anything, which was about all he could muster at the moment.

Khari, her eyes flickering between the two for a moment, set them forward again as they searched for the next staircase. “It wasn’t too long after that battle when the Elder One made his big move. In one night, several high-profile assassinations were carried out. They got Marcy, for her spot in the Inquisition, but Rilien and Leon got theirs first. The bigger deal was that he also managed to get pretty much anyone in Orlais who could possibly hold the country together. The Empress, the Crown Prince, even the Lord-General...they couldn't have seen it coming. With no one to hold the throne, the entire country broke apart, even worse than the civil war. He set up a puppet of his, and suddenly they had the biggest army in the world, with most people unaware he even existed. Not until it was far too late.”

She was clearly getting to the worrying part, though, because her strides were suddenly more clipped, less sure, and she spoke with a hesitation uncommon in her. “About
 about four months later, we—what was left of the Inquisition—heard they’d set an execution date for Estella. It was, um. It was going to be public. Sort of a way to, uh
 demoralize us, and the rest of the world.” She looked back over her shoulder at him, but Cyrus’s expression as yet betrayed nothing.

“And you tried to save her.”

“Of course we did.” Khari’s voice was heavy with sorrow, and she shook her head. Asala quietly nodded, gently reaching up to cover her ears once more. “They said
 that if she claimed to be Andraste’s Herald, she could have Andraste’s demise.” She closed her eyes for a long moment, and took in a deep breath. “They burned her at the stake, Cyrus. We attacked, but they were prepared for us. Rilien, he
 he tried to reach into the fire and pull her out, but all he got for it was burns and arrows in the back.” She shuddered. “By the time anyone else got to her, it was too late. I got captured, and so did Asala, and a few of the others. Leon got the rest out, I think. They’re still out there somewhere, fighting.” She looked away, apparently unable to meet his eyes.

His sister. His little star—they’d—

Several of the torches lining the walls of this hallway exploded, raining ash down around them. Cyrus could feel, in a distant sort of way, that he’d caused it. His entire frame trembled with the force of his rage. “I’m going to kill him.” His voice shook with the same, his vision clouding. Lightning started to crackle around him, contained for the moment, though he was throwing sparks within a short radius around him as well. He didn’t bother to specify which him—it had become a generic term for anyone responsible, though the easy and obvious target was Cassius. Zahra made another mewling noise, an agreement. She straightened her shoulders a few inches and gripped her dagger all the tighter.

“Slowly.”

“He’s in another part of the building, from what the guards say.” That was Khari again, presumably under the assumption that he did indeed refer to his former teacher. “They say the best way to get there is actually to walk outside for a while, on the wall. Quintus tended to bitch about the cold a lot.” She paused a moment, then took a decisive left. Supposing that she probably knew better than the others where to go, Cyrus followed.

Eventually, the hallway they were in opened into what looked to be a lesser dining room, probably once used for servants or men-at-arms. Unfortunately, it was also occupied, with perhaps a dozen Venatori, by the look of their garments. Well
 unfortunate for the Venatori anyhow.

Cyrus didn’t even wait for them to be noticed before he flung a hand forward, a massive fireball crashing into the table at the far left, immolating four of the cultists, though two managed to at least survive it. Clearly his aim had been off. Well, he’d just have to get closer then. Wrenching himself through the Fade, he summoned to hand a simple punching dagger, a weapon that would, he knew, give him maximal contact and proximity with his foes.

Leaving the burning ones alone, he aimed himself at another grouping, throwing his fist up under the chin of one, punching right up into his brain matter at an angle, before he shifted his grip on the weapon and tore it out the left side, dislocating the dead man’s jaw and not even pausing to watch him fall. He didn’t bother to contain the magic any longer, and some of it spilled over, crackling lightning wreathing him from head to toe, a stray bolt occasionally lancing outwards at anyone who drew too near.

Without much finesse, Zahra wove in around Cyrus, careful not to stray too close to the crackling bolts. She slammed her bare foot into the nearest guard's chestplate. The man reeled backwards, into the burning men, possibly surprised by the rattling mess of bones weaving between them: wild-eyed and nearly silent. She snarled like an animal and struck out at any Tevinter close enough to reach, though her strikes often bit air. Her matted hair hung in front of her face, drawing a curtain against her lopsided expression.

As soon as her companions moved forward, Zahra ducked beneath a sword and stumbled to his side, gnarled fingers flashing the dagger Asala had given to her. She caught hold of the man's shoulder and swiveled around, plunging the dagger straight up through his chin. Into his mouth. Her own breath whistled from her lips, fluttering her ribs out like bellows. With an ugly squelch, and an uglier snarl, she retrieved the blade and hunched down behind Asala.

If the woman expected her to hold back and focus on protective barriers, she would be rather disappointed. Asala's golden eyes flashed wide, and the orange in them seemed to intensify for the moment. The now violet magic engulfed both her hands and arms, stopping only at her upper arm. A large violet bubble was thrown up around the two guards that had survived Cyrus's immolation and the one that Zahra had kicked into them. Immediately they began to beat against their prison, the words they tossed at her muffled by the solid barrier.

However, their scorn soon turned to fear as the walls of the dome began to collapse in around them. It grew steadily smaller and smaller until each were beginning to get crushed by the shrinking bubble and the body of the man next to them. Bones began to snap and crack as their muffled wailing added to the din of battle. One by one though, the wailing began to die down. The barrier shrank until it could shrink no more and shattered with force, leaving only a crumpled mass of flesh and shattered bones behind.

As that bubble had constricted, Asala directed another dome with her remaining hand. A sharp movement in Cyrus's blindside revealed a another Venatori who'd apparently attempted to brave attacking the man. Currently however, he was far more preoccupied with the bubble that appeared around his head. It was small, just big enough to fit the man's head inside, and by the way he clutched at his throat in an attempt to find purchase under the barrier, it was suffocating him.

Unlike the last barrier however this one did not shrink, but rather was content in allowing the Venatori to suffer.

Romulus had mounted one of the long tables the Venatori had been using, firing off a crossbow bolt into the throat of one of them before replacing the weapon on his back. He vaulted off towards the rear of the group, coming down on an archer and breaking the man's wrist with a slam of his shield. He kicked hard into the archer's knee, cracking it bending the limb grotesquely against its will. When the archer was forced down, Romulus firmly gripped the front and back of his helmet, and twisted his head sharply until the neck snapped. With a slice of his dagger he removed the quiver from the archer's back. Taking both that and the bow into his shield hand, he turned.

"Zahra!" He tossed the weapon and its ammunition forward, allowing them to slide along the ground until they came within reach of the silenced woman. Vesryn moved into place beside her to cover her while she moved. He looked none too eager to throw himself into the fray, content to allow the other rage-filled group members their moment of bloody retribution.

It was a moment that Khari took too, though not with her customary verve. Her face twisted halfway into a snarl, she focused her attention on anyone trying to flank the others, hewing them down with quick, efficient sweeps of her borrowed sword. It clearly took her some time to accustom herself to fighting one-handed, but once she was settled into the rhythm of it, she just kept moving, swinging from one hit smoothly into another, giving Cyrus a one-finger wave from the hilt of the weapon when he blasted down another Venatori trying to come in on her blind side.

All told, it wasn’t long at all before all the cultists in the room were dead, the largest portion of them clearly having succumbed to magic of one kind or another, Cyrus and Asala by far the battle’s most active participants, though no few bore the slash-marks of a knife or sword, either, and by the end, one or two even had an arrow sticking out of some body part or another. It was a bloody mess, the room filled with the stench of burning skin and hair, and perhaps that, more than anything, snapped Cyrus back into the present.

Burning.

The electricity around him fizzled out, and he swallowed past the sudden lump in his throat. Visibly shaking himself and blinking rapidly, he located the door to the outside and threw it open, stepping through and out onto the wall. A blast of cold air hit his face, but at just this moment, he welcomed it, for it chased the burning away from his eyes, and though the air even out here smelled stale, it did not have the scent of a pyre. He lingered at the doorframe for just a moment, one of his hands closing over the wood, before he gritted his teeth and forced himself forward, leaving five blackened cracks behind when he dropped his arm away to continue onto the parapets.

The world over the wall was nigh unrecognizable. He couldn’t say what time of year it was, only that it was chill, and the grass was a dull, dry red-brown-black, like all the life had been sucked from it. The sky was uniformly an ill gangrene, the color of disease, and he had no doubt that disease was as accurate a word as any. This was the worst parts of the Fade and the material world made manifest, all in the same place. Forks of sickly lightning speared amidst the smoggy clouds seemingly at random, and when some of them parted and he lifted his head, he could see it: the Breach.

It dominated the skyline, impossible to deny, and what was below it was nothing short of a wasteland. None who saw it could mistake that this was irreparable—without doubt, it could be seen from any country in Thedas, in the known world, with perfect ease. For a long moment, it held his attention, and his thoughts were somewhere else, sometime else, but nothing could deter him from his aim for long. Cyrus leveled his eyes back to the wall, peering down the length of it to the next door. In front of the entrance, a duller green even than the Breach, stood a naked rift, its crystals shifting sluggishly, almost as though it were spent somehow, exhausted of something. It barred their way about halfway down.

When he spoke, it was softly, almost flatly. “If you would, please, Romulus.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Romulus wondered what would happen if he attempted to close the entire Breach at this point. Likely, it wasn't possible, and it would simply kill him. From how things looked, nothing could stop the destruction of the sky, and the death of the land below.

He nodded at the request Cyrus made, and moved to close the rift blocking their way. It wasn't spewing forth any demons. Perhaps they'd all come through already, and were now off wandering the forests of the Hinterlands or beyond. When he raised his mark to it and connected to the rift, it hardly seemed to resist, and in only a few moments he'd burst it into nothingness.

"It's clear," he said, to the group behind him. "They will know we're coming."

"Let them," Asala muttered. After she spoke, the glowing red veins under her skin seemed to pulse and both hands shot to her ears. She winced heavily and swayed where she stood, clearly fighting against something. "Parshaara!" she hissed to herself quietly, before mentally pushing whatever that something was back. She looked back up, the orange glow still present in her eyes. "We should hurry," she said, her hand lingering around her ear.

The door inside led into a room that, architecturally at least, mirrored the one they had just been in. There was no one inside, and it seemed to be mostly unused. It was a decent guess that any of the Venatori who’d seen or heard the rift close had gone straight to Cassius, and would be waiting with him when they arrived. By now, they were back in the parts of the castle they’d at least been near before, in the past, and so Cyrus took point, leading the way rather decisively through the hallways, bypassing most of the doors without looking twice. It was hard to say exactly, but he seemed to be aiming them generally towards the throne room, which must have been where he thought Cassius would be.

Khari lingered near the back, looking rather uneasy for her. Her lips were pressed together tightly, and her eye moved occasionally from Cyrus to Asala, but she shook her head, apparently choosing not to spit out whatever thought troubled her. She matched her pace with Romulus’s, shifting her grip often on her naked sword, as though she were uncomfortable holding it.

“So, uh
” She spoke quietly, and a fraction hesitantly. “I get that the general idea here is ‘kill the nasty Magister and fix time’ or something, which I’m fine with, but
 how exactly are we supposed to do that? Will we just, er, go back if he’s dead, or what?” She fixed her monocular gaze on Cyrus’s back.

“No.” His tone was clipped, but not sharp. “What happens to Cassius is, in the grand scheme of things, incidental. He will die so that he does not interfere with my own casting, but his death in and of itself will change nothing. What comes after will be a feat of delicate spellweaving that has, frankly, never been attempted before.”

“Wait. You mean you don’t know if this can be done?’

Cyrus turned to look over his shoulder, his eyes cold. “It can be done. I can—and will—do it. You have no need to doubt that.”

"So how is this going to work?" Vesryn asked, uncertainly. "When we go back with you... everything just reverts to how it was, when you left?"

"You're not coming back with us," Chryseis cut in, sternly, but by her standards gently. Romulus had seen her in both rage and sorrow, and knew that currently, she at least understood what was going to be asked of those they'd freed. He'd figured it out himself, only a few moments earlier, and was entirely accepting of it.

"Only those that were displaced from time should be sent back," Chryseis explained. "Nothing will be forgotten for us. The three of us will be the only ones in Thedas that remember this day, if all goes to plan. If you were to go back, you would carry all of your experiences since we left with you. And besides, this magic in untested, and very dangerous. We have no way of knowing the damage it might cause, the damage it has already caused."

"You shouldn't have to suffer like this," Romulus said, little above a murmur, delivered to Khari at his side. "The three of us will go back, and ensure the fight ends in our favor."

Chryseis nodded. "The rest of you must remain here. I'm... sorry."

Khari’s brows knit, but in the end, she just sawed a gusty breath in and out. “It’s kind of weird, to think that I won’t exist. Not like this, anyway. Feels
 like more than dying, somehow.” She looked like she was struggling to take hold of the concepts and bring them under her grip, and then a bit unsure. “Kind of the opposite of how I wanted to go out, not having had an effect on anything.” Her half-arm moved, as though she’d intended to gesture with the part of it that wasn’t there, and she grimaced down at it.

“But still. World like this? We’re all bound to die anyway. Just make sure to tell past-me that even if the future fucks up this bad, I’m still this awesome.” She grinned, with a fair amount of humor, even, but it faded quickly, and she continued under her breath, mostly to herself. “She forgets, sometimes.”

Asala simply grunted. The news didn't seem to phase her. Rather, it seemed to have the opposite effect as a grim determination set in her brow. "We will send them back. That will be our effect," Asala stated.

Crooked and hunched over, Zahra hobbled just behind Khari and Romulus. Her trembling fingers absently fluttered over the blistered skin around her neck and dropped away whenever someone's gaze strayed too close. She remained silent for the majority of the conversation, as the extent of her language only involved hand gestures and soft hums. It seemed as if she had already deemed it irrelevant to try and communicate, though her lips twitched up into a ghost of a smile when they spoke to each other.

The latter half of the walk was quieter, little but the sound of their actual motion to fill the space. Eventually, though, Cyrus pulled up short in front of a familiar set of doors—these ones led into the throne room. Oddly, there was still little sign of guards of any kind. If the Venatori here really did know they were coming, either they were doing a poor job of preparing for it, or else they had some kind of plan for such an eventuality that did not involve much by way of defending the Magister himself. Perhaps he was elsewhere, but when Cassius’s former apprentice flicked his fingers and threw open the door with magic and a bang, they entered to find that the old mage was indeed present, and appeared to be expecting them.

“I’ve had nightmares about this day.” He said it almost with a trace of good humor, though the small smile he wore quickly faded. “I have both dreaded it and anticipated it for a year and a half. The tear was unstable, and I had no idea when I’d sent you.” He sighed, and his shoulders slumped slightly. “You, Cyrus, I rather hoped had been propelled far enough into the past that I never had to deal with you, but in some way that possibility was even more alarming than this one. Chryseis, on the other hand, well
 I’d hoped for something a bit sooner.”

Cyrus’s face was thunderous, but he hadn’t moved yet. Instead, there was an element of clear calculation to his expression, as though he were trying to decipher something.

Chryseis's expression reflected more venom than anything else, and she stood before the rest of the group, studying her father after so much time. Romulus believed he didn't actually look all that different, something he found fairly insulting. How could anyone not be drastically changed by living in this wretched world he'd created?

"Did you find it easy, Father?" Chryseis asked, her eyes narrowed. She leaned on her staff, the blade hovering inches away from her face. "To cast my life away to the whims of chance? You had no idea what you were sending me into." Romulus recognized the hint of grief in her voice. He adjusted his grip on his shield and blade.

"I came to Redcliffe for you, Father. More than anything else. Despite whatever differences we had, I still worried for you. What did you do this for? What did you destroy everything for?"

“If I could have done what I did without involving you, than I would have.” Cassius seemed to reflect her grief back at her for a moment, the lines near his mouth deepening. “But I also remember which of the two of us attacked the other first in this very room, daughter. It was not I.” He stood from the throne he occupied, seeming to expend some effort to do so, as though his joints did not cooperate quite as smoothly as they had in the past. But when he reached his full height, his spine was straight and proud as it had always been.

“I did what I did so that House Viridius would weather history. So that we would survive. With or without us, the Elder One would have risen. Because I helped him do it, I run a nation. Had I resisted, as everyone else did, I’d have been crushed under his heel, as everyone else was. I have not the youthful arrogance necessary to believe that one mortal, however exceptional, can change the world that much.” His eyes slid to Cyrus, and he wore an ironic smile. “Even if I am wrong in that, I am not such a person.”

A breath hissed out from between the young Lord Avenarius’s teeth. “Your house may survive, but you will not.”

Cassius smiled sadly. “I rather expected as much, yes. I have committed the one crime you cannot overlook, haven’t I?” Despite his expression, there was a knowing, almost malicious undertone in the way he said it. “Imagine, had the Herald been anyone else
”

The sharp hum of weaponry being pulled from the Fade removed the need for a conclusion to the sentence, and Cassius raised his staff in preparation. Within the space of seconds, he needed it to fend off Cyrus’s assault, and the steel clashed with a keening note off the bastardsword the dreamer had drawn from the realm of magic. Sparks flew, but Cyrus buckled down, refusing to let the weaponlock relent, and slowly, the steel warped and twisted, the relatively thin pole of the staff snapping in two.

Cassius staggered back, throwing ice that cracked off a shield, then fire, which went wide, but struck Cyrus in one of his shoulders, burning away his left sleeve and scorching the skin underneath. In retaliation, he pressed forward, knocking Cassius in the head with the pommel of his summoned blade, which sent him sprawling backwards down the stairs of the throne’s platform. He smacked his head against the stone, clearly dazed, and struggled to stand. Cyrus descended after him with clear deliberateness, almost casually plunging the blade into the Magister’s stomach, letting go of the Fade-weapon and leaving it there.

There was a distinct pause, during which Cyrus’s eyes bored into his former teacher’s, and he seemed to struggle mightily with something. “Mercy is more than you deserve.” The words were as much spat as said. “She would have shown it to you anyway. I, on the other hand, will let you bleed out.” Another gesture produced a bluish knife, and he used that one to stake Cassius’s right hand into the stone as well. A third immobilized his left.

“You can watch while I change the world.”

As if heeding Cyrus's tall claim, the walls shuddered around them. Small rocks and dust rained down across their heads. Window panes rattled and shook and finally burst inwards, scattering glass across the floor. A great gust of wind whipped through the chamber, snapping the curtains like wild flags. There was a palpable sense of heaviness, but with no apparent source. Another tremor shivered across the floors like a great wave: the ocean violently slapping across the shore. With it came another sound not unlike the clapping of thunder, rippling in the distance.

Closer this time, a quieter, throaty rumble filled the air. It carried itself through the open windows. Besides the luminescence of red-lyrium playing on the walls in the courtyard below, nothing else could be seen outside. The rumbling died down for a few moments, and Zahra took the opportunity to snatch up Cyrus' elbow, attempting to pull him away from Cassius. Her bright eyes had gone wide and her mouth worked for words she could not speak. Instead, she pointed back towards the window, insistent that he turn his attention towards it. That was when a deafening roar bellowed from the skies, clamoring into a high-pitched shriek strong enough to bring them to their knees.

“Shit.” That was Khari, her expression dropped into a scowl, and she picked herself up from the floor, using her sword to leverage herself off her knees. “I remember that sound. The Elder One’s here. Whatever you’re going to do, Cyrus, you have to do it quick.”

The mage himself, using the fact that Zahra was still attached to his elbow to pull her back to her feet as he reached his, narrowed his eyes. “I believe I can create a tear of the necessary stability and destination in
 ten minutes, perhaps.”

Khari barked a hollow laugh, sounding more strangled than anything. The sound of the wind outside grew louder, and she shook her head. “You don’t have ten minutes. If we’re lucky, you might have two.” She readied her blade, lips pressed into a thin line.

“You want me to tear open time and space, stabilize both entry and exit points, and carry three people more than a year into the past, in two minutes? Would you also like me to just march out there and kill this Elder One while I’m at it?” For the first time, his tone, sarcastic though it was, seemed to betray a lack of confidence, though his expression was stony.

Khari took a deep breath, and fired back not with a verbal jab, but something else entirely. “She forgave you, Cyrus. She forgave everyone. Us for not saving her, you for not showing up in time, even the bloody Elder One, for causing this mess in the first place. You know what her last words were? Tell my brother I believe in him. You have two fucking minutes, and you’re going to succeed, because this is not how it ends.”

Cyrus’s jaw tightened, a muscle in it jumping, but she appeared to have silenced any attempt at protest he might have made. “Keep them off me.” He turned his back to the entrance and shook out both his hands, his fingers and palms slowly limned in opalescent light.

"I'll tell... you, what you said," Romulus said quietly, to Khari. "And if we can't stop this, I promise I'll be there to go through it with you this time." He wasn't a man that often made promises, of any kind. They were not words spoken lightly. If this was truly the world's fate if the Inquisition cracked and fell, then he didn't much care if he was supposed to remain a slave. There would be no point to any of it, and in that case, he wanted to see it through to the end, this mad quest he'd gotten himself caught up in.

"Rather morbid words, don't you think?" Vesryn cut in, wearing a half-smile.

“I’ll be glad to hear it. Both parts, even.” Khari grinned, savage and wide, strongly reminiscent of the version of her that he knew. Raising her good arm, she mock-saluted with her sword in hand. “Goodbye, Rom. Don’t make me say it again, okay?” With nothing more than that, she turned away, drawing herself tall as she could and heading for the doors, where soon the enemy forces would arrive.

"You'll fix this," Vesryn said. "You're a powerful little trio, you time-travelers. Oh, and... tell past-me that future-me is sorry, will you? For spilling the secret. I realize now that I was quite invested in keeping that from all of you at the time." Romulus nodded, prompting Vesryn to pat him on the arm once before he turned to head for the door. Romulus wasn't quite sure what the elf had been speaking of, something in his head, but if they did all survive and change the outcome here, certainly it would be inquired of some point soon.

Asala was hesitant at first, but eventually she stepped forward to stand in front of Romulus. Her hands left her ears and she gripped him by the shoulders, gently, and arched until she was eye level with him. The gold of her eyes were beginning to be replaced by orange, but her brow remained staunch. "Do... Do not let this happen. Do not force us to go through this again," she pleaded. Then she paused, and an uncertainity worked into her face.

For this first time since they'd arrived, Asala showed shades of the woman they knew before they were sent forward. "And Romulus? Keep... Look after me. Please?" she asked. Even underneath the dirt on her cheeks, a small blush could still be seen. She then pulled him in for a hug before pushing away, where she turned to follow Khari and Vesryn to the door.

Since Zahra had no voice to speak, and therefore no instructions to give, she simply clapped a hand across Romulus and offered a thin-lipped smile. Her hand drifted down to his elbow, where she gave a quick squeeze. There was an imploring look to her bright eyes, as if she were trying to say something through her expression alone. Whether or not it conveyed anything was another matter altogether. A soft hum sounded from her throat: imploring victory. It might have been an old Rivaini chanty of sorts, or simply Zahra's own raiding tune. Her eyebrows pinched together for a moment and she clasped his forearm instead, huffing out a breath. She held it briefly before offering another lopsided grin. It was a shade of the proud woman she'd once been, only a brief flicker, before she released his hand and turned away, trotting behind Asala.

With that, the four of them headed outside the throne room, shutting the door behind them, though how long it would hold after they'd been overwhelmed was hard to say. It would seem that Khari had been correct—there was not much time at all before they were simply outdone by strength of numbers. The faint glimmer of a protective barrier gave away that Asala had reinforced it as well as she could, which would help considerably on that score.

In the end, the clash outside, followed by the aggressive beating-down of the door itself, lasted somewhat longer than Khari had predicted. They were nearly five minutes in when the Venatori entered the room.

Romulus instinctively directed his gaze to the fight that had occurred beyond the doors, and what was still taking place. Their four protectors had made the Venatori pay dearly for their entrance, and the room beyond was practically painted red, with Tevinter bodies and parts of bodies strewn about the room. Among them, his eyes caught both Vesryn and Zahra sprawled on the ground, hacked down by a dozen weapons, already dead. Khari and Asala still lived as they were forced back through the door, but only barely. Several arrows protruded from Khari, and a Venatori sword had skewered her through the abdomen. The hand that wielded the sword still clutched the handle, severed from its arm. She fell to the ground shortly after the door burst open, another Venatori blade soon ending her life.

Asala was grievously injured as well, but managed to throw up a strong barrier in the doorway, temporarily keeping the Venatori from getting all the way inside, and covering Cyrus in his final spell preparations. They raged against it with their weapons, steadily wearing it down, until it began to glow red, near the breaking point. Cracks began to form in the barrier, as the red veins hatching Asala's body intensfied and pulsed. The effort of keeping the barrier solid drove her to her knees and she began to scream. Slowly, the barrier was pushed back out of the door and encroached on them. Asala's screaming paused for a moment, before starting again, this time far more intense. The blood red barrier then slammed forward and pushed the Venatori back out of the door and some ways down the hall.

The barrier then shattered, leaving a bloodied Asala wailing and writhing on the throne room floor. Soon, her screams distorted and became something monstrous, as the woman's body mutated and altered into something else entirely. The screaming never stopped, even as the Venatori approached once more.

Cyrus suddenly grinned, and a bright flash of light threw his shadow long across the chamber before the tearing sound from the past incident repeated itself, and a rend, similar to the last one save that its shape was a defined oval rather than jagged at the edges, appeared in front of him. It was at roughly ground level, stretching six feet high or so. “Go through, now! I must be last!” His brow and upper lip were dotted with beads of perspiration, and his already-fair complexion had whitened almost to the color of a sheet, but the hands held in front of him were steady, and he spoke without waver.

Chryseis tugged harshly on Romulus's sleeve. "We must go!" He was smart enough not to resist, and aware enough to know that if he stayed any longer, the sacrifice he'd just witnessed would be rendered meaningless. But he turned and looked back as he was pulled towards the rend that Cyrus had created, just in time to see Asala's last screams cut off by half a dozen swords, preventing her from fully transforming.

The rend in time then swallowed him, and the nightmare was consumed by darkness.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

She'd been watching him for a while now. It was only a day after, from what she understood, Romulus and Cyrus entered and returned from a rift in time. In all honesty, Asala did not understand the mechanics behind time traveling, and fortunately she wasn't required to. Still, from what she heard and saw secondhand, it was a journey that left its mark on them both. To say she was worried about them was an understatement. So when it came up that there was a small castle nearby that contained a cult, and that Romulus and a few of the Lions were to investigate, Asala volunteered to accompany them.

It was no secret that she was worried for them, she knew she was terrible at keeping her emotions in check. Whenever he was to throw a glance her way, she always tried to avert her gaze and pretend she wasn't studying him. Asala was transparent however, and once he turned his gaze forward again, her eyes went right back to him. He was a hard man to read, as it turned out, and her survey of his back yielded nothing.

The journey they took through the Hinterlands was relatively quiet, due in no small part to the efforts of the Inquisition and the Lions from what she had heard. The castle they were heading to lay eastward from Redcliffe, built into the side of the mountain from the scouting reports. Apparently, they were seeking a sign or something or another. Truthfully, the reason of the journey didn't matter to her as much as the man leading it. Not for the first time, Asala tilted her head as she watched Romulus, trying to suss out anything she could from his body language.

When that didn't work, Asala finally decided to say something. Or rather, attempt to. "Uh..." she began, hopefully catching his attention. "Rom-Romulus? How... how are you... feeling?" she stammered out. She didn't know if that was the right thing to ask, but it was the only thing to come to mind.

Romulus was hooded as usual, but turned to look back at the Qunari woman when his name was called. Though he led the way for the group, he merely followed in the tracks of the Lead Scout, Lia, while Donnelly and a few others of the Lions followed closely behind. Romulus was as stone faced as ever, an expression that only softened for the briefest of moments, upon observing Asala's difficulty even addressing him.

"I'm fine, Asala," he answered, looking back ahead of him again. "I wasn't injured, and I've been assured the spell we passed through would have no ill effects on me. You don't have to worry." His answer was delivered somewaht brusquely, perhaps a bit more than he intended, as a quiet sigh soon followed, an exhale from his nostrils, and he reached up to rub his face.

"That is not..." Asala frowned and scratched the spot under her horns. She was unsure how to go about this without prying or infringing too far on his own privacy. "It is just..." she tried again, but once more the words didn't seem to come to her. She sighed and closed her eyes, trying to figure out a succint way to put what was on her mind. "I do worry," Asala revealed, "For you and Estella both."

A blush seeped into her features as her eyes fell to his heels. A memory of one of Tammy's lesson's then came to her. "Sometimes... The injuries are not on the outside, but inside... And those can be the hardest to heal." No sooner than she'd said it, her eyes widened and her face flushed. She held up her hands defensively and waved them back and forth. "I-I-I don-don't mean to pry. N-not at all," she stuttered, her eyes now on the ground behind Romulus's feet. "I-i-it's just that if you...ever want to talk... I'm always here." she added with a nervous chuckle.

Romulus slowly came to a stop upon Asala's mention of injuries on the inside; a brief nod to Donnelly and the other Lions allowed them to go on up ahead, ascending the hill in front of them. Waiting until they were out of earshot, which wasn't far considering how softly he spoke, Romulus pulled back his hood and rubbed his temples. After avoiding Asala's gaze momentarily, he finally met her eyes.

"Perhaps you shouldn't be." The words weren't spat or hissed aggressively. Instead they were quite gentle, and the look in his eyes was as haunted as ever; they lingered for a long moment upon her horns. "Our enemies have shown themselves to be the worst kind of people the world has to offer. I've seen the aftermath of what they can do." He shook his head slowly, uncertain of himself.

"It's the kind of thing that breaks a person like you."

"I..." Asala began, though not quite sure where to go from there. He had seen things in the rift, that much was clear, but she would not ask what. She doubted he'd tell her even if she did. Her eyes lingered on the ground for a moment more, before they lifted to reach Romulus's own. It would be clear to him that she was quite awkward holding his gaze as such, but she didn't let them fall away. His words were frighteningly serious, and indeed seem to come from a man who'd seen things best left unseen. Still, she did not allow it to sway her from her current course. What they did was important, yes, but the people who did it were more important.

"Per... haps," she began again, "But... Everyone has their breaking point, Romulus," she said sweetly, taking a step closer. "I... just want to make sure you do not reach yours," she said before sighing. She pulled a hand over her eyes and shook her head gently. "You must think me terribly foolish," she said, taking her hands off of her eyes.

"Do you know what a... beres-taar is?" Before he could answer, Asala answered for him. "It means shield in Qunlat. Instead of saarebas, a dangerous thing, Tammy called me beres-taar. You and Estella both face these... people, and I will not let you do it alone." Even though she did not know what else she could do but ease their injuries, she could only hope that would be enough. "I am sure that... together, we need not let these people break us... Any of us." She flushed again and she let her eyes fall back to the ground.

She clutched at the collar of her crimson cloak before she spoke again. "I apologize, I did not mean... Are we near the castle yet?" she asked, quickly trying to change the subject.

"It's just over the next rise," came a voice from beside them. Lia trotted down the hill towards them, her bow securely slung over her shoulder, a sure sign that there was no threat. The other Lions awaited them at the top of the rise, looking down. Lia suddenly seemed to realize she had stumbled across a potentially awkward conversation, and grew wide eyed for a moment. "Uh... did I interrupt something?"

Romulus shook his head, tiredly. "No." He began walking forward, prompting Lia to follow. "What's happening at this castle?"

"The cult that moved in seem to be Chantry cast-offs or exiles. They reacted pretty strongly to the Breach, thinking it a sign of the end times, a sign that the Maker would be taking the worthy up to the Golden City or something. I think they might be nuts, but they want to talk to you." Romulus looked down at her beside him.

"Me?"

"Well, a Herald of Andraste. We need to start making these people be specific if they want one of you in particular." She grinned a bit to herself, but it faded quickly enough when she realized that Romulus wasn't in much of a mood for humor. "Their leader, a woman named Anais, is waiting out front for you."

"Ah. Well. We should not keep her waiting then, yes?" Asala said, quite ready to put the recent conversation behind them. She'd said what she felt she needed to.

Lia hummed her agreement, and together the group crested the hill, bringing the dilapidated old castle into full view. Despite its age, the walls still stood proud and intact, if a bit weather-weary in places. The castle was indeed built into the rock wall of the mountain, and a channel had been cut into the earth around the entrance, creating a sort of waterless moat only passable with a drawbridge, or wings.

On their side of the drawbridge, which was currently lowered for them, was a small group, headed by a woman with bright red hair pouring out of the sides of her hood. She was lightly armored, and carried a pair of short swords across her back. Supposedly they'd been set up in there since before the bandits and rogue templars and apostates had even been cleared out, so it wasn't altogether surprising that a group of Chantry exiles would be at least partially armed. She stepped forward as the Inquisition group with Romulus at its head approached.

"It's good to meet you, Inquisition, and one of your Heralds of Andraste. My name is Anais, and my people have given me the title of Speaker."

Romulus darted with his gaze side to side, clearly uncomfortable with being in the primary speaking role of the party, but at last he managed an awkward, "Greetings."

"Truth be told," Anais carried on, without delay, "these people expected to have been whisked away to the Golden City by now, but the Breach has remained largely silent. We have heard stories of your ability to close the rifts. We would be very interested in seeing a demonstration."

"Ah," Romulus said, unsure what to do with his hands. "Well. Do you happen to know where one of these rifts is located?"

"Yes," Anais said, smiling. "We have one within the castle walls, actually."

“And you just go about your business, then?” Donnelly’s face was pulled into an expression of clear skepticism, but he shook his head and gestured his two other soldiers, a dwarven woman and an older human man, forward. “Don’t suppose it really matters
” The three of them led the group forward, guided by Anais, until they reached what looked to be some kind of walled-in courtyard, open only on one side. They’d passed a lot of castle architechture, repurposed for the needs of what was effectively a small village. A tavern, several housing blocks, a few stables, all fitted vertically more than horizontally. It was clearer then how they’d been able to live around the rift, because it was barred into its own area, one not near much else. For the moment, it looked passive, but doubtless it would spew demons like the rest of them as soon as they got close enough.

When the group actually reached the gate, however, the Lions’ lieutenant turned around and met Romulus’s eyes, his shield on one arm and sword in the other hand. “At your word, Herald.” He was likely using the title for the benefit of the cultists, because he didn’t usually bother as such.

A number of the cultists had indeed followed, though the word did not seem entirely appropriate. Most were still clearly within their Chantry ways, and had simply been removed from their former places of worship due to their overblown beliefs about the Breach. Anais remained at the head of them as they approached the gate, and Romulus glanced sideways at her. "You may want to have your people keep back."

Anais regarded him evenly. "We've been able to protect ourselves before, whenever the rift has seen fit to send demons at us. We are not as helpless as we might seem. Proceed." Exhaling somewhat uncomfortably, Romulus nodded at Donnelly, and the group moved forward.

The fight was over quickly, the shades disposed of with relatively no difficulty. One lesser terror had emerged with the second wave of demons, but Asala had left it stunned with a barrier, and Lia and Donnelly had finished it off with arrows and blade, respectively. When the fight was complete, Romulus lifted his hand towards the rift, allowing the impressive arc of light to connect the two. When he wrenched his hand away, the rift burst, remnants of it raining down to the ground.

A number of murmurs went through the crowd, while Anais watched with crossed arms. As Romulus returned towards the group, she stepped forward. "Very impressive, Herald. We were wrong to doubt you, it seems. I speak for these people, but you speak for Andraste. We are yours to command. How would you like us to serve?"

Romulus was clearly caught off guard by suddenly having a group full of people to command, and his mouth hung open for a moment. Anais clearly caught on, smiling knowingly beneath her hood, an expression only visible to the Inquisition members, as her own people all stood behind her.

"Perhaps we can encourage other doubters to come to believe as we have, at least in the area. Surely anything that will help solidify the Inquisition's authority and righteousness will be of use, no?" Romulus, still obviously unsure how to proceed, closed his mouth and nodded, forcing a small smile.

"Yes. That sounds agreeable. You have my thanks, Speaker Anais."

She bowed briefly. "None are required. I will report to you at Haven if there are any interesting developments." With that, many of the other cult members bowed, and took their leave, allowing the Inquisition group a clear path back out of the fortress. By the way Romulus walked, it was clear that he hoped to be gone from there swiftly.

Asala followed closely behind, scratching under her horns again. She was relieved that it was Romulus and not her that commanded the authority, though she could not say she didn't see how uncomfortable it made him. However, she chose to keep her silence. She did not know what she could say to make it better for him, nor that even if she did, if it would actually help. Instead, she settled for a sweet comforting smile.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Now the Inquisition had garnered the support of the free mages... or, rather, what Asala understood as their support. From what she had heard from Aurora and Donovan, Marceline had not given Fiona much of a choice in the matter. However, what she did know was that the Inquisition was a far better option than a Tevinter Magister and from what she had seen thus far the mages were being treated fairly. It also meant that she was far more busy as requisitions for mana potions to supply their new allies mounted. Fortunately, it was not only she and Adan brewing them now, as Donovan and Milly offered their assistance.

They had set up a cauldron outside of Adan's home, and the scent of elfroot and embrium wafted throughout the small circle of houses. Donovan stood over the cauldron, stirring it in a steady, rhythmic fashion, while Milly measured out the herbs on a nearby scale that were to be added. Asala herself stood some distance away with Leon's crimson cloak pulled tight over her shoulders, watching over the process with Adan.

Even with her proximity to the fire, the cold chill still seeped into her bones. Asala doubted she'd ever get used to the cold, and though the snow was novel at first, its appeal had worn off long ago.

It wasn’t long before the sound of approaching footfalls crunching over the snow met her ears, march pace, from the sounds of it. Someone cleared their throat behind her, and then Reed stepped into their lines of vision. He didn’t look uncomfortable with the temperature, but then, he was wearing a decent amount of armor and a thick cloak made of wool, so perhaps it was unsurprising. “Pardon me, miss Asala,” he ventured, though the politeness of the words sounded a little awkward on his tongue, as though he were accustomed to being much more direct. “But the Commander is wondering if you had a moment. He’s asking to see you, but he stresses that the invitation is not obligatory and you should feel free to decline if you’re otherwise occupied.”

Reed shifted his weight, draping a forearm casually over the hilt of his sword where it angled away from him. “To be more specific, I’m pretty sure he’s going to help with your supply problem.” He jerked his chin towards the cauldron.

"Uh..." Asala began, stealing a glance to Donovan. He nodded and spoke, "Go, we will be fine," he said as Milly dropped a handful of herbs into the cauldron. As soon as she did, the scent of elfroot around them intensified and the liquid within the cauldron turned a crystal color. "The potions are almost done anyway. Meraad can help us bottle them. Milly?" he asked. The tranquil nodded serenely and turned to go find him.

"He should be with the other mages, practicing," Asala called after her. He truly could never sit still, she thought as a smile crossed her lips. Soon, though she remembered Reed's invitation. "Oh! Uh. Yes, let's go," she said nodding, and letting him take the lead.

Reed was evidently quite patient, because he didn’t seem to mind the delay in the slightest, merely nodding when she indicated that she was ready to leave and leading the way up towards the Chantry. Rather than entering through the double-doors, however, he walked them around behind the building, through a small line of trees, and out the other side. There wasn’t a great deal of space back there before the ground began to fall away in a steep hill, but what was present had been rather painstakingly worked on, by the look of it.

In several places, long branches or fallen logs had been filed and staked into the ground over uniform intervals, and more even taller ones stood in a line at the center. Over this, a number of tarps had been draped, providing some degree of protection from the elements for a plot of about ten by ten feet. At present, Leon and Estella were holding opposite ends of another tarp, taking it down, by the looks of things. Presumably, this was for sun. The plot itself had several neat lines of plants, most of them either once cuttings of larger specimens or grown from seed, by the small size.

They noticed Asala and Reed approaching at about the same time, and both smiled. Leon gestured, and Estella brought her end of the tarp towards him, after which he took over the process of folding. Reed took his cue to leave with a short salute. “Hey, Asala,” the young mercenary greeted. “Glad you could make it.”

Leon nodded his agreement. “I hope we haven’t taken you away from anything too important just now.”

Asala shook her head in the negative as she took in her surroundings. It was a small garden, that much she was certain. She took a step forward and knelt down to inspect the closest plant to her. An elfroot, from the looks of it. She tilted her head to the side as she gently caressed a leaf. "When did you plant these?" She asked curiously. Leon always seemed so busy with Inquisition matters, she was surprised to find that he found the time to work a small plot of land into a garden.

He wore a little half-smile, something almost sheepish in it, and shrugged his massive shoulders. “I
 don’t always sleep as well as I could. I’ve found that working something simple is a decent substitute. Lets me rest my thoughts, at least.” He placed the folded tarp atop a stack of them, and went about the business of pulling the next one down himself.

“Khari and I passed him working on a run one morning,” Estella continued. “I asked him about it later, and he let me help a bit, too. I’m usually the one who takes down the tarps in the afternoon so they can get some sun while it’s warm. Well
 warmer, anyway.” She pulled a face that indicated how little she thought of the difference, but the plants were doing relatively well. Clearly, Leon had picked varieties that were not only medicinal, but hardy enough to survive Haven.

Adding another tarp to the stack, Leon brushed his hands off on one another. They were still gloved, but it was becoming evident that they were always thus. “With a little time, I suspect this will help ease the burden of your supply shortage. Not quite all the way, of course; we’d need a much larger garden for that. But it should be enough on its own to keep the irregulars in decent supply, at least, and they’re the ones I’m most concerned about, considering what they do.”

Asala frowned when Leon told her that he didn't sleep as well as he should. She said nothing on the matter of course, he probably wouldn't like to be chided like that, but she did mentally file it away for a later time. She knew a few recipes for a tea that would aid in sleep. Taking one last glance at the elfroot, she rose back to her feet and brushed the snow and dirt from her knees. "Yes, this should... do," she said, pausing a moment to do a quick mental calculation. The Inquisition was growing day by day, and so were their needs, but the small plot would be enough for the few of them that went into the most danger.

"You know..." Asala said, throwing a look out back the way they'd entered, "Aurora is quite impressive with plants as well. If you wish, I could ask her to help too." While the woman lacked an alchemist's touch, she possessed an impressive knowledge of plants, and had taught Asala how to care and tend to them. Then she looked back to Leon with a curious gleam in her eye. It was plain that a question was waiting to spill out of her mouth, but instead of waiting to be asked, she went ahead and spoke. "How is it that you know so much of plants? Oh! Uh, if you do not mind me asking."

It did seem like a strange hobby for the Commander of the Inquisition's army to have. Most soldiers she knew did not know what went into their potions.

A breath passed from Leon in what might have been a sigh. If so, it was a soft one, weary, perhaps, or nostalgic, even; it was impossible to say for sure. “Little grows where I am from,” he replied, his eyes somewhere far away. “The first time I visited Orlais, which was the first time I had left the Anderfels, I was astounded by the amount of green I could see. I had never known that color to be so vivid before—even the plants are paler in my homeland, and smaller as well.” A tiny smile played over his mouth for a moment, and he blinked, clearing the distance from his expression.

“I suppose that I, like a child, was simply transfixed by the novel. I made a point of learning as much of horticulture as I could. It is not often I remain in one place long enough to actually keep a garden, however small or inadequate by most standards, but I like to take the opportunity when I have it.” He motioned for the both of them to follow him towards the door.

“I was going to take tea—ah, in the command room, not my office. Perhaps the two of you would not mind joining me?”

Estella nodded easily. “I’d be happy to.” Both then turned their eyes towards Asala.

She simply nodded her agreement before following them inside. Donovan was also from the Anderfels, and she remembered what he told of her of the place. He had said much of what Leon had. Truthfully, Asala found it hard to imagine a place so devoid of color, having spent most of her life in the tropics of Par Vollen and Rivain. Her vistas were full of lush greens and bright blues.

"Back home..." she began rather absentmindedly, as if she was stuck in the memory, "We had forests with trees that had these big leaves," she said, holding both hands up to indicate the size, "That were greener than any emerald. And the water," she continued, letting a hand fall to her collar, "the water was the clearest crystal blue, that stretched out as far as the eye could see..."

She then glanced up to both Estella and Leon, and a blush slipped into her features. "Oh! I am sorry. I did not..." she trailed, a pang of something welling up in her belly. How long had it been since she'd last been home?

Leon shook his head as if to dismiss the apology, but it was Estella who spoke. “It’s impossible to forget where we come from, isn’t it?” She smiled, a subtle expression best classed as bittersweet. “Very few good things ever happened to me in Tevinter, but I still miss it sometimes. Especially in the winter. There are these big thunderstorms that roll in off the ocean to the north of Minrathous, and they go for days—but when you walk outside after they’re gone... everything looks clean again.” She lowered her eyes to the floor as they entered the command room, where a smaller table had been set aside from the one with the map on it.

There were two chairs already present, and Leon let them have those, pulling up a third to the odd side and lowering himself into it. One of the older women who worked in the kitchen slipped into the room with a pot of hot water and what seemed to be a canister of some kind, which Leon accepted with a smile and a word of thanks. She dipped a curtsy to the three of them and departed.

The canister came open with a soft pop, and the scent of something citrusy immediately wafted outwards from it. With some care, Leon tipped out a generous portion of the dry tea into what looked like a mesh hemisphere of some kind, also extracted from the canister. When that was done, he produced the other half, enclosing the leaves in an effective straining mechanism, and lowered that into the pot.

“Homesickness strikes me at the strangest times,” he confessed freely, seeming rather unashamed of admitting the vulnerability. “Sometimes I’m simply walking along and see something that reminds me of one thing or another. Sometimes it just happens when I’m working, with no provocation at all.” He picked up one of the upside-down cups on the tea tray and deftly flipped it over, setting it on a saucer in front of Asala, and then did the same for Estella. “Citrus fruits were my mother’s one indulgence, so the smell of this tea reminds me of her. Sometimes, even that’s enough to do it.”

He deliberately waited a moment longer, then picked up the pot and poured each of them a cup of tea, setting the ceramic back down carefully.

Asala smiled and took the teacup in hand, though she didn't move to take a drink, instead just letting the warmth of the cup seep into her hands. She stared into the cup for a moment before she tilted her head as an errant thought struck her. "You know what I miss?" Asala asked, eyes remaining on the teacup. "The smell of fresh coffee beans," it seemed like every morning she woke up to the scent of Tammy brewing fresh coffee. She was quiet for a moment afterward, and took a sip of the tea once it was cool enough to drink.

Estella smiled slightly, and looked like she was about to speak, but she was interrupted by the sudden sound of shattering ceramic. The cause was obvious not long afterwards, when Leon muttered something softly under his breath. The sleeve of his robe and the glove on his right hand were both drenched in tea—and he still gripped several shards of the broken cup. It would appear that he’d crushed it in his hand somehow, and his left hand moved up to grip his right wrist, near where he seemed to be struggling to unfurl the fingers of his dominant hand.

“Are you all right?” Estella’s voice carried a note of alarm, and she immediately leaned forward to grab the small towel that had been brought in with the tray, using it to soak up the tea that had spilled onto the table and was even now dripping towards the floor. She looked as though she wanted to help, but was unsure how to do so.

Leon’s jaw clenched visibly. “I
 yes, sorry. It is a muscle spasm. I did not mean to cause alarm.” His own tones were quiet as usual, but there was an edge of strain to them, as though he were exerting considerable effort to remain as subdued in demeanor as he was. His grip on his arm shifted, and he set about forcing his fingers to straighten with the opposite hand, faint lines of strain creasing at the corners of his eyes.

Asala's eyes widened in surprise and a moment later she was out of her own seat and kneeling beside Leon. She had a gentle hand rested on his shoulder as she quietly watched him wrestle with his own hand. "How long have you had these muscle spasms?" she asked gently, but with an edge of concern. She continued to watch him too, inspecting the hand from a distance for any telltale streaks of crimson that would tell her if he'd cut himself with the glass or not.

Fortunately, his gloves seemed to have prevented that, and with a few more moments’ concentration, he was able to stretch out the muscles, holding them in place for several seconds before they seemed to ease of their own accord. He released a heavy breath, noticeably slumping the shoulder beneath her hand. “It’s been a while,” he replied vaguely, “but truly, they’re nothing to worry about. While the attendant clumsiness is a bit embarrassing, I must admit, the pain is quite tolerable.” He flexed his hand a few times as if to demonstrate that it was fine, and the last of the tension eased out of his frame.

“I suppose hand cramps are an occupational hazard when I spend so many hours writing.” It was clearly an attempt to lighten the mood with humor, and Estella sat back in her chair, still looking vaguely worried, but at least less so than she had been a moment before.

Asala still frowned, but said nothing on the matter. It was clear that she wasn't entirely convinced of his story, but she chose not to pursue it. Instead, she reached over to the table and plucked up a towel when she began to dab at the tea he had spilled on himself. "Try... not to write so much then," she said, "Surely you can find someone to aid you, yes?" She asked. He was the commander of the Inquisition, surely he could find someone to write letters for him.

After she'd gotten enough of the tea off of him, Asala gently took hold of his hand and looked up at him. "And if it happens again, please Leon. Come see me."

He smiled thinly, but it was easy enough to tell that he wasn’t keen on committing to that, for some reason. “Thank you, Miss Asala. Your kindness is appreciated. As is yours, Lady Estella.” He nodded to the Herald in turn, then carefully extricated his hand from Asala’s, inclining his head at her empty seat. “But please
 perhaps we can yet finish? I was quite enjoying our conversation.” It was perhaps the gentlest possible way of closing off a topic, but it was still unmistakable that he’d done just that: the incident would be discussed no further.

Asala continued to frown, but still said nothing. Instead she simply stood and returned to her seat, before turning to Estella. "You were... going to say something?" she prompted, though it was clear that her mind remained elsewhere.

She had always been terrible at hiding the emotions on her face. Worry being chief among them.

“Oh, yes. Right.” Estella nodded. “I was going to mention that my first teacher was very fond of coffee as well. He used to have these beans imported from Rivain
”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The rift was a stark contrast to the greyed-out blue of the lake, a vivid green that seemed almost too bright for the world around it. Of course, it would look brighter to him than to most, for various reasons, but he was still quite certain that it would stand out even to the most mundane of individuals. Cyrus watched the alien oscillation of its component crystal shards with an expression best classed as rapt curiosity, edged with something that might almost be called hunger.

This particular rift had opened over the frozen lake just outside of Haven about ten minutes ago. He’d felt it, like a ripple in the Fade, and had immediately sought Estella and hurried down to the spot. At some point or another, Vesryn and Asala had joined as well, which had proven most useful in expunging the demons that had issued from within, but for the moment, the rift was idle, though it looked to be working up to vomit another round of the useless things. Cyrus hated demons—more than most. Their very presence made him feel ill, twisted inside, like whatever little good there was in him was becoming warped. They also never shut up around him, which had been true since he was but a boy.

He ran his tongue along his bottom lip unconsciously. If he could feel it that way, it was magic like anything else, and all that he had to do, in theory, was defeat it with stronger magic. He did not believe anything could truly repair the rift save the marks on the hands of his sister and Romulus, but that did not eliminate the possibility that they could be rendered inert in the same way any other magic was rendered inert.

Rings of green fog began to billow from the rift, a sure sign that more demons were imminent, but with a rustle of heavy silk, Cyrus raised his hands first, forming them into a rough triangle shape, through which he focused the spell. He felt the magic swell underneath his skin and channeled it outwards, pushing a blunt wave of it against the rift. There was nothing especially momentous about the visual effect—this was not a spell of flashbangs and bright streaks of color. Rather, a wave of soft blue light, undulating like water, washed over the rift, and when it disappeared, it took all the green fog and the vibrancy of the color with it, leaving a dull, unmoving crystalline structure in its place.

A small smile turned the corner of his mouth upwards. “Rifts are subject to dispelling. Something to make our lives easier, I suspect. I think I should like to work with this one a bit longer before you close it, Stellulam. There might be information to be had that will help us understand the Breach.” It could well be the information he needed to figure out how to close it for good. Estella nodded slowly, lowering the hand that she had started to raise to take care of the problem and taking a half-step backwards.

Vesryn's tower shield was placed in front of him, the elf leaning on the top rim of it, staring at the rift with a perturbed frown. He'd accompanied the little study group for protectionary measures, mostly, but clearly had at least some curiosity regarding the rift. In one hand he held the top of his tower helm, the other his spear. He kept close to the others, but maintained a safe distance, not venturing too close to the open portal.

"I don't suppose anyone else hears that?" he asked. He was clearly focused for a moment, attempting to make out whatever sound he seemed to be hearing. "That whispering. I think it's a whispering, anyway. Never heard it before, with it usually being covered up by roaring demons and fiery explosions."

"Uh..." Asala mumbled before pausing. She seemed to concentrate on something for a moment before she shook her head in the negative. "N-no. Not-not anymore," she said, clutching her staff with both hands. The sound of a heavy hand clapped her shoulder as Meraad agreed. "No, the dispelling seemed to have shut the demons up. For the moment at least." he said with a chuckle. However, at the mention of the dispelling, Asala's eyes fell to Cyrus, and she seemed a moment away from asking something before apparently deciding against it.

Estella’s brows furrowed slightly, and she tilted her head just fractionally, also looking about a half-step away from saying something, but then her eyes moved to Asala and Meraad, and her expression eased. Probably, she’d been about to venture a question about Saraya, but had refrained from doing so due to the presence of two people who didn’t know of her. Cyrus thought it was a good hypothesis, if unvoiced. He had many fewer reservations about bringing up Vesryn’s passenger, but even he realized he was at least somewhat beholden to the promise made on his behalf not to, and so he quelled his curiosity for the moment.

She turned her eyes to him then. “It feels
 sick,” she said, as though she weren’t sure of exactly what word she wanted. “Like
 an affliction. But not as much now that you’ve dispelled it. If it wasn’t spilling forth demons and the like, I’d just think
 ‘here’s a place where the Veil is thin.’” She paused, and grimaced, as though debating the next words, but evidently decided to use them. “Thin enough that even I feel like a real mage, almost.” She turned her right hand over so the palm faced up, little colored sparks gathering at the center before streaming down to the snow below like an overflowing liquid, where they left harmless little pockmarks in the surface. Blues, purples, greens, and pinks—it was not the destructive spell of a combat situation, that was to be sure, rather a little trifle they’d used for amusement as children.

Cyrus sighed, shaking his head. He genuinely didn’t understand why Estella couldn’t have a little more confidence in her abilities as a mage. Magic had never come as easily to her as it had to him, but that alone was no insurmountable obstacle. Her talents were not geared towards large explosions and powerful concussive blasts, it was true, but even just looking at the simple spell she performed to prove her point, he could say with certainty that he did not find it as easy as she did to produce so many colors. Magic was complex, and nuanced, and he really wished she hadn’t given up on it the way she had.

But those were not thoughts for the present discussion, and so he realigned his attention with her more straightforwardly observational remarks, noting that she wasn’t inaccurate about the feeling of illness—it had lessened considerably with the application of his dispel magic. And the Veil was thin here, for a very obvious reason.

“The rifts are actually very small tears in the Veil. I suspect that a dispelling has this effect because it nullifies the magic bleeding in. It would be like
 applying a patch to a torn piece of fabric, if you will. But to actually mend the cloth requires your mark, I should think. I am, however, open to alternative hypotheses, if there are any.” He didn’t think any of them would be correct, but he was certainly not the only person here capable of giving the matter the thought required to advance one. After all, they were dealing with the novel and the strange—his stockpile of knowledge was of little use. Intuition, theory, calculation, and experimentation were the order of the day, and those were not capacities unique to him.

Asala meanwhile, continued to gaze into the inert rift while Meraad, on the other hand, stared at Estella after her little magical light show. Clearly he was rather surprised to find that she was a mage also. Though if had thoughts on the matter, he said nothing. Instead, his attention shifted back to Asala who'd taken a step toward the rift. "Kadan?" he asked as she raised a hand. The blue glow of her magic enveloped it, a corresponding barrier appearing around the rift. Then, she began to manipulate the bubble, shrinking it with her first two fingers and her thumb until it fit tightly over the rift. However, other than robbing the rift of its green glow, it seemed to do nothing.

Meraad opened his mouth to speak, but before the words could come, Asala slammed her fist shut. The barrier quickly shrank around the rift, deforming the shape for only a moment before the barrier shattered, returning its glow to the ground around it. Asala sighed and simply shook her head. "Were it still active, the magic of the rift that deposits the demons on this side of the veil would have interfered with my own. My barrier would have shattered far sooner," she said, turning to look at Meraad. It was clear that she had been mainly speaking to him, which might've explained her lack of stuttering. Meraad simply tilted his head. It seemed that he did not understand it as well as she did.

"So... You cannot crush them as they file in?" He asked, causing Asala to smile and shake her head in the negative. "Unfortunately, no." Though she did pause for a moment to look at her hand, and she seemed to slip into some deep thought.

Vesryn was looking consistently uneasy at this point; he'd taken up his shield again, adjusting his grip on the eight-footer in his hand. "I'm... getting the feeling that proximity to this thing might not be a great idea." It was obvious he was referring to Saraya with the feeling, though what exactly was going on in the elf's head was hard to say.

"Any chance we could close this thing up soon? Before it gives us a pride demon or two?"

“It won’t.” Cyrus made the declaration with absolute confidence, because it was what he felt in the answer. He knew the Fade, and even this novel manifestation of it was not exempt from what few rules could be said to govern the Veil generally. Still, he supposed he could see where it would cause unease, particularly if left to hang there in space for too long. Eventually, its continued existence would be questioned.

“But
 it’s unlikely that we’ll learn much else by keeping it here. I believe I understand it now.” And, consequently, what must be done to close the large one, the so-called Breach. He nodded to Estella, taking a step backward so that she might move forward and approach it unimpeded.

Asala also took a step back, but turned to Vesryn. She made a small circle with her forefingers and thumbs and mouthed too small.

The sound of Estella taking in a deep breath was just audible over the ambient noise of the area before she moved past him, putting herself within five feet of the spot on the lake above which the rift hovered. Though the passage took her over ice, her balance didn’t falter. She raised her hand towards the faded green crystal, a thread of emerald light connecting her hand to the distortion. With the typical humming sound, the link established itself and the noise grew in pitch until the low bang signaled the end, and she jerked her arm back down, looking down at the glowing scar marring her palm.

“That was easier than it usually is, for me. I think maybe neutralizing it beforehand might have made it simpler to use the mark. It wasn’t even that painful.” She turned back around to look at him, both eyebrows arched. “Which I suppose means closing the Breach might not—well. It might be possible if all the mages focus on repelling the magic spilling out of it. That’s what you’re thinking, right?”

“Precisely. The phenomena are the same, or roughly the same. Which means any solution that can be applied to the little ones will work on the large one
 provided that it is scaled up appropriately.” He wasn’t entirely sure they had enough spellpower for it. Cyrus had little confidence in southern mages, but even if he had, they were small in number. Of course, there was one other group capable of dispelling magic, though he had even less confidence in templars. Nevertheless, it was in principle possible.

Still, something she said had not sat quite right with him, and he gestured for her to approach. “I would like to make an examination of your mark, Stellulam. Asala, would you be so kind as to tell me exactly what methods you used to treat the Heralds when they came under your care?”

"Oh, uh..." Asala said, seemingly surprised by Cyrus's question. She hesitated a moment, at least until Meraad gently prodded her in the shoulder. With the provocation, Asala approached, her eyes glazed in remembering. "I, uh... Well," she scratching under her horn again. When she was successful in exorcising the itch, her hand returned to the staff. "Right, well. First, I administered a dose of a strong healing agent to both. They only recieved minor exterior injuries, but the marks..." Asala said, before shaking her head. She seemed to acknowledge she was getting ahead of herself.

"I followed up with, uh... direct applications of healing spells over time. I... did not know how to deal with the mark directly." After she spoke, her head tilted and it was as if the gears in her head began to churn. "However... The mark seemed to draw its energy from them, at least initially." She frowned and her brows furrowed as she slipped deeper into thought. "Do you believe the marks use the energy that they draw from the Heralds to close the rifts?" Asala asked, drawing up closer to Cyrus in order to inspect Estella's mark as well. Estella herself was compliant, and freely offered up her hand.

"I'll leave you magical types to your studies, then," Vesryn said, a subtle grin returning to his features now that the rift was gone. He slung his tower shield around onto his back and balanced the spear on one shoulder, turning and taking his leave from the lake.

“Thanks for your help, Vesryn!” Estella called after him, thereafter returning her attention to what the others were discussing.

Cyrus shook his head in reply to Asala’s query, taking Estella’s hand in both of his and inspecting the mark more closely than he previously had, running the pad of his index finger along its contour. He felt a light tingling where his bare skin made contact with it, the feeling almost familiar somehow. It was like


“It would have drawn from them to stabilize itself, perhaps. But the energy it generates is its own, probably derived from whatever gave it to them. My guess would be some kind of artifact.” He looked at Estella quite seriously. “If you experience pain, it is likely because this energy is foreign to you. Your body was not meant to conduct it, nor, I should think, was Romulus’s.” He suspected Asala had aided them as well as she had simply by repairing the damage it was doing their bodies by being present, but that was not the same thing as stabilizing the mark itself.

“I will need to consult my notes, but there may be a way to steady the fluctuations, and prevent the mark from beginning to grow again.” He realized belatedly how that might sound, and flicked his eyes to Asala. “You did extremely well, especially dealing with an unknown magic like this—I mean only to discover its nature, not discredit your achievement. In fact, I am rather grateful you made it.” He actually offered her a smile, one that was in no part cynical or smug, only—as he’d indicated—caused by relief and gratitude.

“Stellulam is alive because of you, and whether she likes me to say so or not, that is to me the most valuable thing I can think of. If there is something I might provide for you in exchange, you need only name it.” He did despise leaving debts unpaid. His sister sighed, but did not choose to say anything herself.

That, of course, only served to fluster her. The blush across her cheeks was instant and she averted her gaze, instead focusing on an apparently very interesting rock nearby. "No, no..." she said, waving a hand back and forth, "It was, uh... It was nothing. I-I-I could not just... do nothing," she said, though a sweet smile did sneak in near the end of her words. Nearby, Meraad cackled, which robbed her of the smile, and instead replaced it with a glare in his direction. He threw his hands up in forfeit and also began to walk off.

"There is, uh... no need to repay me. The fact that she is okay is plenty," she said with a smile, though after a moment it wavered. There seemed to be something else on her mind, though she was struggled with herself over it. Finally she sighed and closed her eyes, having decided on something. "But maybe... if I... if someone were to... tutor me. Help me to learn how to... dispel magic, I could be of more aid to Estella and Romulus," she said, her eyes on the staff in her hand.

Cyrus grinned at that, a touch of slyness seeping back onto his face. “You know, I don’t teach
 but I do believe I can make an exception, considering. If you are not otherwise occupied after dinner, meet me back here. There is much to learn.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

As Asala stepped outside of the gate that led into Haven proper, a cold wind brushed against her face. She shivered and drew her cloak tighter around her shoulders, as she fondly reminisced about the hearth back in the tavern. While one hand clutched a handful of her collar, the other was used to cup the heat from her mouth so that her nose didn't freeze off. As she looked out from Haven's entrance, she found herself surprised once more at the volume of tents. The village itself had proven itself too small to hold both the mages and templars, and overflowed outside the walls into a sea of tents.

She turned and decided to cut through the side where there were more mages than templars. While she had nothing against the templars, they had a tendency to watch her as she walked, or at least, she felt like they did. She entertained thoughts that maybe it was just all in her head, but still. She was more comfortable among the mages. As she cut through, offered a wave to Donovan as she passed, as he seemed to be lecturing a group of mages. Once on the other side of the tents, she angled herself and headed toward the frozen lake.

From what she had gathered it was where Cyrus was last seen, and sure enough she eventually recognized his figure on the dock. She offered a wave as she approached.

He didn’t seem to see her at first, which was perhaps understandable. He was sitting crosslegged on the structure, an assortment of what looked like leather-bound books spread over his lap and the planks around him. He held a thin charcoal pencil in one hand, and was scribbling something onto a page about as fast as someone could write, by the looks of it. As she approached, Asala was able to see that all of the books were filled with the same writing, and it wasn’t really scribble at all—his penmanship seemed to default to an elegant, but somewhat minimal script. The book he was working in was filled more with numbers than letters, almost after the manner of a Qunari engineer.

The sound of her feet over the snow seemed to finally alert him to her approach, however, and he finished off the line he was writing on before turning his head in her direction. He blinked a few times, almost as if emerging from some kind of trance, and only then did he appear to actually properly register her presence: his eyes sharpened, and he half-smiled, a touch sly as usual.

“I do not believe we’re due for another lesson for a few hours yet. Don’t tell me you missed me.” That he was joking was obvious from the slight sarcastic edge to the words, as though he expected her attitude towards him to be rather the opposite.

"Uh... hm," she murmured as she shook her head in the negative. Then her eyes widened and she held her hands up submissively, fearing that she may have just accidently insulted. "N-n-not that you... I... it is just..." she stammered before closing her eyes and sighing. A blush was seeping into her features but the breath she took next seemed to ease her somewhat. She was aware of ridiculous she seemed at the moment, and the flush in her cheeks only deepened because of it. He laughed, a surprisingly understated thing for someone who didn’t seem to have any issues drawing all the attention in a room. His shoulders shook slightly with it, but there was no malice or condescension in his expression. Instead of continuing to stutter, she shook her head and tried to forge ahead.

She was frustrated with herself, and her cheeks puffed for a moment before she spoke, "It is just... there was nothing else for me t-to do." she said. They were caught up on their requisitions for potions. Injuries were also at a minimum, and nothing so severe as to require her attention. Aurora and Donovan were busy trying to instill some temperance into the mages, and Pierre had lessons from Larissa. She had nothing on schedule besides her own lesson later that day.

Asala's eyes fell onto the book that Cyrus was working on, and she tilted her head inquisitively. "What, uh, what are you working on?" she asked.

He glanced down at his work, almost as if surprised to see it there, but the impression quickly passed, and he gestured at her to sit down near him, moving a few of the other books around so as to make that possible. “Closing the Breach.” He shrugged, the way he said it making the whole thing sound like it was simple. The notes, though, gave the lie to that, rather obviously. “Magic is notoriously difficult to pin down in precise terms, but there are some things that can be quantified. The Qunari are actually better at it than almost anyone else. Perhaps because they are disposed to treat everything as a matter for mathematics.” He smoothed out the paper he’d just written on, tracing a finger down the edge of the page.

“While it’s hardly the whole story, it’s a valuable approach. Calculations like these were how Cassius and I figured out the trick to time magic.” He sounded distant, like he was remembering something, and ambivalent, like he wasn’t quite sure how he felt about it. He shook his head though, and glanced over at her from the corner of an eye.

“For now, it’s at least a preliminary approach. How has your dispelling practice been going?”

"It is... coming along," Asala admitted. While she was adept in healing and barriers, other forms of magic did not come as easily. She had very little formal training in the other types of magic, only what Aurora and the other mages could teach her while they traveled, and dispelling seemed counterintuitive, considering. Though she could fling simple small fire, ice, and lightning spells, they were nothing compared to what she witnessed Cyrus do on a regular basis.

She took a seat and looked at her hands for a moment. Asala then spread them apart and she concentrated, her brows furrowing in the effort. Soon her hands began to glow green and a green bubble formed in between them, but unlike her ordinary barrier spells, this one did not appear to be solid. Asala sighed as she stared at the dispel bubble. "It is hollow inside. It only dispels things that try to pass through, but magic is still able to work inside." An experiment with Estella revealed that.

Cyrus shifted gracefully up into a crouch, moving himself until he was perched on the edge of the dock in front of her, balance apparently not something he needed to worry about any more than a cat did. He cocked his head to the side, examining the shape of the spell with interest. “Hold the spell there.” He murmured it in a soft voice, a clear indication of his absorption. It was almost possible to see him thinking, his eyes lit with an almost childlike excitement at the prospect of an interesting puzzle to solve.

He moved his hands so that they were at the top and bottom of the sphere, perpendicular to her own, and then his hands began to glow softly blue. He touched the greenish magic between her hands, and a spark jumped around inside, like lightning contained in a ball. The corner of his mouth turned up. “Fascinating. Solid, and hollow. It seems barriers have seeped into your essence, Asala.” It was inflected with humor, but he didn’t seem to be entirely jesting.

His hands still in place, he moved his eyes from their hands to hers. “There’s no reason to change what works. Are you familiar with how to compress your barriers, make them as small as possible, and then expand them? If you can minimize the volume inside, and make sure your target is hit by the outer shell, it should work just the same as mine does. Here.” He half-rotated, so that he could point out towards a piece of driftwood stuck in the frozen lake. It lit on fire, bursting into a bright conflagration.

“It’s a large area, but not a strong version of the spell. Try banishing that.”

The spell between her hands fizzled out as Asala turned toward the fire. She frowned for a moment, quietly wishing the flame was closer to ward off the cold. Still, she held out her hands, palm outwards, as if she was trying to warm with with the distant fire. Soon, however, the familiar green glow enveloped her hands, and a tiny bright green sphere appeared in the middle of the flames. Her brows contorted and she bit the corner of her lip as she concentrated. It was different than controlling her ordinary barriers. Once she got a good feel of her sphere, she slowly began to move her hands apart.

Mimicking her motion, the barrier likewise began to grow in volume, at least until it grew to about a yard in diameter. Asala tried to hold the dispel barrier together, but it still began to twist and deform until it dispersed entirely. Though the dispel fizzled out, it still snuffed out a circle of flame in the wood, though its edges were still alight. "Wait, wait, wait," she bade eagerly, "I have an idea."

Her hands slipped into the green glow again, though this time instead of a sphere, the dispel manifested in flat square. Instead of trying to regulate its size, Asala simple swiped her hand, causing the square to wipe across the driftwood, extinguishing the fire wherever it touched. It took a pair of passes to get all of the flames, and by the end of it a film of sweat had worked itself onto her forehead, but her goal was accomplished. She turned back to Cyrus beaming with a wide smile on her lips.

Cyrus seemed to find this quite amusing, if the chuckling was anything to go by. He shook his head, grinning back at her. “Hardly the most efficient method, but remarkably creative, I’ll give you that.” Even when his laughter died away, his smile remained, and he waved a hand. “You know, it takes most people at least a month to make that much progress on this spell, and more to master it. If master is even the right word to use.” He rolled his eyes, some of the sharpness returning to his expression.

“When we close the Breach, I want you to direct the mages. We’ll need someone trustworthy holding both groups together, and the Commander can doubtless take care of the templars. Worst case scenario, you can channel whatever efforts the mages muster in the right direction, at least, with those barriers of yours.” He arched a brow, perhaps in anticipation of a protest.

"D-direct?" Asala sputtered, "What... what do you mean b-by direct?" she asked, the unsettling image of her standing in front of a formation of mages lingering in her mind.

He waved a dismissive hand. “Nothing too unsettling, I assure you. I will be asking them all to cast dispel magic at the same time, after the templars have cleansed the Breach to the best of their abilities. All you have to do is relay the signal to the rest and perform the spell also. Some of them are still edgy around the templars, and will doubtless be uncomfortable being so close to a mass cleanse. You’ll also all be ingesting some amount of lyrium beforehand to increase your efficacy, and some of them haven’t had any in a while. Might be a little jumpy, but a barrier should take care of any wayward spell residue, no?”

"Uh..." She was a comforted a bit, but still very clearly nervous about the whole idea. "I, uh, I s-suppose so..." She said, scratching under her horn. To be honest, she would probably be a little anxious after a mass cleanse too. She made a mental note to speak to Aurora afterward, but otherwise nodded, though reluctantly.

"What... uh, what will you be doing?" Asala asked curiously.

His smile widened, looking some strange mix of that innocent delight and something much more savvy. “I am going to be casting a very particular spell of my own devising. It should stabilize the Breach at its weakest point after all that disruption, and make it much easier for Stellulam and Romulus to close it.” He nodded down at the books still on the dock. “With a bit more work, I should also be able to modify it to more permanently steady their marks as well, which are bound to expand after what they do—assuming they do not disappear when the Breach does.” It seemed like he didn’t think they would, though the exact nature of his hypotheses was difficult to pin down. Cyrus wore a lot of expression openly on his face, but for all that his thoughts remained obscure.

"That is..." she began, but interrupted herself as she finally parsed everything he'd just said. "Wait, disappear? They could disappear? That is a possibility?" She asked, her eyes wide and the worry written clear on her face. "That... That is not good!" she rather understated.

Cyrus looked confused for a moment, blinking slowly at her, until the issue seemed to come to him in a flash of insight and he snorted, holding up his hands placatingly. “The marks, Asala. Not the people who bear them. Really, do you think I’d be this unconcerned if I believed two people, one of whom is my sister, could simply vanish afterwards?” He arched his brows, regarding her with a skeptical look.

Her answer was a flat "Oh." The blush was returning to her face at an alarming rate, and she could feel the heat from the flush to her cheeks. She didn't look to meet his eyes, rather, she stared off into an unremarkable part of the lake. "Well, um, that is, uh..." She said, clearly unable to find the words underneath all of her embarrassment. "So I should perhaps go prepare then, yes?" She asked, pointing back in the direction of Haven.

"I-I think so, yes," she said, attempting to make her way in the direction.

“You do that.” He spoke loud enough to be audible to her though she departed, and his amusement with the situation remained evident.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Image



Then the Maker said:
To you, My second-born, I grant this gift:
In your heart shall burn
An unquenchable flame
All-consuming, and never satisfied.
From the Fade I crafted you,
And to the Fade you shall return
Each night in dreams
That you may always remember Me.
—Canticle of Threnodies 5:7

Image

The air still smelled like burning flesh.

It was probably a good thing that it was a memory from the Fade, and so the others present would not be able to smell it. Well, the mages might, but not until they’d taken the lyrium, anyway. Between they and the templars and his own estimations, the need had been for an entire cart of it, several crates stacked on top of each other and pulled towards the temple by a draft animal. The templars required it, and it dramatically increased the efficacy of the average mage, to the point that he believed it was actually possible to do what he’d been asked to devise a way of doing.

History, which so dramatized action over thought, was unlikely to remember his contribution to this, but for once, Cyrus couldn’t really say he cared much. Let it be forgotten, so long as it was done.

He stood now on one of the edges of the drop-off that led down to the floor beneath the Breach itself, though even at his height, he was still angled somewhat below it, such that he had to tip his head up to regard the thing. He’d not stood in its presence before, and he had to admit that he felt the keen temptation of allowing it to remain. It was a tear in the Veil of massive proportions, and even standing beside it, he felt like more than he was. When he dreamed, Cyrus could achieve nearly anything his heart desired. The Fade itself bent and twisted to his whim, answering his demands with little more than a thought from him. Here the distinction between the Fade and the mundane world was so blurred it was almost no distinction at all—he was smelling what was in the former while still fully conscious in the latter.

The prospect of being able to shape and mold this world in the same way he could sculpt and define that one was staggering. If he’d only put himself to work figuring out how to expand the Breach instead of how to close it, perhaps he could have had that. But the Breach was sick, ill, distorted—only the darkest reflections of the Fade were nearby it. And it threatened not only to collapse the distinction between worlds, but to utterly destroy this one. And the risks of expanding it without knowing the consequences—even he knew when something was too dire to chance.

But still, gooseflesh prickled along his skin, and he could almost feel the crackling of magic beneath it, yearning, almost, to be loosed, to be put to purpose and change what was into what had been dreamed. He tightened his hands together behind his back, suppressing the strange, giddy mix of nauseous vertigo and the sudden influx of power, squeezing his eyes shut and opening them again. Let it be assumed that he was nervous—that, unlike what he felt in truth, would be acceptable.

The mages fanned out to the left of where he stood and the templars to the right, taking up positions on the mid-level ledge. As he’d requested, Leon stood closest to him on the templar side, and Asala on the mage side. The most necessary individuals of all, Romulus and Estella, were moving into place directly beneath the Breach. A breeze picked up from the north, feathering over his face, and Cyrus let his muscles relax. Several more Inquisition troops began to carry in and distribute the lyrium—scraped together from personal stores, whatever the Riptide’s crew had been able to secure in the last few weeks, and the amount the spymaster had been able to accrue from more land-bound smuggling and trade routes. It was quite a lot, but each mage or templar would still be getting a minimal dose, given how many ways it had to spread. Cyrus himself was abstaining, of course, and as a Seeker, Leon didn’t need any, either, but everyone else would be taking at least some.

He signaled for them to do so, and waved the rest of the Inquisition back, as it was rather difficult to predict just what effect this much concentrated effort would have on the area, and it was better to minimize the risk of unnecessary casualties. Injuries, that was—he didn’t anticipate any deaths unless everything went horribly wrong, but then if that happened the entire world was doomed anyway, so it would hardly matter in the long run.

“Let it never be said that I avoided doing things of consequence.” He murmured the words to himself, a wry twist of his lip and a shake of his head accompanying the statement.

When at last it looked as though everyone were ready, Cyrus inhaled deeply, releasing his hands from behind his back and raising the right one. He held it there until he knew it was seen, then dropped it, the signal for the templars to begin.

“Templars!” The Commander’s voice boomed out over the ranks, and as one, they took a step forward, genuflecting with their armaments in front of them, bowing their helmed visages over the pommels of swords or hafts of axes, or else leaning them against the poles of spears and halberds, lapsing as one into reverent posture and calling to themselves the peculiar lyrium-fed abilities to cleanse a particular area of hostile magic. Where once they would have turned such force against the mages not far from them, now it was directed at the Breach, and the green light in the sky seemed to shudder and dim as each one spent their resources attempting to wrest it under control. Leon alone remained standing, his eyes clearly fixed on the rift itself, imperceptible words forming on his lips, his stare a thousand yards away.

At the conclusion of their efforts, however, it remained perceptibly magical. Clearly, they had weakened it, but the task of closing it was far from over.

Catching Asala’s eye, Cyrus raised his left hand, and then brought that one down as well, in a sharp motion much like the last.

Though she visibly trembled and her knuckles were white from the grip she held on her staff, Asala still raised it high and called out. "M-mages!" The mages stepped forward in a wave, enveloping their staves in a dispelling green glow before slamming them into ground. As more mages added their spells to the whole, the reflections of the Fade felt by Cyrus began to dwindle as magic around it started to ebb away by the mass dispelling. Asala's eyes darted back and forth over the breach and every now and then a blue glint could be seen in the sky, evidence of her effort to concentrate and corral straying spells.

As soon as the last of the dispellings had run its course, Cyrus stepped forward himself, right to the edge of the drop-off. With a deep inhalation, he reached for the magic, easy to his hands even still, even though he could feel the Fade retreating from this place. He reminded himself that it was good, that it was what he wanted. That it was the right thing to do, and they were the only people who could do it. When that wasn’t enough and his willpower faltered, he reminded himself also of all the reasons he had to do the right thing for once in his life. Of all he needed to make up for, all he needed to repent. And then he glanced down, past the ranks of templars and the less-organized throng of mages, to where the Heralds stood, and he thought of her as well, and all together, it was enough to turn aside the lure.

He raised his arms, a white light gathering around them, spreading until it covered the whole of his body, thin like a mist, and then growing denser as more of it billowed outwards, still contained around him, until he almost seemed to be encased in a sphere of roiling fog. Little scattered sparks of electricity jumped around inside the clouds, occasionally lighting them from within. When the mist had thickened to the point of obscuring his view completely, he finally released it, sending it towards the Breach like a slow-rolling ocean wave. Struck by the light as it moved, it threw tiny prisms of refracted light onto the ground below, glinting off templar armor and the polished staves of the mages.

The Breach, which had begun to distort and destabilize at the edges as it fought against the attempts to neutralize it, almost recoiled from the wave, as though it were half-alive itself and sensed danger. But it was, ultimately, immobile, and the spell hit it like a tidal force, the pearlescent cloud clinging to it, dulling the green to a washed-out verdigris hue, and stopping its motion entirely. It simply hung there, pulsing faintly, a tumor in the sky.

“Now!” His shout echoed as it descended towards the Heralds, his eyes flicking between where they stood and where it remained, yet to be defeated.

Romulus nodded, looking to Estella to see if she was ready as well. She appeared to gather herself for another second, then inclined her head.

As one, they stepped forward and thrust their marked hands at the Breach, the left of Romulus beside the right of Estella. Twin arcs of the green lightning-like energy shot forth and connected with the sickly tear above them, which began to pulsate violently. It shook the arms of both Heralds to maintain the connection, and soon a blindingly bright white light began to emanate from within the Breach's center point.

It was enough to force some of the mages and templars to look away, distracting them from their task, and for a brief moment it seemed as though the Breach was strenghtening, fighting back against the forces trying to shut it for good. It swelled and expanded in front of them for an unknown reason, bulging from within while the light grew stronger still. The Heralds did not relent, each knowing that to stop now could spell disaster far beyond the confines of the temple ruins.

The Breach gave out a great moan, twisting and pulsating as it was steadily filled with the energy from the marks, until at last it could hold itself together no longer, and it exploded, the blinding light becoming all-encompassing, forcing any sane person to shut their eyes. A strong wave of force washed out over the temple grounds, throwing anyone not already bracing for it onto their back. The Heralds received the worst of it, the blast enough to throw them several body lengths away, the green crackling energy still pulsating from their palms.

Cyrus, even despite being prepared for backlash, staggered backwards several steps, his eyes shut against the bright light. As soon as it dimmed, though, he opened them again, running to the end of the ledge and dropping down to the next level, then moving through a few dazed-looking mages to do the same thing a second time, putting him on the ground with the Heralds. “Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant, both of you!” He reached down to Estella first, knocked prone by the blast, and offered a hand to Romulus as well once she was back on her feet.

Whoever or whatever the Elder One was, it had to know they weren’t going to take this lying down now. Behind them, once it was confirmed that both Heralds had survived the effort, a cheer began to swell, dozens of voices adding to the exultation, the celebration of what had just been accomplished.

The sky overhead bore a greenish scar, a remnant of what had loomed so dire, but the Breach was closed.

The Inquisition had succeeded.




Needless to say, the tavern in Haven was packed to the rafters that evening. All the tables had been pushed to the side, and it was standing-room only, still incredibly full due to its proximity to the alcohol. He’d initially entered seeking libation, as most of these people had, but the din of all the voices was incredibly loud, and he wasn’t sure how people could even hear themselves think in the space. So once he’d secured his tankard, he headed for the door immediately.

The Captain of the Riptide busied herself at the bar and knocked shoulders with her large, Qunari-companion. She'd chosen lighter garbs, forgoing her restrictive leathers for softer linens. It seemed as if she was always in the tavern, especially if there was cause for celebration. She occasionally drifted away from her stool to twirl around in the middle of the dance floor and always had a tankard held in her hand. Somehow, she managed not to spill a drop. She arched her back and stretched her arms over her head, as content as one could be in good company. She leaned towards Aslan and tossed her head back, laughter crackling from her belly. Though she was obviously amused, Aslan's tight-lipped frown betrayed none.

Most of the people in here were not those he knew to any degree, though one of the Lions he’d met earlier, Donnelly, was leaning heavily against the bar, apparently in less-than-sober conversation with a much more lucid-looking Aurora, the little redhead who led the mages in these parts, or at least the ones that didn’t answer to Fiona. He gestured upwards with his cup at both of them, the mercenary returning it with a broad grin and the same, sloshing a bit of ale over his hand and then eyeing his handiwork with exaggerated trepidation, frowning for all of a moment before he shrugged and grinned again. It would appear that there was little dampening his current mood. The corner of Cyrus’s mouth turned up, and he passed through the exit to the outside without issue.

The rest of the Lions weren’t far away, standing in a cluster not too far from where the bard played and Larissa sang. They looked to be a bit under the influence on average, but none among the three of them seemed especially so, particularly not considering the chaos around them. Completely sober were Estella’s Tranquil teacher, Rilien, and his assistant. Tanith, Cyrus believed her name was—she was speaking to him with an amused look on her face, but he, of course, wore no expression at all, though he was tuning a lute. That was bound to produce an interesting result, in any case.

He spotted Thalia weaving into and out of the crowd, but of course she rarely talked to him when she didn’t have to, and he certainly didn’t expect to see much of her tonight. She’d probably be spending it with some pretty little thing or another, as was her wont.

Most of the rest of Haven and the Inquisition seemed to occupy the area close to a bonfire, which burned high and bright against the night sky, bathing those around it in an orange glow more than sufficient to stave off the chill of the evening. Asala and Meraad danced in the light of the fire, both laughing freely and easily as he spun her in a wide circle. Nearby the BenoĂźt child watched with a light smile and clapped along to the beat. Even the commander seemed to have been persuaded to join in the festivities, admittedly with much less abandon than anyone around him. He was talking to Marceline, who had her arms around the man who’d been introduced as her husband, MichaĂ«l. For once, Leon's expression was relaxed; open, even. He appeared to be rather enjoying himself, despite the absence of a drink in his hand. Marceline's hand, however, was not likewise unburdened, but held a goblet of wine, no doubt from the same bottle that hung from MichaĂ«l's.

Sparrow herself was lounging on the outskirts, for once. She'd found a barrel to perch on and was idly tapping her fingers across her knee, looking across the tavern. It wasn't immediately apparent what, exactly, she was looking for, but by the expression on her face, she was mildly annoyed.

Estella was nearby the fire, looking a strange mix of happy and uncomfortable. Happy, perhaps, because of the general festivity. The discomfort was likely due to the fact that a new person seemed to crop up to shake her hand or speak to her every few moments. No few of the exchanges were likely either high praise or requests for a dance, from the way she so often looked surprised and then embarrassed in quick succession, a result he suspected both types would have produced. In any case, she tended to smile politely and shake her head a fair amount, which was unsurprising, given what he knew of her tendencies towards reservation and the deflection of compliments.

She met his eyes, shooting him a look that conveyed something between disbelief and panic, as though she weren’t quite sure what to do with herself.

Cyrus merely met her look with a much more mischievous one and shrugged in an exaggerated fashion. Frankly, he thought she should get used to the attention. It wasn’t like she’d be able to avoid it forever, no matter how little she thought of herself. He raised his tankard to his lips, drawing several swallows down in rapid succession. It tasted almost unbearably cheap, but accomplishment had a way of making anything sweeter.

From out of the swirl of dancing people came Vesryn, devoid of most of his armor, though his cloak, a lighter one than the garish white lion, was still tied around his waist, and several of his leg plates were still attached. His tunic was unbuttoned halfway down his chest, as it always seemed to be on the occasions when he got out of his armor. Evidence suggested that the heat of the fire, the warmth of the bodies, and the pace of the movement had warmed him up enough to risk shedding layers, though he'd have to preserve the momentum to stay that way.

Currently he wound his way over to Estella, the latest in her line of visitors, pausing only to take a breath that needed catching. "Might I succeed where the others have failed?" he pondered, offering an upturned hand in her direction, attempting his most charming smile. "My night is not a victory until I have danced with a Herald. The other one has already cruelly spurned me in favor of another." By his delivery, it was entirely true.

Estella was nothing if not consistent, though she looked slightly less surprised this time, something that said perhaps more of Vesryn than it did of her. Her embarrassment, however, was just as evident, though it did seem accompanied by a shade of amusement. “I should hate to hand you a ‘loss’,” she replied, considerably less dramatically, if lightly all the same. “But this particular Herald doesn’t dance, and it really is better that way.” The declination was offered kindly and in good humor, but it was still a refusal, and she smiled apologetically. “I’m sure there is no shortage of people who will gladly take advantage of my lapse in judgement, however.”

"As you wish," Vesryn said, accepting the rejection quite easily. He withdrew the hand into a flourishing bow, and stepped away. "This is not a retreat!" he called, stepping back into the throng of dancers. "Merely a tactical withdrawal!" The swirling bodies consumed him, though it was not long before the telltale sound of his laughter was heard again.

Cyrus didn’t bother suppressing his snicker, but over the noise, it wouldn’t be audible anyway. He was willing to bet that didn’t happen too often to Vesryn, but from Estella, it was entirely predictable. Skirting the edges of the crowd himself, he attempted to find a way to maneuver closer to the fire without getting caught up in the mass of whirling bodies. His path took him by Romulus, and Khari, who was halfway through a tall glass of something golden in color and looking a bit flush in the face because of it, though that might have just been the firelight. He nodded to both as he passed them by, spotting an ideal perch atop a barrel, one that looked to be empty now but had probably contained beer at some point earlier in the evening.

He stationed himself upon it, for the moment, resting his tankard on his knee, his fingers loose about the handle. If he looked up past the fire, he could still see the faint green scar left by the Breach, and try as he might, he couldn’t avoid thinking about it. They celebrated like everything was over, and perhaps for most of them, it would be. But for him at least, he knew things had only begun. There was still the matter of the Elder One, whatever it was, and the magic that had been used to tear open the Veil in the first place. He could recall with unsettling clarity the feeling of power he’d had from just standing close to it, how intoxicating that had been.

Shaking his head and forcing his eyes down, Cyrus lifted his tankard to his lips and downed half of what was left. He should probably make sure he had a few more of these before he slept. For now, though, he tried to let himself get caught up in the merriment of others, washing around him like water around an island. And for a little while at least, it was good enough to be so near to it.

Tomorrow was another day. But tonight didn’t have to be only a prelude to it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Leon rarely slept well, and he never slept early, so even after more than half of the troops and citizens of Haven had sought the warmth of their beds, or one another’s, as the case seemed frequently to be, he was still awake, standing a little closer to the dying bonfire than he’d been before. Periodically, he’d throw a few more scraps of wood on it, to keep it burning for those who weren’t quite ready to call the celebration quits yet. Some remained in the tavern, but most of those who were still awake had moved outside by the time the foreign horn sounded down the mountain.

It seemed to draw everyone to a temporary stillness. His own head whipped towards the source of the sound, and he stepped out from around the fire to peer up the mountainside from whence it had issued. He could see faintly the glimmer of hundreds, possibly thousands, of torches, and his heart jumped in his chest, a wash of mixed dread and anticipation flooding his system. He did the necessary strategic calculations without even consciously deciding it, and every outlook was grim. Grimmer, the longer it took them to respond.

He took quick stock of who was in his immediate proximity, and found that there were yet a fair number of people he could use immediately. Haven had three trebuchets built within its defenses, and those would be their best chance of softening up this force, whatever it was, before it reached their doorstep. He was under no illusions that an army of that size was here to negotiate or offer assistance. It was here to kill them, and it was his job to make sure that didn’t happen, impossible as the task now seemed.

“Reed. Get the Lions, have them take command of their units. They’re on the southern trebuchet. Go with them.” The corporal saluted and hustled off towards the cluster of tents where the officers on loan made their camp. Nearby, Vesryn was stepping into his gear about as fast as anyone could don full plate, whilst Cyrus stood from where he’d been sitting, also peering at the incoming force. Asala had a bit of a shellshocked look to her, but he feared that much worse was to come.

“Cyrus, Vesryn, Asala. Take any troops you can get on the way, find Estella, and get to the near trebuchet.” It was the closest by a lot, but they’d probably have to wake the Herald before getting there, which meant they’d need the time they could save. “Rilien—please go to the Chantry and inform Marceline and MichaĂ«l. Prepare a retreat and find us a way out of here.” In truth, the way he saw the largest number of them surviving this was to get out of Haven, but preparing that would take time, time in which they would be forced to fight. The Tranquil dipped his head, speaking too low to hear to Tanith, who nodded as well and remained behind as he headed up towards the top of the hill Haven sat on. Sparrow lingered near the gates, balancing herself on the pommel of her ridiculously large flanged mace, eying the horizon with narrowed eyes and pinched lips. Though she said nothing to the bypassing soldiers, nor to Rilien or Leon's assembled group, it was apparent she was readying herself for combat.

“The rest of you are with me. We’ll be going to—” He stopped at the sound of the front gate being thrown open, and when it was, it admitted Romulus, Khari, and what appeared to be a severely injured Lia. Leon’s brows drew down over his eyes, and he remembered that she’d been sent on a routine patrol earlier in the evening. From the looks of it, the other scout she’d gone with hadn’t made it back.

“What are we looking at?” Though he’d have much preferred to insist she get her wound looked at before reporting, it didn’t look fatal and they didn’t have the time. He needed as much information as he could get as soon as she could get it, and so he silenced his expression of sympathy in favor of bare efficiency. Asala produced a red vial from the satchel she seemed to always carry with her, and pressed it into Lia's hand with a deeply apologetic look before she took leave to follow Leon's orders.

“Venatori,” the elf managed, as Romulus and Khari helped her into a seat. Immediately she drank a small amount of the potion Asala had handed her, swallowing with a grimace. “And templars. The red kind. Together.” Vesryn buckled on his second gauntlet, drawing his axe.

"Well, that’s just wonderful.” He jogged off, to join the others he’d been assigned to.

He couldn’t say it made no sense. Both groups had made reference to an Elder One, and, at least indirectly, an assassination plot. He hadn’t expected there would be near enough of either to constitute an army of this size yet, but it would appear that this was a grave miscalculation on his part. Leon’s jaw tightened. “When you’re done with that, Lia, wake as many of the troops as you can find. Gather them at the gate and position them as well as you know how. Tanith can help with the formations.” He glanced to Rilien’s aide to confirm the order. She was also a mage, so she should at least be able to fix the wound well enough to finish what the potion would start. Lia nodded wordlessly, getting to her feet before half the potion was through, and downing the rest as she ran off, Tanith on her heels.

That left him with Romulus, Khari, Séverine, a few regulars, and whoever was still inside the tavern for the last trebuchet. He was accounting for the possibility of advance troops in sending so many to each of the machines. Hopefully, he was wrong about that, but Leon had learned to plan for the worst and leave the best for hoping. Gesturing for those that were around to follow him, he pulled open the tavern door. Inside lingered Captain Tavish, her first mate Aslan, and a few other soldiers, no few of them blearily waking to the sounds of organized chaos outside.

“We’re under attack,” he informed them curtly. “Get up, arm yourselves as well as you can, and follow me.”

Zahra was on her feet as soon as Leon swept into the tavern. Geared appropriately in her flexible leathers, and swinging her bow from her shoulder, tightening the buckle connected to her quiver. Aslan stood at her side, though he held an impressive axe in his hands, arms bristling with corded muscle. If he was worried about the outcome of their impending battle, he showed no indications. It might've been just another walk in the park. Small, flinty eyes regarded the other soldiers, dwarfed in his presence. She took a deep breath and flashed Leon an encouraging smile, if the small twinge of her lips was anything to go by. She tottered away from the stools, followed closely behind by the others inhabiting the tavern and wove around a few soldiers, rounding up on his side, thick eyebrows raised in question, “We're ready when you are. I don't mind, but mightn't we know what we're facing?

“Venatori.” The reply came from Khari, who’d leaned around Leon’s impressive presence to peer into the tavern. “And Red Templars. We’ve gotta go load the trebuchets, and, you know, be on the lookout for anyone trying to climb the palisade from the flanks and stuff.” She sounded as though she expected subterfuge of that kind, which wasn’t entirely unreasonable. This army was bound to contain shock troops of some kind, and the walls, while sturdy and tall, were not unassailable.

“Can't say I've ever been in a fight this large, but I s'pose it's like anything else,” Zahra wrinkled her nose and reached back into her quiver, tickling her fingers across the feather. Counting off arrows, from the movement of her lips, until she was satisfied, and also drifted to Leon's side in order to see Khari properly. If Aslan's ears could have perked up, they might have, as interested as he appeared in the conversation, drifting closer. He held the axe aloft, inspecting its bladed edge, and finally broke his silence, regarding Leon with a leveled stare, “Where would you like us to go?”

“Follow me.” The words were terse, clipped, and Leon moved away from the doorway, twisting to avoid a collision with Khari and leading the group towards the farther trebuchet. It was in an unready position, being that they’d not foreseen the need to use it yet. The crank behind it would turn it in the proper direction, but doing so wasn’t their only task.

The sound of wood splintering in a burst drew Leon’s attention, and his head snapped to the wall, part of which had just been caved in by some kind of controlled explosion. Several red Templars were the first through, followed by half a dozen Venatori, and further dull booms indicated that this breach of the defenses was not the only one. The Seeker ground his teeth, particularly when one hulking creature filed in behind the rest, its body, perhaps once human, now a towering mass of red lyrium more than anything else. It couldn’t have been any less than ten feet tall, by his estimation, its arms heavy clubs of blood-colored crystal.

“SĂ©verine, turn the trebuchet! The rest of you, keep them off her!”

Leon took a deep breath, feeling the shift inside himself, the way his every sense seemed to expand, and a primal violence welled in his chest, urging him forward, suppressing his tendencies towards gentility and flooding him with the unquenchable desire for blood. A red mist fuzzed the very corners of his vision, but the rest of it only grew sharper, the colors more vivid and defined, and his nose flooded with the scent of iron and fire and fear, thick and pervasive in the air over Haven.

He charged.

Despite her lack of armor or her usual weaponry, Khari was the next one off, charging after him and peeling off to the left, where she rolled out of the way of a heavy swing from one of the other templars, springing to her feet and planting her knife in the armpit he exposed with the swing. He went down, and she scooped up his battle-axe, bounding back into the fray with a snarl.

Romulus was also underprepared for the fight, but managed to grapple one of the Venatori to the ground, where he drew the man's sidearm, a short curved dagger. After ending the zealot's life by cutting his throat open, Romulus withdrew and kept watchful eyes on the unfolding melee. Séverine had begun working to turn the large trebuchet towards the enemy masses beyond the wall, her templars throwing themselves into the conflict against the army that faced them. The Red Templar behemoth crushed the first unlucky templar to attempt facing it, crunching the man into a distorted shape of metal and torn flesh.

Aslan bulled ahead with a startlingly loud howl. One that might've given fleshy men pause, if they weren't out of their heads with red lyrium. He dragged his axe behind him and planted his feet, swinging the axe around to shear a man's head clear off his shoulders, flicking a clear spray of blood behind him. Shouldering the body aside, the bulky Qunari faced the Red Templar behemoth and danced away from a disfigured fist swinging towards his head. For someone so large, his experience in battle was evident by the way he danced to the creature's glowing side, hunkering under another nasty blow and coming up behind him with a response of his own.

Bows were best utilized on the outskirts, so Zahra took her position at the rear and bounced around their own soldiers, who were all barreling towards the Venatori and Red Templars. She notched the first arrow and drew it back against her cheek, eyes feverishly bright, and loosed it into the closest Venatori's head. The man didn't seem to know he was dead, because he stumbled ahead a few paces, blinking rapidly and fell at Khari's feet. The Dalish woman barely seemed to register his presence, stepping over him without noticing him, as such, driving her pilfered axe into the leather chestplate of one of the Venatori in much the same way she swung her cleaver-sword on any other day. Zahra turned her attention towards Aslan and the hulking mass of crimson gems, loosing three arrows in quick succession, though they did little more than ricochet off its grotesque body. One, at least, thumped into its fleshy elbow. A glowering snarl sounded, accompanied by more arrows hissing by her companions head, aiding them in felling oncoming enemies.

Though Leon had initially charged the behemoth, landing a blow heavy enough to issue spiderweb cracks through part of its lyrium surface, he’d been quickly surrounded by others, templars and Venatori alike, as they rounded on the largest, most immediately threatening target, and they were proving much more tenacious than the average man, perhaps an effect of their morale. He only barely registered the tactical thought, which sounded in some part of his mind that was distant now. Much more immediate was the sound of his heart in his ears, and the immediate action-and-reaction taking place in front of him.

An incoming longsword left a bloody slice on his unarmored shoulder, and his hand snapped up, closing around the wrist attached tightly enough to turn his knuckles white under his gloves. They bled again, from impact with the jagged lyrium crystals, but he didn’t notice it as more than a minor inconvenience, one that might cause his grip to become slicker than he liked. Twisting, he wrenched the Venatori’s arm out of its socket, and, unburdened by plate, shifted his weight to kick another square in the chest, sending him back onto his rear for someone else to end. An arrow whizzed by over his shoulder, but he remained unflinching, dismissing it as a non-threat and driving his fist up into the throat of the man with the dislocated arm. He fell clutching at his crushed windpipe, and Leon flowed forward to the next foe, kicking a third in the back of the knees while she was distracted with her efforts to engage Romulus.

The hiss of displaced air followed by the sound of squelching and a wet crack signified the end of another red templar slightly behind him, Khari having taken up a position at his flank, though not too close. She breezed past him after that, though, bringing the battle-axe over her head and heaving it down upon the behemoth, who turned at the last moment and raised a stony arm to block, sending her blow aside with a ringing clang. Khari staggered backwards, her momentum momentarily halted, and leaving her open to the Venatori shield that slammed into her side, taking her to the ground.

The Venatori engaging Romulus didn't live much longer, as he brought a knee swiftly up into her helmet, rattling the woman's skull around with a dull clang. His knife found her throat as she fell back. Romulus had earned himself a few new scars from slashes from the battle, undoubtedly a result of his poor armament and perhaps even his inexperience navigating battlefields with this many combatants. He did manage to pick out Khari upon the ground, and rushed to assist, tackling the Venatori warrior from behind, the two of them collapsing to the ground in a murderous struggle.

"It's lined up!" came a cry from behind them. Séverine drew her sword and moved swiftly around to the trebuchet's release, slicing it with a chop and releasing the counterweight of the siege engine. Though they were the ones currently besieged, the trebuchet hurled a large stone chunk out. There was a heavy thud in the distance, and cries of agony echoing over the battle, but if the attack had any significant effect, their enemies weren't showing it. Séverine scooped up a second sword from one of her fallen troops and waded into the fray, slicing through several unaware enemies with ruthless efficiency.

"That thing needs to fall!" she called out, referring to the Red Templar behemoth, still smashing anything that came too close, barely discriminating between friend and foe. Séverine stabbed her sword into the back of the Venatori entangled with Romulus, allowing him to get back to his feet and move away from the tower of muscle and red lyrium before them.

The hulking Red Templar swung its scythe-like arm down in a wide, clumsy circle, growling more like a beast than a thing that had once been human. It shivered and stepped into a corpse, crushing it beneath its foot. Unheeded in its pursuit of bodies to crush and maul, it lumbered towards Khari and Romulus, mouth agape in a red, glowing socket. Though its movements were sluggish and uncoordinated, it hardly reacted to the blades clattering off its contorted limbs, occasionally swinging its smaller arm like a claw. Zahra continued pelting arrows into its shoulders, knees, elbows, and one that thudded into its neck, seeking any weakness, without much success. Like a drunk stumbling for purchase on the ground, the Red Templar behemoth bumbled forward and appropriated its momentum to swing its lyrium-encrusted hand against the ground. It bellowed once more, and turned abruptly, hefting its arm towards Leon's unprotected back.

It was Aslan who shouldered Leon aside, raising his axe in front of his face, palm planted against the flat of the blade to present the brunt of the blow. As far as preventing the lyrium-scythe from rendering him as dead as that contorted soldier, he'd managed to hold his ground. The upper portion of the blade had curved itself into the Qunari's broad shoulder blade, deep enough that both seemed pinned in place, with the axe biting into the creature's shoulder. One of his meaty fists maintained the hold on his axe, while the other had snaked out to grappled onto chain-links clanging through the creature's chest. Portions of the lyrium crystals bit into his mauve flesh and bled freely down his forearms, and the top of his head. His horns had prevented them from going straight through his cheeks.

A rippling scream sounded over the din of battle, “Kill the fucking thing.” Zahra's fingers moved in meticulous, practiced movements, sending arrows into chests and foreheads, a clear attempt to pave a path towards the immobile pair.

The deadlock broke quite savagely, when Leon leaped atop the behemoth, wrapping one of his arms around its neck, still much softer and more vulnerable than the rest of its body. He flexed the muscles in his arm with tremendous strength, pulling his hooked limb back towards him, using both his strength and his considerable weight to cut off its air supply. As it turned out, even mostly-lyrium monsters still needed that, and though it took several moments, its hold on Aslan eventually slackened, its arm withdrawing and its body collapsing ponderously to the ground, Leon still atop it. He didn’t relent until he knew it had died, rather than simply falling unconscious, at which point he rolled off it and to his feet, breathing heavily and deeply, like a blacksmith’s bellows.

The Behemoth's arm retreated from Aslan's shoulder with a sickening suck and nearly took the Qunari with him in a tumble of limbs, though he sunk to his knees instead. His breath came in wet gasps, sifting from bleeding lips. There was a moment where it appeared like he was trying to stand using his axe as a brace, but his shoulders hunched forward and slumped. Bright eyes swam upwards, searched for something far off. His axe clattered from his twitching fingers. It didn't take long for Zahra to find herself scrambling to his side, fingers smoothing over his skin in desperate strokes, as if she were trying to hold in his wounds, and prevent the inevitable from happening.

A sort of breathlessness overtook him as Zahra babbled against his shoulder, “No, no no no. Aslan. Aslan. You're okay. You're fine. They'll patch you up. Asala, she can—” His answer was a hacking cough and a slow nod, followed by a small, knowing smile. His ragged breath drew out in a long sigh and as suddenly as he'd been there, Aslan slowly slumped to the side, dragging Zahra along with him. The howl that escaped her sounded as inhuman as the Behemoth's roars, an ugly, poignant sound that muffled itself into the Qunari's jawline. If she had any inkling of impending danger, it appeared as if she didn't care.

There were several seconds of poignant silence, pervasive somehow even despite the fact that battle continued around them. For a thick, heavy moment, the only noises in the area were the ones Zahra made, but they could not remain to mourn. Haven was still under attack, and all their lives still at risk.

It was Khari who stepped forward first, approaching the captain much as one might approach a wild animal, cornered and wounded—cautious, but resolute. She swallowed thickly, laying a hand on Zahra’s shoulder and flexing it in a soft squeeze that became an insistent tug. “We can’t stay, Zee. They’re still coming.” She hesitated, pushing a gusty breath out between her teeth. “Your crew can’t lose you, too.”

At that moment, a sound not unlike scraping metal, amplified hundreds of times, ripped through the air, and a fine tremor shook the ground, just enough to be felt beneath their feet. Khari’s eyes went wide, and she glanced back down at Zahra, grimacing and shifting her grip to bodily pull the petite captain, no bigger than herself, to her feet.

“Hate me later. We don’t want to meet that like this.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Panic set in immediately and clutched Asala's heart. The deafening roar of something terrible doubled her over and forced her hands to her ears to try and drown out the sound. It didn't help, of course, she could feel the ferocity of the cry in her bones, she could feel its hate. Eventually the roar subsided, but the dread she felt did not. Slowly Asala took a step back, but her foot caught something and she was thrown backward. She landed on top of something, and when she turned to see what to what it was, the dead eyes of a Venatori soldier stared back at her. She cried out in surprise and scrambled away from the charred corpse.

She reached the trebuchet and used it to pull herself to her feet. All around her, the scene was the same. Bloodied and charred Ventori, broken and shattered red templars, and even some of the Inquisition soldiers lay dead around them. But all of that only garnered her attention for a moment, as the sound of the massive wing beats drew her eyes upward. A great black dragon with leathery jet wings flew silhouetted against the night stars. Asala's eyes went wide in fear and terror, causing her to slip back down to the ground, her back pressed against the trebuchet and her gaze pinned upward.

She watched it descend and sink its talons into a another trebuchet, wrecking it like it was made of nothing but rotten wood. Panic seeped in again, this time with a shot of adrenaline, and she pushed herself up from the ground and quickly took a few cautionary steps away. Over the din of everything, she could still hear the cries of battle and the ringing of metal against metal. She turned and found Cyrus, her eyes wide and confused. She didn't know what to do any more, and she looked to him for direction.

His attention too was pinned on the dragon, but he wore no expression of fear. Rather, Cyrus seemed to be studying it, a sharp stare following its wheels and turns in the sky carefully. He was mouthing words, though it was impossible to tell what they were, or if they had any volume at all, over the din of battle. When the dragon passed temporarily out of sight, his eyes fell back down, and only then did he seem to observe the chaos around them for the first time, flicking his gaze back and forth between each component of their situation rapidly, absorbing the information and processing it.

A muscle in his jaw jumped, and his scrutiny fell on her briefly, before skittering to Estella and then the rest. He looked like he was about to say something, loud enough for everyone to hear this time, but it was at about that point that a small cluster of other soldiers stumbled upon the site, all in various states of woundedness. “Fall back to the Chantry!” The words were hasty and slurred, but nevertheless effective. “Commander’s orders!”

“You heard him, let’s go.” That seemed to be mostly directed at Estella and Vesryn, but then he glanced to Asala, gesturing up Haven’s hill with a sharp tilt of his head as he turned.

Vesryn withdrew away from the thickest fighting, his spear coated in blood, and much of his armor spattered as well, though he was moving quite efficiently, a sign that he hadn't suffered too much in return as of yet. His axe as well was dripping dark red, and even small bits of red lyrium crystals clung to the blade of the weapon, from where it sat upon his back. He moved back swiftly, always keeping his shield towards the enemy, his helmet darting left and right to watch his path as he moved.

"I'll watch the rear," he stated, leaving no room for argument. A reckless Venatori found himself skewered upon the spear, and Vesryn shoved him off onto his back with a kick from a metal boot. "No time to lose, we can't get cut off." He was clearly referring to the fact that elsewhere the Venatori and Red Templars were finding more success, and starting to break through into Haven, where they could run rampant. It would get very messy soon, unless they could fall back and find a better place to hold them off.

Estella was covered in cuts and scratches—they’d pulled her out of sleep and she hadn’t had time to don much more than a leather cuirass and boots before they were off again, and the lack of protection had hurt. All things considered though, the wounds were light, and it was obvious enough that she’d somehow avoided the worst of all of them. Looking between the others, she nodded, leading the way forward. Their path took them towards the gate first, after which they’d be able to go up the hill, past the tavern again, and then to the Chantry.

The scene that met them upon approaching the gate was not a pretty one. There were fewer corpses here, but the gate itself was clearly but a few blows from caving inward. Spotting Lia and Tanith in the crowd, Estella shouted out. “Fall back to the Chantry, everyone! The Commander’s called a retreat!” As if to punctuate the statement, the heavy wooden gate groaned in protest again as it was struck from the outside—presumably, they were using a battering ram.

Most of the soldiers looked quite glad to be going along with that plan, but Tanith looked at the gate for a long moment before turning back to Estella. “If we don’t hold them here, you won’t have enough time to get out before we’re overrun. Some of us must stay, and I will stay with them.” Quickly, she turned to the soldiers. “Men and women of the Inquisition! Who among you will remain, that your Herald, and your brothers and sisters in arms, might live to fight another day?”

There was a moment of heavy silence, but then a woman stepped forward, her shield to the fore, and saluted Estella with her sword. “For the Inquisition.” Several of those who’d been standing closest to her followed, with various affirmations of for the Inquisition, for the Herald, or even for Thedas. No few of these people had been wearing broad grins earlier in the evening, celebrating with joy and abandon, but there was no trace of that now. In the end, Tanith had two dozen footsoldiers with her, and they all rearranged hurriedly so as to be in front of the gate itself, forming a wall of shields and spears, those in the back line drawing bows and pointing them for the door. In front of the rest, Tanith lit a flame in one hand, a dagger held in a reverse grip in the other, and glanced over her shoulder.

“We’ll hold. The rest of you—get to the Chantry. And tell Rilien I’m sorry, would you?”

Estella’s face twisted into an expression of clear pain, and she looked almost as though she intended to protest, but in the end, something stayed her tongue, and she nodded solemnly to them. “I will. Thank you, all of you. Fight well.” Her voice nearly cracked, but she managed to hold it steady. The need for haste was still apparent, however, and she turned from them then, jogging up the hill with the rest of the group and the remainder of those who had been posted at the gate.

Asala quietly followed, her eyes wide in shock. It was all too difficult to process what was happening, and she didn't truly understand it all. There was smoke and blood in the air, and deeper into the town the crimson of fires burned. She felt empty and numb, her feet moving on their own behind Estella and Cyrus. As they drew closer to the Chantry, the clash of steel reached her ears, and she looked up to see a small cluster of Venatori. They must have found a breach somewhere within the wall. Their armor was covered in scarlet and around their feet lay multiple bodies-- not all of them soldiers of the Inquistion. Amongst the pile, Asala recognized the face of Adan, the alchemist who'd aided her.

Her hand covered her mouth and she choked back a sob. Her legs trembled and threatened to buckle under her own weight. So distraught was she, that she didn't see the Venatori archer draw his bow, his arrow aimed at them.

The arrow flew from the end of the bow, its trajectory straight and unerring, at least until there was another body in front of it, Cyrus leaving afterimages behind as he pulled through the Fade to the spot, the luminous sword in his hand swinging in a controlled arc that snapped the arrow in two, the halves of it flying off in different directions. The bolt of lightning that he shot from his free hand cooked the archer in his armor, and the cultist dropped heavily to the ground.

“Asala! Focus! We’re not done yet!”

She shook her head, hard, and her eyes focused. Closing her eyes she forced everything to the back of her mind and drew her hands up. A Venatori with a large sword rushed them, and in a moment, the fade lit up in her hands. A barrier formed feet in front of him and surged forward. He attempted to hew through the shield, but the sword bounced off and left hairline cracks in it, but it continued to bowl forward regardless. The barrier struck the man at full force, throwing him back first into the ground hard. The wheezing he let out caused Asala to wince, but otherwise she did not back away.

The fight was a short one, in total, and the last Venatori soldier fell before Estella, a saber-stroke opening a broad gash on his neck, gushing arterial blood onto the snow. Her expression was grim, but resolute. “It’s not far now; let’s go.” She took point again, leading them up the last staircase and onto the highest level of the town itself, where they could glimpse ahead of them several others standing by the Chantry doors.

There were a lot of maroon tunics in the mix—it would seem the Lions had made it this far as well, and from the prominent scorch marks on their clothes and the soot-covered civilians that they herded inside the building, their progress here had been no easier than anyone else’s. As the group approached, they drew the attention of the mercenaries, who looked quite relieved to see them.

“Thank the Maker,” Donnelly said as they approached, breathing a heavy exhale. “Commander Leon’s lot are inside already, and we’ve got most of the civilians and remaining troops as well. You should hurry—he’ll want to speak with you.” He gestured for the group to head inside ahead of himself and the other Lions.

The small Chantry was brimming with people, civilians and soldiers alike. There was a loud clamor of multiple voices all speaking at once, and in various states of panic. The unrest felt within the building was palpable, and Asala wanted nothing more than to close her ears and drown it all out. But she didn't. Instead, she threw herself into work. As they approached the leaders of the Inquisition, Asala stopped and began to heal all of those that needed it. The work helped take her mind off of the panic in her heart, and the focus helped drown out the dread.

As she helped a soldier with a large gash in his side, she watched as the others approached the Inquisition's leaders. Marceline stood with her arms crossed and a thin frown on her lips as she spoke to Leon and Rilien. It seemed she had just been roused from bed, as she still wore a black nightgown, though she also wore a thick coat that was far too big for her and a pair of thick leather boots. Nearby, her husband rested heavily against a pillar, a thin line of blood falling from his temple, and a pair of swords hanging limply from his hands. Larissa comforted Pierre with a firm grip on his shoulders and whispering something into his ears. Leon was fully armored now, his arms crossed over his broad chest, but when they entered, his eyes were immediately upon them, and a fraction of the tension left his frame.

Rilien looked the same as he ever did, still unerring in his calm, though not too far away, Khari seemed considerably more agitated, pacing restlessly. She too was fully armored now, and wearing her familiar cleaver-like sword. Her expression brightened for a moment upon seeing them, but then her eyes moved to the cluster of the Inquisition's leaders, as though she were waiting for something.

Leon said something to his fellow Inquisition leaders, too low to hear properly, and then nodded shortly, drawing in what seemed to be a very deep breath indeed, before he gestured to Asala and the rest of the irregulars, both those who’d just entered and the ones who were already there. Once everyone had assembled in a rough circle, he began to speak, his voice low enough not to carry much further than their ring of people.

“There isn’t much time until they reach us, as I’m sure you're aware.” He glanced up, towards the doors, where several Inquisition soldiers were at work fortifying the entrance to the Chantry with whatever was available, setting up an inverted ‘v’ of pews, a traffic control tactic that would likely do no one any good in the end. “I don’t know who this is or where they got a dragon, but we’ve no hope of holding Haven.” He shot a glance to Marceline.

She shook her head and drew the coat tighter over her shoulders. "We have our essential supplies packed into carts and the horses are ready..." She said before she hesitated. She threw a wary glance over her shoulder and toward her son and husband, before she returned it to the group. Marceline sighed heavily before she continued. "But, we have nowhere to escape to. We would not make it out the front gate before we were cut down." Though her face betrayed no emotion, her grip on the coat noticably tightened. "And I do not know of any other way out of Haven."

The group was interrupted at that point by an approaching Reed, who half-carried Chancellor Roderick, one of the clergyman’s arms slung over the corporal’s shoulders. Roderick’s white vestments bore a very obvious red stain, though it would seem he wasn’t currently bleeding. Rather, his face looked wan, bleached of all color, and a healer as experienced as Asala knew he was dying from blood loss.

“He said he had to talk to you, Commander,” Reed offered to Leon, whose brows drew together over his eyes.

Asala quickly moved to Roderick's other side and gestured for Reed to gently lower him into a sitting position on the ground. Once there, Asala's hand lit up in a healing spell and she moved it over the wound. She tilted her head toward Leon and gave him a curt shake of his head. It... did not look good, and she doubted that he was within her power to save, but it would not stop her from trying. She focused in on his wound and began to try and help as much as she could-- at the very least, she could dull the pain.

"Charming girl," he said, having apparently caught the look she gave Leon. Roderick patted her gently on the head before he weakly turned her head toward Leon. "Ser Albrecht," he began, before wincing in pain. "There is a way. You wouldn't know it unless you've taken the summer pilgrimage as I have. The people can escape. She must've shown me," he said weakly, but still tried to reach his feet. A steadying hand from Asala and a constant healing spell at his said, she helped guide him up.

"Andraste must have shown me so I can-can tell you."

“What do you mean, Chancellor?” Leon’s tone seemed to waver between gentle and stern, as though he could not quite resolve the tension between the urgency of their situation and his evident sympathy for the cleric. “Shown you what?”

“It was whim that I walked the path,” he replied, his mind clearly not at its usual alert capacity, which was probably the result of the wound he’d taken earlier. “Now, with so many in the Conclave dead, to be the only one that remembers
” He wheezed, a sound that might have been a rueful laugh, had he the lung capacity for it. “If this simple memory can save us
 then this could be more than mere accident.” He turned his head, clearly making an effort to fix his eyes on Romulus and Estella. “You could be more
”

“Will it work?” Estella asked urgently, training her gaze on Rilien and Leon. The commander turned to the Tranquil as well, perhaps trusting his instinct in clandestine retreat better than his own.

It did not take him long to consider. “Possibly. If you can show us the way.” His expression remained devoid of any readable traces, until he turned the scant bit needed to move his citrine eyes from Roderick to the others. “But it will take time, and the opposition must be occupied while it occurs.” The gravity of what he was saying was apparent in his pitch, somehow, though he didn’t modulate much at all. He was saying, clearly enough, that some group of people would need to remain behind and distract the encroaching force while the rest escaped. And the prospect of those people escaping was near to nothing.

"So we give them something they’ll be drawn to, as bait,” Romulus cut in, buckling on the second of his bracers. Estella looked as though she’d been about to speak, but yielded the floor when the now battle-geared assassin spoke up instead. His weapons were soon in his hands, making his next words perhaps less surprising. "I’ll go, with a few others maybe. I could try to reach one of the trebuchets, turn it towards the mountains behind us. Hit the right spot, and
” He pushed his hands down, a gesture symbolizing an avalanche as best he could make it.

"Bury them in the village they want to take?” Vesryn said, grinning slightly as he leaned on his spear, though he appeared largely uninjured. "Not a bad plan for our escape, but that doesn’t leave you with much of one.” Romulus had a look of steel in his eyes, and yet at the same time it had softened. Aggression towards the enemy, out of desire to help friends, perhaps.

"I was going to be gone in the morning anyway,” he admitted, glancing at Khari. "But this is a choice I can make. One choice of my own. I want it to be a good one.”

“I’m going with you.” That was Khari, and she said it with iron in her voice, a tone that left no room for protest. It didn’t take long, though, for that impression to almost dissipate, subsumed under her usual carefree demeanor, complete with reckless smile. “Can’t well run away while my friend goes off to fight a dragon and fire a trebuchet at a whole mountain, now can I?” She put one fist in her other palm in front of her chest, cracking her knuckles and shaking her hands out, shifting deliberately from one foot to another, as though to make sure everything was working the way she wanted it to.

Romulus simply nodded, offering no objection, and smiling slightly, as though unsurprised.

Estella glanced back and forth between them, still looking a bit like she’d swallowed something that didn’t agree with her, something tightening around her eyes, but she didn’t say anything. Leonhardt didn’t seem especially pleased, either, but clearly he believed that the suggestion made sense, and he nodded slowly. “Very well,” he said at last. “Give me a moment; I’ll see who among the others would join you—skilled as you are, the distraction needs to last, or it will be for naught.”

He left them there for several minutes, during which he made a short circuit of the room, returning with four Inquisition regulars, looking nervous but resolute, and, surprisingly enough, Grand Enchanter Fiona. She nodded to the group, smiling grimly. “I failed to protect my people once,” she explained, “I will not do so again.”

A pair of horns muscled their way toward the group and Meraad emerged with his arms crossed and his head tilted to the side. After a moment of him glancing between them, he nodded. "I will join you."

"No." The healing spell in Asala's hand cut off abruptedly and caused Roderick to wince as the pain rushed back. She shifted his weight so that Reed was left holding onto him again, and she moved toward Meraad. "No, you will not," she stated firmly as she stood in front of him. The frown she wore was deep and wide and she held his wrists as tight as she dared.

He simply smiled and shook his head. "I am, and I will." A muscle tightened in her jaw and she was about to refuse him again, but he silenced her by pressing his forehead gently against her. "For you, Kadan. I have to make sure you escape safely." With that said, he withdrew and threw a glance back at Romulus and Khari. "Someone has to make sure they come back," he said still smiling. "We will be fine. I promise," he said, kissing her forehead.

She was quiet after that, her mouth open but she didn't know what to say. She stared at him long and hard before she spoke again. "You... promise?" she asked, to which he nodded. Her gaze lingered for a moment longer before she went into the pack at her side. She retrieved a container and pulled the lid off to reveal a white, paint-like substance. She dipped a pair of fingers into it a scooped some out.

Without needing her to ask him, he leaned forward and she drew a pair of lines across his forehead with the vitaar, and another pair down his forehead, across his brow, and all the way to his jaw. He then offered her his arms, and she drew another pair of lines down each of them. When she was done, she replaced the lid, slipped the container back in her pack, and took a step backward. She was on the verge of tears, before she threw herself into his arms.

"Come back, Kadan," and with that, she returned to Roderick's side and resumed the healing spell, throwing herself back into her work.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Image



Estella had lost track of how many hours, how many miles, the Inquisition had walked since departing Haven. Their progress was understandably slow, considering the number of wounded. The cavalry’s horses, the ones they’d managed to round up for the retreat, had been given over to the injured, as had any spare space in the two supply carts they’d been able to muster in enough time. It wasn’t a lot, wasn’t near enough, but it was something. She supposed she should feel comforted by that, but she really didn’t.

As it had done so many times before, the necessity of continuing to move forward kept her from collapse, but it was a near thing. She simply led Nox, burdened down with two injured soldiers, along the trail the wagons had forged through the snow, near the back of the procession. The other Lions slogged nearby, she knew, but she hadn’t made eye contact with anyone for most of the time they’d been walking.

Now, they drew to a stop, far enough away for those in charge to feel comfortable making camp, and knowing that they had to, lest the injured become the dead. Handing Nox off to one of the soldiers so he could help the others down, Estella moved forwards into the camp and started to help pitch the tents, few as they were, the largest one devoted to the care of the wounded. Her hands moved mechanically, methodically, without any thought at all, because she was trying very hard not to have any. A few others laid all the blankets and such that they had down on the floors, and she caught sight of Leon and Hissrad assisting with the carrying of the most gravely hurt to the tent, where she expected Asala and Donovan and some of the other mages would soon be hard at work.

It would be nice, to have a use at a time like this. A real one.

When the tents were pitched, Estella helped dig a fire pit, then ventured out into the snowy landscape to find wood to burn in it. At present, no one told her she shouldn’t, because they couldn’t spare anyone the work needed to get the camp set up as soon as possible. Every time her thoughts wandered to the avalanche’s thundering down the mountainside into Haven or the sight of that dragon flying away, she shook her head and refocused, scanning the landscape for another dead tree or brush sticking up from under the snow. Every time she thought of Khari or Romulus or the party who held the gate, or Fiona or Tanith or Asala’s brother Meraad, she threw another branch over her shoulder and trekked it back to the site, not pausing before she struck out again.

Every time she thought of the people who’d died so that she could live, she took a deep, shuddering breath, and another step forward. What else could she do?

Each trip back to the fire pit brought her back to Cyrus, who’d started it with his magic and was now tending it, coaxing it to grow as large and warm as possible, feeding it gradually from the pile of wood she was bringing in so that it would burn long and steady. He’d also altered the shape of the pit, so that the outer perimeter of the fire could be used in several places for heating snow into drinkable water and cooking, things of that kind. He seemed to be doing so now, actually, a large cauldron set near the center of the flames, which licked up its thick, cast-iron sides. Several bags of supplies lay near where he sat, and water was beginning to boil in the cauldron, prompting him to begin adding other things. From what he had, it seemed their meal would be a thick stew of some kind.

Rilien could be seen on another side of the fire, steadily at work brewing potions, from the look of it, though his kit was quite small, probably being the only version of it he’d been able to stow on such short notice as they’d had. Already, though, several glass vessels were full and stoppered, stuck into the snow to cool rapidly for consumption. Larissa worked nearby, aiding him to the best of her abilities. Several other members of the Inquisition were hard at work building up a snow-wall to protect the camp from the worst of the wind, especially considering that there would not be enough tents and blankets for everyone. Out of those helping build the wall stood Sparrow, no worse for wear, possibly sporting a new wound or two, but it seemed as if she'd come out of the battle with all her limbs intact. Through chattering teeth and the occasional colorful cuss, she smoothed her fingers across the impromptu bricks and turned towards the nearest man to settle another brick in place.

Marceline had changed out of her nightgown, and now wore something more appropriate for the environment: a thick black dress and heavy leather boots. She kept Pierre close as they moved through the camp, handing out the water to those who needed it, one of whom was her husband, Michaël. He sat heavily against the cart, another soldier working to patch the cut that opened above his eye. When not watching his family, he seemed to gaze off into the distance, with a glaze to his eyes.

Zahra had positioned herself on the outskirts of their makeshift base camp. Mumbled something about keeping her eyes on the horizon in case any dragons flapped over the mountains, though if that were the case, everyone would know without her say so. In any case, they hadn't directed her anywhere, and allowed her to slink off by herself. She hadn't changed out of her bloody leathers, nor donned any warm cloaks. Hers had burned along with everyone else's belongings back in Haven.

She'd refused treatment from any of the healers, and upon close inspection, there wasn't anything inherently wrong with her. No physical wounds, no new scars, nothing at all. She hunkered herself down in the snow, just outside one of the tents, hands wrapped around her knees. Chin tipped across her knees, lips set into a hard line. The Captain looked less like the intimidating woman who had born down on the Inquisition, lips perpetually drawn into that shit-eating grin of hers and more like a lost little girl, motionless and unusually silent.

Eventually, on one of Estella's trips to retrieve more wood, though they had acquired enough for the fire to last already, she found Vesryn already out there, separated away from the rest of the group as well. There were scouts still about as well, those not too severely injured, but for the most part, they were beyond the earshot of anyone within the camp, especially when speaking softly, gently, as Vesryn did.

"I won't pretend to know what you're going through," he said. He looked uncomfortable himself, obviously unsure how to proceed. His hands rested upon the blade of his axe, his eyes hovering with concern over Estella. Throughout all the fighting, somehow he'd managed to only acquire a single, minor wound, treated by a tight wrap around his left arm near the elbow. "But if there's any way I can help, any way at all, please, tell me."

His words brought her up short, and for a moment, she struggled to understand their meaning. That, after all, required something more than automatic motion. When they finally clicked into place, though, she cleared her throat, shifting uncomfortably where she’d stopped and looking at her feet. “It’s not me,” she murmured softly, and then she forced herself to look up, meeting his eyes and smiling awkwardly. “I’m not the one to worry about right now, I think.” In the end, all she was doing was feeling sorry for herself.

Asala was the one who’d lost a brother. Zahra had lost her most stalwart crewman, a member of her family. Rilien had lost one of his oldest friends. Romulus and Khari
 they’d lost their lives, they and so many others. Probably everyone here had lost someone—a compatriot, a friend, a family member or a lover. But now she was thinking about it, and she hadn’t meant to do that. Estella felt a hot sting at the back of her eyes, and dropped them again, gulping in a deep breath, trying to blink away the moisture and failing.

“Sorry, I, um.” She used the heel of her left hand to wipe off her cheeks and exhaled a shaky breath, trying not to let herself get caught up in her emotions. There were certainly a lot of them, dark and churning through her head like a violent tide.

Vesryn was quick to set down his axe against a nearby tree and cross the space between them, such that he was within arm's reach. "Listen." He placed a hand on her shoulder, squeezing slightly, and ducking his head down a little so that they'd be closer to even in height. "There are dozens of reasons why you're worth worrying about right now. And only a few of them have to do with you being a Herald, or important, or anything of the sort." He spoke the title almost dismissively, as though in that particular moment it meant quite little to him indeed.

"Here's a reason for you: you're a good person. A selfless person. I've seen it. And you had to witness people make sacrifices that our blighted circumstances stopped you from helping with, or lessening. To me, that's something far more heavy to endure, and not something Asala can magically make go away." His other hand rose to her other shoulder. "I can't cast any spells, and I don't know any of the others enough to help them. But I hope I can help you. I want to."

She swallowed thickly, trying to fight down the lump that was forming in her throat. Vesryn’s face swam in and out of clarity as more tears gathered, and still she fought them back. What he was describing
 all of them had needed to witness that. He’d know—he’d been right there the whole time as well. So why was she the only one who couldn’t seem to handle it right now? How was it that everyone else was still moving, still doing what needed to be done, when what they’d suffered was at least as much as what she had?

How was it that none of them were blaming her for it?

“Don’t die then,” she said, struggling to force the words out in some steady, comprehensible way. “They died because I’m the Herald. Because they believed that this—” she held up her right hand, where the mark glowed even through her glove—“made me worth that sacrifice.” Not all of them, maybe. Certainly not Rom or Khari, but the majority of the Inquisition’s soldiers
 “Please.” She met his eyes, blinking to clear hers and make sure she had them, her voice cracking and fading to a whisper. “Promise me you won’t die for me.”

Even to phrase it that way sounded absurd to her own ears, like the height of arrogance. To presume that anyone would bother. But at the same time, she knew that many of them had. For the Herald, they’d said. She couldn’t bear it.

Vesryn actually smiled, exhaling a soft, breathy laugh. Her emotion was obviously proving somewhat infectious, though he managed to keep it within himself much better than she did. "Come here." He pulled her into an embrace, wrapping one arm around her, the other pressed against her dark hair. "I'll have you know I'm very good at not dying. I have plans to grow old and grouchy, entertaining hordes of adorable little children with tales of my heroics." There was a glint of light in his eyes, but whether it was tears or amusement was difficult to say. Likely a bit of both. She huffed weakly, something that might have been a laugh in better circumstances, and tentatively returned the hug, making obvious effort to keep her breathing steady.

"I will not lay down my life for a title anyone has, or a magic ability they wield. I have another life in my head to protect besides, remember? But she gave me the skill to follow in her ideals, and they would have me oppose whatever force tried to obliterate us tonight." He broke the embrace so that he could have her eyes again, swallowing. "And they would have me do everything in my power to help you succeed."

“Okay.” Estella nodded shakily, but she was gradually regaining the feeling of having her feet properly beneath her, of having a way to go forward, and the declaration was as much for herself as for him. She knew from experience that as along as she had a way to go, she could keep going until she was numb and half-dead. She’d done so before, in ways both literal and figurative. What they needed to do now was decide which way forward was. She knew at least one thing that had to happen for that, too. Maybe
 maybe he could help with that, as well.

“I-in your travels
 have you ever come across anyplace big enough to hold us? Somewhere we could go, without imposing on anyone else?” She knew of a few old mercenary forts that stood empty across the Orlesian countryside, but none of them were large enough. It was possible that he’d once encountered some ruins that were, or perhaps Saraya knew of some. “If we’re to have a hope
 we need somewhere to plant ourselves, all of us together.”

Vesryn nodded thoughtfully, but didn't seem surprised by the query. "We've given some thought to this. There is a place that I can show you. It's far from here, to the north. It'll be a hard journey through the mountains, but I can show you." He looked tentative about the next part, taking a step back and letting his hands fall to his sides. "I believe it will serve the Inquisition well... but I don't know how the Inquisition will react, having an elf lead them to a home. I can lead troops in a battle, but I can never be the heart of this Inquisition."

He shrugged. "That, more than ever, needs to be you. I'll be there, step for step, but I think you should lead the way."

“What? No.” There was more than one thing in that to protest, but she felt most strongly about a particular piece of it. “You two are the ones who know where it is—everyone should know that it’s your doing that gets us there.” It was, of course, impossible to explain Saraya to everyone, but Vesryn at least should be acknowledged for what he contributed to the cause. “I’ve no reservations following you if you know where to go, and neither should anyone else.” If the title and everything that came with it were to do any good, at least she should try and lead by example, in this case, the example of accepting help and wise counsel, whether it came from an elf or not.

"Think about this," he urged, still gently. "The Inquisition suffered a blow, a hard one, but one that it can still recover from. But it will never rise like it needs to without a leader. I don't believe you were chosen by Andraste, but I don't need to because I know you. The world must believe it, and they won't if they hear that the lone Herald of Andraste followed an elf every step of the way. The right thing to do here... it has to be giving these people the hope they need. It doesn't matter if Andraste chose you or not. You have the ability, the opportunity, to make their hope real. And I believe you can do it."

Anguish morphed her features. “That’s the same lie that just killed hundreds of people,” she replied, just as gently. “And I have to tell it again?” She shook her head slowly, her brows knitting tightly over her eyes. Even if she wasn’t saying it directly, by not denouncing it, she was allowing it to stand uncontested, which was enough of an endorsement. Deep down, she knew he was right, or at least, she suspected he was. She knew it was the same advice Marceline or Leon or Rilien would give her, but it didn’t make her feel any less like dirt.

She exhaled heavily, her breath clouding in the chill, and felt a new weight settle over her shoulders that had nothing to do with hauling wood. She didn’t know how long she’d be able to do this, to let people believe this, before she cracked under the pressure of it. But if she had to be the bad person here, the liar and the fake
 would it be worth it, for what they achieved?

Estella had to believe it would be. Had to believe the lie and the false front would be enough to accomplish what they needed to. She lamented that she wasn’t strong enough to do this as herself, but she couldn't be. To most of them, she would have to be something she wasn’t; she’d have to let them believe it. Just long enough.

“All right,” she said at last. “I’ll
 I’ll lead. But you have to be next to me. If I can’t follow you
 everyone else can.” She tried for a half-smile, shrugging one shoulder. “The world needs to know that’s possible, too, the sooner the better.”

He smiled, the expression coming more easily to him, as it always did. "I've no problem with that."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Asala drew the blanket over Roderick's face as she sighed. It was inevitable, they had both known it, and the best she could do was see to it that he passed in peace, free from pain and agony that would come from his wound. He'd seem peaceful in his last hours, and Asala could still feel the weight of his hand in hers during his last moments. She stoppered the vial in her hand and replaced it in her pack before she stood in the wagon and hopped out.

With her weight back on her feet, the exhaustion she felt struck her hard. She took a moment to run a clammy hand down her face before she began walking with the caravan once more. Deep, dark bags had formed under her dulled gold eyes. She done everything she could to help ease the pain of the wounded soldiers, along with Donovan, Milly, and some of the other mages. She'd rarely given herself time to think since they began their trek, much less time to sleep and rest.

She looked ahead of the line of men and women, trying to see if she could catch a glimpse of Estella or any of the others leading them, but she could not. The only things she could see were the people drawing further and further ahead of her as she realized her own pace was much slower than the rest. It'd been two or three days since they'd begun following Estella, Asala didn't know which. The days blurred together as she worked herself to the bone to try and not think too hard about what had happened.

Inevitably, her mind began to wander back to those dark spaces. She was afraid to be alone with her thoughts. She quickened her pace and searched for something she could help with, something she could do so that she wouldn't have to think, because she was afraid that once she began, she wouldn't stop.

“You look terrible.” The voice came from beside her, and considerably above, for the speaker was mounted. It was Cyrus, who wore a wry smile, a knowing one, perhaps because he looked about as tired as she did, thick circles under his eyes evidence that he’d not slept particularly well recently, either, though his gaze was still sharp and bright, almost unnaturally so in its contrast with the purplish-black rings lining the bottom of his sockets. He yet carried himself with grace, however, and hopped off the still-moving horse with the ease of someone who’d been riding most of his life.

He shifted the reins over the creature’s head, so that he was holding them in one hand. “Go on then. Rest a while. I’ll lead her, so you don’t have to worry about steering.” He drew the horse to a stop and looked at Asala with clear expectation.

She was a moment away from refusing, but she stopped herself. She glanced at the procession continuing to walk on behind her, and the lack of a clear destination ahead of them. She opened her mouth to speak, but closed it soon after. Asala was too tired to refuse, so with an empty smile she nodded and mounted the horse slowly. A sudden memory came to her, back in the Hinterlands where Khari had helped her ride the horse there. She found herself wondering where Khari was now before she stopped herself, shaking her head and looking back down to Cyrus.

"Roderick," she managed, her voice scratchy and hoarse. "He... did not make it," she said, allowing a lingering stare to settle on the cart in which his body rode.

“He was in a bad way to begin with.” Cyrus pronounced the words slowly, as if he had to think carefully about which ones to use. Indeed, he looked slightly uncomfortable when he glanced over his shoulder to check that she was settled into the saddle. Once he saw that she was, he started forward again, the mare beneath her starting forward at a steady walk that put them back at speed with the rest of the procession. “I’ve great confidence that you did everything you could for him.”

Asala shook her head. "I could only make it as painless as possible."

He dropped back slightly, so that he was walking nearer the horse’s shoulder than her head, a hand on the base of her neck apparently quite sufficient to guide her where he wanted her to go. “You know, most cultures in Thedas believe that when someone dies, they simply pass beyond the Veil. They don’t cease to exist; they merely begin existing somewhere else.” He still spoke slowly, perhaps even awkwardly; it was hard to tell for sure. He seemed very interested in the landscape all of a sudden, anyway.

Asala's head slowly fell down until she only saw the horse below her. She was uncomfortable with the direction the conversation had taken and her body language conveyed such. "May-maybe..." was the only thing she said in response before falling silent. She instead occupied her attention by scratching the horse's neck. "Do... you, uh... know where we are going?" she asked quietly, twirling some of the horse's mane between her fingers.

“I don’t know what it’s called.” He shrugged slightly, as though it was of little consequence. “But apparently there’s somewhere in these mountains suitable for a base of operations, and we’re going there.” He lifted his head slightly to glance up the column of people marching in front of them. They were going uphill, so one could make out Estella, Vesryn, and several of the others nearer the front. “The dreams around here are very old; I can only expect that this place will be the same.” They started up the slope, Cyrus’s feet steady over the ground, as were the horse’s, though several of those nearest them appeared to be struggling a little more with it, the snow loose enough in some places to make forward progress difficult.

Asala nodded, but otherwise said nothing. Instead, her eyes were drawn to those who struggled with the terrain near them. She frowned and slowly shook her head, "I hope it is near." she murmurred. She grew quiet again, and for a time remained that way, focusing on the horse's mane between her fingertips. Soon, she began to braid it to keep her hands busy if nothing else. Eventually, that too became mechanical. She said, and tilted her head to the side so as to get a better look at Cyrus.

"These dreams... Tell me about them. What are they like?" she asked, genuinely curious. She knew he possessed a unique type of magic and that it dealt with dreams, but she did not fully understand it as she never ventured to ask the details.

He smiled, and it was recognizable as one of the more genuine ones in his repertoire, so to speak, though it was understated at this point, perhaps due to the situation they were in. “Everything. They’re like everything. And nothing. Which is incredibly uninformative, I know.” He shook his head, almost fondly. “What exactly they depict depends on the location. Different parts of the physical world are closer to different parts of the Fade, because the histories are different. Often, I can dream of what transpired in the past at a location, though the accounts are rarely the whole story. Sometimes, I’ll gain one perspective on one night and the opposite on another.”

He turned, slightly, to look up at her. “The downside is that sometimes, my sleep is no more restful than my waking hours.” His smile turned subtle, then, a little rueful. “Here, I dream of a war. An ancient war, waged long ago between beings whose lives stretched into eons.” He scoffed. “And none of them let me forget it, I can tell you that much.”

His explanation did little to clear it up for her, but that was fine. She listened intently regardless, still intrigued by what he said. "A war..." she repeated, looking all around them. It must have been long ago, because the land did not bare the scars of an ancient war. "Are all of your dreams like that?" she began. "Or are some of them... happy?" she asked with a tiny smile. A war, ancient or not, was not something she considered happy, or even particularly glorious, and certainly not now considering their current circumstances.

“History is rarely made in happy moments.” His tone was neutral, not conveying one way or another his feelings about the truism, but then he cut a glance in her direction, clearly amused. “But
 yes. Sometimes I see lighter things. Soldiers returning home from war, meeting their families and their lovers after a long separation. Children exploring forgotten forest groves, coaxing songs from the trees. Architects building grand castles and ancient mages learning their trade. Sometimes very clumsily.”

His smile briefly flashed white teeth. “The glorious, the simple, the happy or the tragic—everything.” He shrugged. “What do you dream of?” The tone of his voice gave away that he was asking a different question than she had been, and was well aware of it.

She frowned, not expecting the question to be flipped on her like that. She glanced to the procession of people once more before her gaze fell back to Cyrus, a weak smile forming at her lips. "Happy moments," she answered. Though history was rarely made with happy moments, they made it worth living, and though they were hard to find in their current situation, she had hope they could find a few when they reached where they were headed.

“Then I envy you, sometimes.” There was no malice in the words; they seemed more contemplative than anything, but clearly he had no intentions to say anything further on the subject, and they crested the hill they’d been climbing, giving them a good view of the terrain that lay ahead. Hill was a bit of an understatement, really—they were in the upper reaches of the mountains now, and they’d made trekked about halfway up one of the smaller ones, meaning that several valleys lay spread before them, many more mountains still ahead, though how many of those they’d need to climb so directly was impossible to say.

The sunlight was pale, up here, and not especially warm, but it was bright off the snow, and Cyrus squinted against it. There weren’t many hours left before it dropped behind another mountain, and for those hours, they’d be marching still.

Gradually, a low humming reached their ears from further up the column, and Cyrus paused momentarily in his stride, cocking his head to the side as though to decide what the sound was, but then he huffed softly through his nose and continued forwards.

Asala's brow rose as she too heard the hum. It started out slow and quiet, like a low rumble, but eventually a melody was able to be picked out. To their side, a few of the soldiers picked up on the melody and began to hum too. Soon the harmony grew louder as it swelled passed them and continued along down the line. She glanced at Cyrus for a moment, rather confused with what was happening. In the distance, the humming gave away to voices, but she could not make out the words. It wasn't until a deep baritone voice behind them began to sing did she begin to understand the lyrics. A glance behind her revealed Donovan, standing in the cart he was in, his eyes closed as he sang. Asala smiled and she looked back down to Cyrus.

Slowly, more voices around them joined in with the song, which was a slow thing, swirling and deep in timbre, at the core of it. It wasn’t hard to recognize as a hymn, though it was no part of the Chant strictly speaking, rather being the kind of thing passed by travelers and those in trying situations to one another. A commoner’s song, rather than a noble’s epic, simple and understated. Doubtless that was the reason so many of those present knew it, for that was exactly the type of folk that populated the Inquisition.

Cyrus did not appear to be familiar, or perhaps he was and simply elected not to join in; his expression alone didn’t give away which, and he did not choose to comment. The verse swelled into the chorus around them, clearly a much better-known portion of the song.

The night is long, and the path is dark.
Look to the sky: for one day soon
The dawn will come.


It wasn’t hard to understand why whoever had chosen the song had done so, given the words that composed it, and it had perceptible effect on those nearby. They didn’t move much faster, given the tempo, but they stood a little straighter, raised their heads a bit, and set their eyes forward instead of down, the sense of togetherness clearly bolstering their flagging reserves. Whether it had been a strategic choice or a sentimental one, it had achieved its end.

“Happy moments, was it?” Cyrus murmured the words, evidently more to himself than her, and shook his head slightly.

"Happy moments," Asala agreed, her exhaustion feeling like a faint memory.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It was a few days after they had reached Skyhold, the name the leaders of the Inquisition had given the castle they now resided in. One of the towers near the corner of the compound was cleaned out and was decided to be stable enough to be of immediate use. Currently, the floors were littered with mats, blankets, and cots with the injured laying atop them. Asala had found a small table still intact on the grounds and had brought it inside to hold all manner of potions that Donovan, Milly, and some of the other mages were able to save from the attack on Haven.

Beside that was a cauldron that held enough water to give all of their patients. Presently, Asala stood at the table, her back hunched over so that she could reach the bottle. She was mixing a potion for one of the soldiers who had their leg broken from a nasty fall due to some of the stones on the wall giving away. Meanwhile on the floor next to her, the tranquil Milly was hard at work constructing a cast for the man.

With the potion mixed, Asala turned and crossed the room to where the man sat with his back against the wall. Groans and mumbling came from all around her from soldiers with afflictions. There were many with fevers and pneumonia due to the cold they had to trudge through. Donovan and the other mages made rounds to aid as many as they could, but they were clearly understaffed and under supplied. Even now, Aurora and some of the others were out beyond the castle walls to try and find herbs that they could use. She knelt by the soldier and put a comforting smile on her face before she offered the potion. "This will help with the pain and the healing," she explained, guiding it to his mouth and helping him drink it.

The smile faded as she stood and allowed Milly to take her place and begin to gently wrap the leg in a cast. She returned to the table and reached for another bottle to begin the process again, but she missed and knocked a bottle over, clattering against another. She jumped out of surprised and let out a low squeak, but fortunately she did not break anything. She was still tired, even when they had stopped moving and with a roof over their heads. She was too worried to sleep, her mind awash in thoughts she'd rather not think.

She placed the bottles upright again, and before she was able to return mixing, a firm hand descended on her shoulder and she turned to Donovan's stoic face. "Go rest," he urged. Reflexively her mouth opened to refuse, but before she could get a word out, Donovan cut her off. "Go. We will be fine," he said. She hesitated for a moment, but by the grip he had on her shoulder, he would not take no for answer. Finally she acquiesced, taking her leave through the door and out of the tower. She did not make it far, however, plopping down against the wall beside the door.

There were dozens of people moving about outside, as was to be expected, given the mountain of work that was yet to be done. Some noticed her odd positioning by the door and offered sympathetic smiles, their arms burdened down with debris or, going the other way, measured beams of wood or masonry supplies and who knew what else. Clearly, the Inquisition’s leadership had wasted no time in requisitioning whatever they could as far as essentials.

It wasn’t long before two much more familiar faces approached. Leon looked the slightest bit apprehensive, but he was carrying a wooden tray in one hand, covered over by a metal dome with a handle at the top. Estella had a bundle of blankets over one arm and a pillow tucked under the other. They both looked a bit surprised to see her where she was, but glanced at each other wordlessly, then approached.

“Asala?” Estella spoke first, her voice soft and gentle, almost difficult to hear until she took another few steps, to crouch beside her, shifting the burdens in her hands slightly so that one was free to gently touch Asala's arm, at the bicep. “Are you all right? Can you walk a bit farther?”

"I am fine, just... tired," she said. By the ways her words were drawn out and the bags that stayed under her eyes even after they reached Skyhold said that she was more than just tired. Still, she kept it bottled away for the moment and put a hand against the masonry behind her to help her to her feet. She was unsteady at first, catching Estella's shoulder to help find her legs under her again before she nodded an extending a hand, allowing Estella and Leon to take the lead.

Leon did lead, but Estella stayed back by Asala’s side, keeping a light contact with her elbow—little more than a brush of the fingers, but close enough obviously to become a stronger effort at steadying if she proved to be in need of it. As promised, they didn’t go far, only to the next tower, which was also in relatively good shape.

Entering it brought them into a small hallway, with two doors on either side. Leon took the first one on the left, which opened up into a comfortably-sized room. Clearly, some work had been put into it—the floor had been swept, washed, and then covered in a thick, plush rug, patterned in red and orange. Against the far wall, which also sported a window with a latch, was a wooden bedframe and a currently-bare mattress. A desk, stuffed armchair, and small bookcase completed the arrangement, most of the furnishings looking either new or like someone had gone to a fair bit of work making them useable after a period of time.

“It’s not much,” Estella said, half-smiling and moving to deposit the linens and pillows on the bed, “But we wanted to give you someplace that would just be yours. We’ve had people building bunks and the like since we got here, but
 uh.” She glanced at Leon, who shrugged.

“I can wait for an office chair.” Now that he had the opportunity, he set the tray down on the desk. “We brought you lunch, also. We’re
” he hesitated, looking distinctly uncomfortable.

“We’re worried about you.”

"What? Why?" she asked, genuine confusion in her voice. "I am fine, r-really," she said, though she noticably swayed. She had put so much of herself into her work lately, that she no longer felt exhausted, only numb. Her mind worked faster than it should've and all of her thoughts jumbled into an inchorent mess. It was fortunate she manged to find a thread and follow it.

"There are others..." she said, pointing back the way they came. In another moment of confusion, she did manage to take a moment to look at the room they were in, before shaking her head again, "I-I-I cannot. It is too nice. Wh-what of you? Estella? Do you not need a room? Leon? Surely there is someone who needs it more than me," she asked.

Leon was quicker to her side, but despite the urgency of the initial movement, he was extremely careful in his contact, laying one hand on her shoulder and the other at the center of her back, gently guiding her into the chair, perhaps from fear for her continued stability. “Everyone who needs a place to sleep has one, or will soon,” he assured her. “There’s no need for you to be concerned about that.”

He removed his hands once she was safely lowered into the chair, and took a half-step back, probably out of respect for her space, but Estella was a little less reserved in that respect, crouching on the opposite side of the chair and resting a hand on Asala’s knee. “I’m fine,” she confirmed softly. “I’m less sure you are. Asala
 it’s been nearly two weeks. I’m just
” she swallowed thickly. There was no need to ask what she was talking about. The solemn silence that had descended over the three of them was indication enough.

"He promised," Asala said quietly, her hands neatly folded into her lap. It was what kept her up the nights since they escaped Haven, and was why she pushed herself so hard now. She had hoped by throwing herself into her work, she wouldn't have time to think, and by the time she was done she would be too tired to dream. It had not been like that. She still thought of it in between brewing potions, and those very same thoughts kept her from her sleep, despite how tired she was. Even so, she still believe Meraad would come back, and soon. "It is... Haven is a long way away. He-he just hasn't had time to get here yet."

He always came for her. Back home, he'd be the one to pull her from her studies. He found her in Haven after the Conclave was destroyed, and he'd find her again, at Skyhold. He was too impatient not to. She only wished he would hurry, she was tired of worrying for him.

“Miss Asala
” Leon’s tone was heavy, and sounded almost as exhausted as she felt. “Rilien’s already sent agents to search Haven and the surrounding area. The only people alive there are Venatori.” He said it as gently as possible, clearly well aware of how terrible the news was. “I’m sorry—more than I can say. He made a sacrifice few would be brave enough to even consider. But that’s what it was: a sacrifice. And I think you know that, too.”

Asala shook her head vigorously, throwing white strands of hair into her face. "He promised," she repeated again. "They-they cannot find him because he is... he is on his way. Here. Now," she said, though the pain was beginning to blossom in her face. "They all are. Romulus and... and Khari. He promised," despite herself, the tears began to flow from her eyes, which she quickly tried to wipe away. She didn't believe it, she couldn't believe it. She had to believe that they were somewhere in the mountains they had trekked, on their way there.

Neither bothered to argue the point with her, perhaps because the damage was already done. Estella smiled sadly, then patted down her pockets, brows furrowing slightly. It wasn’t clear exactly what she was doing until Leon beat her to it, handing her a clean handkerchief from one of his own, which she accepted wordlessly, adjusting herself so that she was half-sitting on the arm of Asala’s chair, dabbing gently underneath her eyes to help blot the tears away.

“Maybe,” she conceded in a murmur. “But you can’t go on like this, Asala. You can’t let the waiting drain you as it is. You have to sleep, and eat.”

"I am... I am not hungry," she said in between sobs, pushing the tray with the silver dish further up the desk. "I-I am so-sorry. I just... I just really need to be... be alone for now."

Estella sighed, almost imperceptibly, but then she nodded. “Okay.” She folded the handkerchief and placed it on the desk, squeezing Asala’s shoulder and rising from her spot. “If you need us, we’ll be here.” Clearly, neither she nor Leon were going to insist on remaining present, and they took a discreet exit thereafter, the latter closing the door carefully behind him.

With Estella and Leon having left, Asala no longer had to hold herself together for their sakes, finally allowing the tears to fall freely. She picked herself up from the chair and threw herself heavily onto the bed where she began to sob heavily. She cried until she fell asleep.

This time, her dreams did not hold any happy moments for her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

“Sir.”

Reed’s voice broke Leon’s reverie, and he shook his head, trying to clear his vision. His headache was splitting, but he hadn’t realized he was simply staring off into space until his aide had addressed him. The most alarming thing was that he hadn’t even realized the newly-promoted lieutenant had even entered the room in the first place.

Leon’s new office was on the wall-level of one of the towers. The whole thing was his space, actually, which he found rather excessive. He didn’t need an entire tower to himself, but at least it was one of the smaller ones. His quarters were above, accessible by ladder, and below lay the armory, so perhaps it was inaccurate to say that the whole thing was reserved for his use. Even so
 but he was losing track of his thoughts again, and forced himself to snap out of it, regarding Reed with his usual mild gaze.

Correctly taking this as cue to continue, he did. “You asked me to tell you when Miss Asala left her quarters, or if she stopped eating. She’s gone back to work, sir, in the infirmary.” His delivery was neutral, but he sounded perhaps a little relieved. Leon could not blame him—many people had taken the losses at Haven hard, but none quite so much so as Asala, which was expected, considering whom she had lost. With a short sigh, Leon nodded to Reed and stood.

“Thank you, Lieutenant. I should go check on her.” Mostly, he felt he needed to apologize. With more distance from the events and considerable thought, he’d decided that Estella’s approach was probably better than his own, considering the circumstances—he should have let her hope a little longer that Meraad lived. Perhaps the grief would have been less shattering if it crept in over time, handled bit by bit, rather than delivered like a hammerblow. Just because he would prefer the single devastating hit to the slow, unbearable loss of hope didn’t mean everyone would. It didn’t seem like Asala had.

Had he really forgotten, what it was like to be anything but this? A soldier, accustomed if not immune to death, even the death of close friends and comrades? But then, he had known this reality even before he was properly a soldier. It was one of the first things of significance that he could remember learning.

“Sir?” That was Reed again, and Leon remembered that he’d meant to go, but hadn’t yet moved. “Are you
?”

“I’m fine, Lieutenant. I appreciate the concern.” Leon smiled benignly, turning aside further inquiry with only the application of that composed expression and a few words. That had taken many years to perfect, but he’d managed in the end. He answered Reed’s salute with a nod, and exited his office onto the battlements, not really minding the mountain wind that stirred his heavy cloak. Summer would be upon them soon, and perhaps Skyhold would at last be subject to milder weather than it had yet been. The Conclave had exploded in the dead of winter—it was hard to believe it had been months ago, now, and yet in other respects, he didn’t understand how it hadn’t been years.

The next tower over was the one the mages occupied, and the room at the bottom floor was the infirmary, with a lounge above and many sets of quarters further up. He entered at the lounge level, but he was a common-enough sight that he didn’t startle them with his simple presence anymore, though he knew that no few of them were still nervous in his presence. He wasn’t sure if it was the fact that he was a Seeker, the Commander, or simply a very large person. Perhaps it was some combination of the three. He tried not to give them any more reasons to be wary of him, anyway, and took the stairs down as quickly as was polite, putting him in the infirmary.

And there she was, immediately recognizable even among the many people moving about, in large part for being, as he was, head and shoulders taller than a great number of people. He’d admit the horns were also distinctive, however. Leon made his way over to her workstation, stepping deliberately such that his approach would be noticed. Though it seemed that she still didn't, so focused was she on her work.

“You know,” he said gently, “there’s quite a large garden courtyard here in Skyhold. I think we’ll be able to keep you in much better supply than before.” He leaned himself against the wall a polite distance from her work station, folding his hands behind him.

A number of jars sat open on her station, various herbs and medical reagents gathered in small piles on top of the table. Asala was currently in the midst of separating the various supplies into their corresponding labeled jar. On the wall in front of her sat a long shelf that already held a number of the labeled jars, though some spots were left empty, no doubt the ones that already lay on her table. They had recieved a shipment of supplies recently, and she seemed to have set to neatly organizing them. Donovan stood on her other side, doing the same except for bandages and splints. However, at the Commander's arrival, he nodded a greeting and took his leave, apparently deciding to let them have a moment to themselves.

Grief hadn't changed her skittish nature, as it turned out. Asala twitched, clearly caught by surprise by his words, and turned to see him. She turned to him with saucerlike eyes, a jar labeled Embrium in her hands, filled to the brim with the crimson leaves of the plant. She quickly took a glance down at the jar before turning back to the table to set it back down. "Uh..." she said, though she didn't formulate any actual words. Instead, she simply nodded and smiled. Her smile, Leon noted, was more melancholy than it was happy.

He wasn’t that surprised by the fact, though he did feel a twinge of sympathy. He suddenly wasn’t sure whether he should even bring it up; probably the reminder would be less welcome than just about anything else he could say, but he didn’t think he could simply not mention it, either. Leon hadn’t ever really thought of himself as a person lacking social graces. Certainly, he wasn’t the fluid speaker Marceline was, and he didn’t have the easy charm of Vesryn or the effortless wit of Cyrus, but he’d never been particularly awkward, either.

This, though
 this made him feel awkward.

“I wanted to say I’m sorry,” he ventured at last. If she reacted badly, he supposed he could just leave and never mention it again, or something. He struggled with the next words, because he really didn’t want to hurt her, and by comparison to most of the people he knew, she was quite fragile indeed. “The last time I spoke to you
 I was more callous than I should have been. It
 I forgot what it was like, the first time I lost someone I loved. It took me a little while to remember how different it was from any loss since.” He wasn’t sure how he’d managed to miss that detail—perhaps it was only the sheer amount of time that had elapsed, or perhaps it was something a little worse.

Asala's feet shuffled beneath her and she refused to meet Leon's eyes, looking instead down and away. She was very definitely uncomfortable with broaching the subject, but by the lack of an immediate reply, she also didn't know how to respond. It wasn't until a few moments later that she picked up a jar that read aloe, and began to inspect it that she finally said something. "It is... fine," she said with a rather timid tone. "You... did what you felt you had to," continued, turning the jar over in her hands. She seemed tired.

“And sometimes,” he replied, “I am wrong.”

But he decided to leave it at that. Grief was different for everyone, and if she would rather avoid the topic entirely, that was her business, and none of his unless she chose to share. “Is there anything I can do to help with these?” He nodded to the jars she was surrounded by, picking up on her apparent fatigue but guessing she wouldn’t consent to simply stop working. Perhaps another pair of hands would lighten the burden a bit.

"Um..." She finally took her eyes off of the jar and to the table she had been working at moments ago. She scanned and paused, seemingly working out the best way they could use him. When she turned back to him, her lips held a weak smile. "Uh... If you can tell the difference between the herbs, I could... use the help sorting them," Asala said, gesturing to the herbs that were laid out on her table. She moved with much less of a frantic pace now, it seemed, far different than when she was drowning herself in her work only weeks ago.

“Of course.” That much, he could do quite easily. Leon moved around the workstation, so as to take up a spot actually at it instead of next to it, which was slightly awkward considering his size and the fact that he was sharing it, but he’d long learned by this point to be fluid enough and light enough on his feet that the problems that came of the bulk of his frame were minimized. Of course, that only applied when he was paying attention, as he tended to demonstrate whenever he was not.

His gloved hands made quick work of sorting the various plants, though a few looked similar enough to each other that he had to identify them by smell, occasionally raising a sprig to his nose. Some of them had been picked at different points in the growth cycle as well, which actually made them suitable for radically different purposes, so he kept separate piles on those criteria as well.

Several minutes into their work, soft footfalls signaled the approach of someone new to the infirmary. Romulus seemed to carry himself differently now, taller, a little more easily, less withdrawn into himself. His clothes and cloak were cleaner than he'd typically kept them in Haven. Still, he looked a bit uncertain, particularly upon approaching the workstation that Asala and Leon worked at, and clearing his throat.

"I heard you were back at work," he said carefully, coming to a stop just beyond arm's reach of the workstation. It seemed word traveled quickly. "I wanted to check on you, make sure you're doing alright." He paused for a second, shifting his weight onto his other foot, clearly deciding whether or not to add something. In the end, it slipped out.

"I missed you. I'm sure Khari won't mind me saying that she could never do your job." Old, healing wounds aside, it was obvious from his tone that wasn't the only reason he'd missed her.

Asala turned and held Romulus in her gaze for a moment. She seemed unsure of something, before she averted her gaze elsewhere. She looked at his feet as she spoke. "I hope..." she managed before she hesitated again. Something else was on her mind and it wasn't difficult to figure out what it was. The last time Asala had seen Romulus it had been Haven, with Meraad leaving with them to try and buy them time to escape. Now he returned, and Meraad was nowhere to be found. The melancholy and sadness was clear on her face, but she did not try to escape from the situation.

"I hope that she was enough and that you... weren't injured too badly," she said with an apologetic smile, though her eyes still remained downward. "It was... not too difficult, I hope. Oh... uh, your... journey, I mean," she said, finally making herself look at him, though when she began to trip over her words again, her eyes fell.

"It was not easy," he admitted, "but I'm alive. And I learned a lot about myself." He surveyed her for a moment, running a hand through his hair uneasily.

"I'm sorry for your loss, Asala. I didn't know Meraad well, but his bravery was plain to see. He died bravely." He looked like he wanted to say more, but also like he wasn't sure what to add. Death was an unpleasant thing, and there were only so many ways to soften it.

She managed a small, though pained, smile onto her lips as she nodded. "Thank you," she said quietly, glancing up to meet his eyes once more. She wavered for a moment, and her eyes threatened to mist over. Surprisingly however, they did not and instead she took a deep breath which seemed to have strengthened her resolve. She nodded, and glanced at her work table before returning her look to Romulus.

"Is there, uh, anything I can--I can do? For you I mean? Now?" she inquired with a tilt of her head.

Romulus took the cue easily enough, and nodded, clapping his hands together once. "Yes, actually. Most of my tonics were lost in the attack, or used after it. I'd hoped to steal some supplies, if you have some you can spare." His eyes passed swiftly over the sorted piles and labeled jars.

"You... do not have to steal them," she said quizzically. Leon cleared his throat, suppressing a chuckle. "But yes. We have an abundant supply now," she said, gesturing to the labeled jars sitting on the shelves "Just let one of us know, so we can, uh... keep track of stock," she said, scratching beneath her horns. It seemed that keeping stock wasn't her idea, but someone else's. By the way that Donovan nodded in approval off away from them said that it was most likely his.

"Right," Romulus assented. "I'll... make a list of what I need to take, and get back to you."

"Thank you," Asala said with an appreciative nod. A quiet moment passed with Asala glancing at the door that led outside before she spoke. "If... you both will excuse me. I... am going to take a walk. Maybe I will... visit the garden," she said with a heavy smile to Leon. It was apparent that she needed time to herself think about some things, and soon she made her exit.

Donovan watched her leave, his expression as impassive as the tranquil that he worked with. He made his way over to where Leon and Romulus stood, staring at the door the whole while. Finally he turned to regard them both. "She will be fine," he stated plainly, "Asala is stronger than she lets on. All she needs is time."

Leon nodded simply. “Of course.” He certainly didn’t expect a person to recover from the death of a family member in the space of a month and a half, especially considering it hadn’t really been confirmed for her until a week or so ago. At least she was doing things like taking breaks now.

With a nod to Donovan and a half-smile in Romulus’s direction, he turned back to his work. He’d at least bundle and label all of these before returning to his office.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Even in the summer months, Asala couldn't bring herself to peel off her cloak. She was still unfamiliar with the climate, and summer in the mountains still held chilly by her measure. It would take some time yet for her to get used to it, if she ever did. Though the sun always felt nice regardless, and she took her time as she crossed the distance between the tower the medical facilities were located and the castle proper. There weren't any patients that required her immediate attention, and their reserves of potions and poultices were well above adequate levels. The mage's lessons for the day had already concluded, and that left her really nothing else to do on her time. So she decided to take the short trip into the castle and speak with Estella.

Asala had not seen much of the woman since she had become Inquisitor. In fact, Asala had not seen much of anyone since then. Instead, she mostly kept to her room and the medical station doing what she could to stay busy. The pain had... subsided, somewhat. It was not a sharp as it had been, but there still remained a hole. Every time her mind wandered back, a weight fell onto her shoulders and her mood darkened. She did what she could to keep her mind off of it, but it was inevitable that she would find her way back to it.

She took the stares leading up to the castle and the mainhallway slowly, so as not to tip over either side. They were without railing, she noticed, and she was surprised she hadn't seen more people with twisted ankles. Once in the main hallway, she was finally able to take in just how large Skyhold was. It was far larger than Haven, by a large measure. She found herself staring upward at the large ceiling as she drifted toward a side door. Apparently, Estella now had an office in one of Skyhold's towers, and by her guess, the door she was taking led her to it. At least, she hoped, else she would be asking directions momentarily.

Fortunately, that did not seem to be the case, as she entered a rather office-like area.

The door had been left cracked open, inviting entrance, and yielded easily to Asala, depositing her in a circular room of considerable size. Aside from a door about ninety degrees to the right, the only one out or in was the one she’d just entered through. The walls were lined with a mix of bookshelves and bare space, most of the shelves still empty. There was a round table in the center of the room, with several chairs, and Estella herself sat at the twelve of it, facing the door, bent over a parchment, quill in hand. Her brow had a deep furrow to it, and she looked at the parchment as though slightly affronted by it.

Upon Asala’s entry, however, she looked up, the crease between her eyebrows easing slightly, though soft shadows remained beneath her eyes. Estella met Asala’s eyes and smiled tentatively. “Oh hello. It’s good to see you, Asala. Is there something I can help you with?”

"I, uh, um," she fumbled, making a series of unintelligible garbled sounds afterward, tripping over her own tongue. Asala then stopped completely, looked off to the side and felt very annoyed with herself. It was the first time she was talking to the Inquisitor, but not the first time to Estella. Maybe she was just choking on her words because she hadn't used them with Estella in a while. Once she finished being annoyed with herself, she turned back to Estella and smiled. "Let me... try again," she said, poking fun at herself.

With that, Asala took a few steps into the room and took it in. It was rather sparse, she noted, and the walls were... dreary. Letting her gaze fall back town to Estella, Asala shook her head. "No, not at the moment, thank you," she answered. Asala noticed the darkness under her eyes, and she couldn't exactly not worry, "I, uh, heard you're the Inquisitor now? Congratulations," she said, though the edge of the word had a tilt as if it was more of a question.

"I, uh, apologize that I was not present," she added, glancing away for a moment toward the bare walls. She tried to not reflect on the reason why she had been absent. Meanwhile, she had stepped close enough to hover behind a chair on the other side of the table.

Estella’s smile inched just a little wider, and she shook her head with a gentle motion. “It’s
 I understand why you weren’t. Please don’t let it bother you. And if you can, I’d really like it if you just treated me the same as ever. I promise the only thing that’s changed about me is the title.” She said it with a tone of weariness, and something else, a faint touch of something melancholy, or maybe disappointed, it was hard to say.

“You can sit down, if you like. I’m just
 writing letters.” Estella made a face, wrinkling her nose slightly.

"To, uh... Whom? If you do not mind me asking?" Asala asked curiously. She took a seat and leaned forward, though she could not see the contents of the letter. Even if she could, she couldn't read it upside down without being completely obvious about it. She had thought Lady Marceline had managed most of the letters, though thinking on it, Asala supposed that the Inquisitor would be required to write a few of her own.

That wrung a short sigh out of Estella, and she looked down at the parchment she was working on. “Mostly nobles. Lady Marceline does the business bit, but she says it’s best if I enclose something from me personally as well, because a note from the Inquisitor carries weight, I suppose. So I
 end up reading a lot about people’s holdings and enterprises, so that I know what to talk to them about, because I can’t bring myself to write a form letter.” Her expression turned rueful. “It’s nice when I get to write the few people I do know personally, but
 most of the time it just feels
 uncomfortable.”

Estella shifted uneasily in her seat, looking down at the parchment again, then pursed her lips and glanced up. “Would you mind taking a break with me? Lady Costanza sent along some coffee from Antiva with her donation, and I remembered you saying you liked it. We could share, if you want?” She tilted her head to the side, but made no move to get up, clearly unwilling to assume the answer would be affirmative.

Asala's expression perked up after that. "Oh yes, please," Asala said nodding. It had been such a long time since she had tasted coffee. In fact, the last time had been when she was last home. Noticeably, at its mention Asala now sat leaned forward, somewhat excited.

“Follow me.” Estella stood, moving to the door on the other side of the room, the closed one. As it turned out, it led to a staircase upwards, which the Inquisitor mounted with light feet, opening another door at the landing of the stairs. This one let out into another circular chamber. This one had a dark rug on the floor, rather plain in dark blue with a simple silver border. There was a bed on one side, its covers linen and folded with precise, military corners. The rest of the furniture was simple, and included a couple of chairs and a low coffee table, a cabinet and an armoire, while a standing screen sectioned part of the room off from view. It was all quite neat, and didn’t even seem particularly lived-in.

“All right everyone, let’s say hello!” Her inflection was oddly sing-song, and the exhortation seemed quite out of place, considering that there wasn’t anyone else in the room. Or it didn’t seem so, not until Asala walked further in and could see the three little kittens run out from behind one of the armchairs at the sound of Estella’s voice. They twined several times around her feet, making her progress across the room much slower than it could have been, and one of them looked to be trying to climb her pant leg.

All three were different colors: one was smoky grey, another a pale orange with darker cinnamon stripes, and the third was white and calico. That was the one trying to scramble up Estella’s person, and she bent to pick it up, easily able to fit it in one hand and set it on her shoulder. “Make yourself comfortable,” she said to Asala, moving to the cabinet and pulling down what looked like a jar of coffee beans and a grinder. “They’re quite friendly. This one’s Elia, the marmalade one is Bibi, and the grey one is Gil.”

Whatever reservations she may have had went up in smoke upon first contact with kittens. Her eyes went as wide a saucers as she pressed her hands to her mouth, though a high pitched "Awww," warbled between her fingers. Asala only paid enough attention to Estella to catch the kittens' names, as she gently plucked the other two into her arms and pressed her face into their fur. "They are adorable!" she exclaimed as they mewled at her, which of course sent her into a giggling fit. She spun once, with the kittens still in her arms before slowly falling back onto a couch and burying her face into them once again.

The orange one, Bibi, playfully swatted at a slip of hair that fell from her face, causing yet another aww to fill the room. "Where did you find them?! And why did you not tell me you had kittens?" Asala asked excitedly. Eventually, she loosened her grip on them enough so that they had free roam over her lap, though she continued to play with them by taking a lock of her own hair and teasing them with it.

“It’s
 a bit of a recent development,” Estella explained. She laid her hands on either side of a cast iron pot, holding it above the counter she stood at. Soon the sound of boiling water reached Asala’s ears, and Estella carefully set the pot down again on a hand towel, moving the ground coffee into another container of some kind. “Leon found them, actually. The mother had the babies in his office, it seems, but she wasn’t quite strong enough to make it.” There was a pause there, one slightly longer than it should have been, and it had a distinct heaviness to it.

But whatever Estella was thinking, she elected not to share, shaking herself a bit and turning back to her work. “The three of us—he, Cyrus, and myself—have been looking after them since. Though they’re just about old enough that they don’t need us for anything but a meal and water.”

She approached where Asala sat, a tray in both of her hands. The smell of it permeated the room, and she set the assemblage down on the low table between them. A slim carafe of cold milk stood off to one side, and several sugar cubes sat in a shallow dish next to it, matched by smaller dishes of what smelled like cinnamon and nutmeg. Plain metal spoons lay beside each of two mugs. Estella made a small noise as she caught Elia’s attempt to jump down from her shoulder as she took a chair, likely in pursuit of the milk, and settled the kitten on one leg, where he remained, blinking large golden eyes at Asala and his siblings.

"Aww..." The intonation of this one was far more sad than the previous two. She was sad to hear that the kitten's mother hadn't made it. She frowed looked into the orange ones face before she scratched her under the chin. A soft mew came out as Bibi playfully swatted at her hand, bringing Asala's smile back.

Taking her hand away from the kitten, Asala reached over to the tray and took a mug in hand, but then set it back down to free up the saucer that it rested on. Careful not to disturb the kittens in her lap, whom seemed intent on watching what she was doing, she took the carafe of milk and poured a small amount into the saucer. At that point, she could feel the kittens' claws dig into her lap, and hummed a small admonishment as she took the saucer in hand and settled it on the couch beside her. The kittens scrambled out of her lap and to them milk, gently guided by Asala's careful hands to make sure neither tripped and made a mess. She smiled at them as they began to lap at the cool milk.

Turning back to the tray, Asala took the carafe again, though this time she poured it into the coffee until it almost reached the brim and turned a creamy tan color. "I am sure that they could not want for better caretakers," Asala said with a smile. Though the thought of Cyrus caring for kittens was hard to picture at first, once she managed it it was completely adorable she decided, and made her giggle. Finally, she took the warm mug into her hands and brought it under her nose so that she could smell it before she took a drink. The scent took her back home. Early mornings in the building where Tammy would teach the children of the commune. Asala could almost see her, standing over and open book with coffee in hand planning out the lesson for the day.

She took a drink, the cool milk having cooled it enough to not burn herself. She hummed to herself and nodded softly, so as not to disturb the kittens. "It is really good," she said, taking another sip.

“Thank you,” Estella replied softly, leaning forward slightly, with a care not to disturb Elia, who remained in place on her lap despite the nearby presence of something to eat. The way The Inquisitor prepared her own coffee was fairly unusual—a lace of cinnamon and a dash of nutmeg followed a pair of sugar cubes into the mug, and she stirred it all with her spoon, reclining slightly against the chair’s back and sighing, the fact more evident in the easing of her shoulders than the sound, which was barely perceptible. The fairness of her complexion made the undereye circles she was sporting seem dark, but she didn’t betray fatigue in her movement—everything was as deliberate and controlled and careful as it always was. Even her face was bereft of any lines of discontent.

She took a sip of her coffee, lowering the mug to hold cupped in both her hands, safely away from Elia, who appeared to be settling himself in for a nap. Estella regarded Asala kindly for a moment, a flicker of concern passing over her face for a moment, and lingering in her eyes for longer than that. “How are you holding up, Asala?” The question’s tone demanded no answer—it was inflected about as gently as could be.

Asala's cup fell back to her lap and a thin frown appeared between her lips. She had really wished to avoid this conversation. Her eyes fell to the rim of her mug, and the debated within herself whether to answer or quietly wait it out and hope Estella would change the topic again. Eventually though, she decided. "... Better," she answered. Time had dulled the sting, but an emptiness replaced it. "It is still..." She trailed off, unsure on how to even form the words any longer. Instead, she closed her eyes and shook her head, adding only a single word. "Hard."

She felt something on her lap, and she opened her eyes to see Bibi staring at her coffee. The kitten looked up at her and mewled. She smiled and ran a finger down the kitten's spine, while at the same time pulling the coffee away from her. "Now, now. This is not for you," she said, scratching at a spot near her tail.

Estella hummed, a note of conciliation or agreement or something of the kind, but she seemed to pick up on Asala’s discomfiture with the subject matter and pressed it no further. Perhaps she’d never intended to. Instead, her eyes fell to Bibi, and her lips turned in a subtle smile. “You know, it doesn’t really make much sense to keep the three of them all up here. They’re old enough now that they don’t need more than what the kitchens can provide
 and someone to make sure they don’t get into too much trouble.”

She took another sip of her coffee, then tilted her head to the side. “Perhaps the patients in the infirmary might benefit from having one of them around? They’re certainly very good at being distracting when one is trying to think.”

Asala beamed, though she tried to rein herself in. She was terrible at trying to hide her emotions, and she knew it. "Uh, yes. I-I-I think they would like that. Very much," she said tripping over her words out of excitement, not shyness. "The patients. I mean." She would too, but that much was obvious.

"Thank you," she said with another scratch under Bibi's chin.

“No need,” Estella replied mildly, observing their interaction with a thoughtful expression. “Though I hope you won’t mind if I visit a little more often. I’m rather attached.”

"You are always welcome to visit anytime," Asala said with a smile.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

“What took you so long?”

The Herald's Rest was considerably less crowded that day. Seeing that it was the afternoon and not on the cusp of nightfall. It was only then that harried individuals sifted through the welcoming doors and into the warmth the tavern provided Skyhold. At least in here, there was some kind of normalcy. A sanction away from all of the strange happenings in the world. Unchanged, familiar. Taverns were the same all across Thedas. Varied hearths with licking flames. Scattered chairs and stools, centered by long wooden tables. Bards plucking strings and singing tales that swept across their lands. This place was no different. The individuals who called it home, however, were a motley crew. In the furthest corner of the building lied a neat spread of pirates in varying shades of disarray.

It was a straw-haired dwarven lass who had broken the silence. Small hands planted on her hips, much like Zahra did whenever she was scoping out a place. Or a person. Although the atmosphere felt far too bristly. Her face was pinched up. Thick eyebrows drawn over her blue peepers. A seriousness resonated over her. One she wasn't sure she'd ever seen cloaking the wee spitfire. If Zahra didn't know any better, she might have thought that Nuka was rounding up to kick her in the shins. Luckily enough, her speculation didn't develop. She was standing near their table. For once in her life, she wasn't sure what to do with her hands. One crept behind her neck and rested there while she tried to scrounge up an appropriate explanation for her disappearance. For actively avoiding the only ones she considered family.

Someone thumped her shoulder. For all of her misgivings against the bearded man and his suspicious intentions, it was Garland's face that swung into view, accompanied by that shit-eating grin of his. Infuriating and reassuring. Even if she wanted to boot him in the shins, she was happy to see him. For once. If he resented her absence, he made no mention of it. Only inclined his head. Pale eyes lidded. Beside him stood her fiery-haired beauty. Incessantly frowning and nearly swelling with unspoken impatience. Zahra could almost taste it in the air—just how much Nixium wanted to tear into her for skulking back in this manner. She'd forgotten along the way, perhaps. Aslan hadn't just been hers to mourn. She wasn't the only one who had been hurting in all of this.

“We'll speak of this later,” Nixium's tone was an even slate, belying promises that were shrouded by a subtle twitch of her slanted eye. No doubt it would involve some sort of verbal lashing. As per usual. Zahra had the good sense to feel somewhat embarrassed. Or at least uncomfortable. She simply nodded. It would do her no good to sputter out any nonsense. The elf had an aptitude to see straight through any of her falsehoods. A laugh like bells sounded behind her shoulder. Soft blond curls and a dimpled smile revealed themselves as Brialle tottered forward and snatched up both of Zahra's hands, drawing them in front of her, “We're just glad you're back, Captain. You kept us waiting.”

Aslan's absence was felt. There was no need to bring awareness to the fact. She could feel the heaviness clinging from their shoulders. Drawing them together rather than apart. They'd mourned in their own ways, she was sure.

Zahra had taken a moment to sit with them before excusing herself. Told them that she would return later on. Discuss things further. Celebrate Aslan in their own way. As they usually did when they lost someone they cared about. It'd happened before. Pirating could be nasty business. Certainly not without its risks. They all understood that before they'd stepped aboard the Riptide, but confronting the cold reality was still difficult. Even for her. Zahra swept out into Skyhold's courtyard. For a place that rivaled Haven for its chilly weather, she was pleased that the sun was beating down. She would always prefer sweltering heat over goosepebbled climates. Alas, she would not be so lucky with the Inquisition.

She hummed softly under her breath as she cut around training soldiers. Pausing only to greet anyone who cared enough to call out to her. People around Skyhold had grown accustomed to the wild-haired pirate and her crew. Remembered her name, even. It was strange. As if they were setting roots down. Never had they stayed in one place for so long. She wasn't sure if she liked it or not. For now, it would do. There was something she wanted to know. And there was only one person she was aware of that could help her. Whether or not she would be inclined to share the information was another matter altogether.

Pausing in front of Asala's chamber, Zahra idled beside the doorway and lifted her knuckles to rap against the door.

There was a moment a silence, and then a rustle of activity behind the door. Even for all her meekness, Asala could not hide the weight behind her frame and her footfalls were easily distinguishable as they approached the door. The knob twisted and pulled ajar, the familiar shocks of white poking through the doorway. At first she she glanced down the hall away from where Zahra lingered, and when she swung it in the correct direction, she recoiled a bit apparently surprised by the proximity. "Oh, uh, Zahra? Is there... Can I help you with some-something?" she asked, stumbling over her words as she usually did. The door had swung open wide enough to allow a Zahra a peak inside.

The room was settled in, with just enough disorganization to tell that it was being lived in. Ruffles in the blankets on her bed, books tilted haphazardly on their shelves, and papers strewn across her desk. A book also lay open on the bed, but the most eyecatching thing, due to its adorableness, was a marmalade kitten snuggled into a blanket-lined box off to the side of her desk, snoozing comfortably.

Zahra tilted her head and stepped away from the wall. Turned to face Asala properly. She might have tried drawing herself on her tiptoes, but even then she wouldn't be able to peer into the young Qunari's face. Full of blushing embarrassment. The little, adorable flower. Of course because of her vertical disadvantage, she hadn't immediately seen her. She delighted in her reaction all the same. A small smile pulled at the corners of her lips as she casually peered around Asala's elbow. Her fault for not holding the door, “Ah yes, I had some questions—”

Her eyes widened. Gaze snared themselves on the fluff of fur kneading its little paws in a blanket. A laugh bustled out before she had time to stop it. This was meant to be all about business. Stark business involving solemn affairs. A swift conversation. How could she ignore such an adorable sight? She imagined for a moment... the curvy Qunari scooping up the kitten in her arms. Kitten snuggling a kitten. She smothered down the urge to bully her way inside and flagged an eyebrow, drawing her lips into her best pout, “You'll invite me in, won't you?”

Asala hesitated for a moment, her golden eyes wide and confused. A flurry of hair came next as she gently shook herself and nodded her consent. "Uh, yes. Oh, I mean, uh. D-do you wish to come in?" she asked, her ashen skin flushing. Asala sunk back into the door frame to make way for Zahra to follow. Apparently, the question had only been rhetorical, and only for her to tell Zahra that it was fine. Asala then threw herself into a flurry of activity, straightening up her room as much as she could. She straightened the blankets on her bed, before turning toward the desk and trying to quickly organize the papers into one neat stack.

Once she did everything that she could to clean the room, she threw her gaze around as if searching for anything else out of its place before alighting on Zahra. She smiled apologetically and shrugged. "I am... sorry. I do not get m-many visitors." Chances were, most of the visitors she recieved were in need of her skills. Asala then turned erratically toward the sole chair in the room and pulled it out. "Uh, you can have a, uh, seat. If you want," she offered, though she herself remained standing, most likely to see what Zahra would do first.

“Of course!” Zahra slipped through the opening Asala created. Quick as a snake slithering into a hidey hole. She swept into the room as if it was hers to peruse. Of course, it wasn't and she had no intentions of plucking through her personal effects. Plenty of snooping could be done where she was standing. She planted her hands on her hips as she scrutinized the Qunari's chambers and hummed a low tune in the back of her throat. Spun in a lazy circle as Asala scrambled around the room and tidied her things. Though she had to admit that it hadn't been particularly messy to begin with. Compared to some of the Riptide quarters—it was bloody spotless, albeit bookish. She wasn't sure why she was fussing about.

“No need to apologize, kitten. Or rearrange anything. After all, I'm the one that dropped in on you.” Zahra tilted her head and looked mildly apologetic. It may have been the lighting. Because she was anything but sorry for dropping in on her. Seeing her as flustered as she was had made the trip all the more worthwhile. It wasn't why she was here, however. She closed the distance between them and brushed past in order to plop down on the chair. Seated backwards, so that she could cross her arms over the back and face Asala properly. Or improperly. However way she wanted to look at it. Her smile softened around the edges, lopped pensive. “Actually... I came here because I had some questions. About Qunari culture.” While she hardly staggered when speaking to attractive women... she floundered.

“I wanted to do something special for Aslan. But I never got the chance—I guess, I didn't know much about him. His past. I need to do it right.” Zahra nodded and swung her gaze upwards, meeting Asala's eyes. She hoped she would understand. Even if she wasn't willing to divulge any information on the subject, she had to try.

Asala had curled her legs under herself and opted to take a seat on the bed, taking the nearby book and dog-earing the page she was on before she sat it aside. Apparently from what little Zahra could catch of the title, it was a Fereldan tale. She raised her head for a moment, and made eye contact with Zahra before her gaze dropped, breaking it as fast as it was made. Her head remained lowered, and the conversation seemed to bring melancholy veil over her. She was quiet for a time, as she thought hard over something before she finally spoke, though her eyes never rose from her lap. "The... Qunari. They..." She frowned, "They respect and... celebrate the spirit of the one that has passed."

She closed her eyes and gently sighed, wincing at something that was happening inside her mind. "Shok ebasit... hissra. Meraad..." She paused on the word and inhaled, before shaking her head and forced herself to continue. "Astaarit, meraad itwasit, aban aqun. Maraas shokra... Anaan esaam Qun." With the prayer, she turned toward Zahra, though Asala's eyes never rose to meet hers. "It is... a Qunari prayer for the dead. It means... that despite the ups and downs we face, life is... unchanging. And that victory is in the Qun."

Asala was quiet for a moment before the frown deepened and she shook her head with little more zeal than was expected. "No, that does not work," she said rather vehemently for her, "The Qun would have Meraad and I shackled, and life does change. There is no victory in the Qun," she said, seemingly talking to herself for a moment, at least before she realized that Zahra was still there. She flinched and her gaze dropped again. "I.. I am.. sorry. I-I understand your, uh, desire," she added quietly.

Small details hardly eluded her scrutiny. Neither did the book she had scooped up and neatly dog-eared. Something Ferelden. A familiar title. Only because Rivaini ports acted as gateways to other destinations. With each journey it picked up pieces of another place. Dropped them off as mementos. She tilted her head after it but could not discern the title in it's entirety. Too soon put away. Set aside for later perusal. Zahra imagined that Asala busied herself in many books. Carried herself away into worlds that were less frightening and easily managed between flipped pages and scrawled ink. Her expression thinned and set itself into a frown as she awaited Asala's answer. Perhaps, she'd send her away. Either way, this was time well-wasted.

It took her by surprised when she wasn't turned away. Zahra's frown lifted. Not quite a smile. It hadn't reached her eyes, but she was listening. Intently. Absorbing her words as if she were filing them away for later use. Even if it was slow-going... Asala was grieving too. She'd known before slinking her way down to her chambers. Heard from the others. Of all the losses felt in Haven. Selfish or not for dredging up painful memories, she wondered if they could both benefit from this. If she hadn't already put him to rest already. “Meraad,” she repeated his name and let it linger in the air, “I was fool enough to think I was the only one with losses. I'm sorry for yours, Asala.” Perhaps the only time she'd ever used her name properly. No cutesy nicknames. No fluttering of eyelashes and lewd comments dripping from her tongue.

Zahra perched her chin back down on her forearms and remained quiet for a few moments. While she could never profess to understanding the Qun as Asala did, she understood enough to know that neither Meraad nor Aslan had felt like their ways had been home. They'd found it in other places: far, far from where they had been raised. What did that say then? They were not their stations—much like she'd been told she was. Shackles? So, they had escaped a miserable fate. When Asala turned to see that she was still there, it seemed, as if she'd go anywhere else while she was talking and she caught the briefest glimpse of gold, Zahra straightened her shoulders and drew her chin up.

“No. You've answered what I asked. Thank you,” she tapped her fingers across the back of the chair and finally nodded, “but I think we're both going about it the wrong way. How would we celebrate their lives?”

She grew quiet again, though this time Asala appeared to be in thought. "I... I think I would wish to return home." Her eyes did not turn upward to Zahra yet, but still remained in her lap. Her hands now rested there as well, the palms turned outward so that she sat inspecting them, as if the lines within held some sort of answer she was searching for. "Tammy, the one who raised us. She... still does not know. Meraad..." She hesitated a moment after speaking the name, and audibly swallowed. "Meraad should be mourned by all of us, and not me alone."

There was another quiet moment, but during that moment Asala's head slowly tilted until she faced Zahra, and though her eyeline never rose above her chin, it was closest she had come to making eye contact on purpose. "Perhaps... she began before she shook her head. She tried again, this time her tone one of optimism "Perhaps, one day, I may return. If... you wish to, you... and your crew, could join me." A weak smile played across her lips, but the pain they still held was clear. "My home... Ash-Rethsaam, is on the northern coast between Antiva and Rivain. We could celebrate their memories... Together."

With that, Asala's gaze fell to the legs of Zahra's chair and she shook her head. "I am sorry if that sounds... Foolish."

It didn't take Zahra long to decide. No, not when it involved Aslan. Never had. She doubted it ever would. He was more than a wayward memory on a long voyage. He was something precious she'd always hold close. A cherished gem from her treasury she would never part with. As soon as the words parted from Asala's lips... she knew, with a voracity, that it was the proper thing to do. A proper farewell in a familiar place. That the mousey Qunari would allow her to come along meant far more than she could piece into words. Meraad and Aslan. Ash-Rethsaam. A destination cradled between her homeland. Somehow fitting how she would find herself so close to the place Aslan had freed her.

Harnessing every stealthy ability she'd cultivated in her childhood sneaking out windows and tiptoeing through midnight promenades, Zahra swept up from her chair and stood directly in front of Asala. She did not immediately answer. Nor did she initiate any physical contact. God knows how uncomfortable that made her feel. Instead, she offered her own upturned palm. Swarthy-colored, calloused and laughably small. Shiny baubles and bracelets hung from minute wrists. Rings clacked against adjacent rings. “Foolish?” She rolled the word in her mouth and shook her head, “No. Anything but. I would be honored if you'd let us come with you. Like you said, together.”

She let the words linger and tilted her head. It hadn't occurred to her before. The word that she'd never truly understood. A small smile tipped across her lips and the lines at the corner of her eyes seemed to soften. “Kadan doesn't really mean idiot, does it?”

Asala gazed at her hand for a moment, as if confused as to what to do with it. Instead, she finally found Zahra's eyes and smiled sweetly. "No," she said, shaking her head.

"It means family."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The leaves were beginning their change.

From green to their orange and red hues, autumn was quickly approaching. The summer's heat, while not still not so hot in the mountains where Skyhold nestled, started to bleed away, and soon a crispness would return to the air. Autumn's arrival also signified Pierre's departure. It was this occasion that had Marceline out of her office this afternoon. A cart and a team of horses to pull it had been requisitioned for their use. Along with Pierre, a few of the Inquisition's soldiers were given leave and were hitching a ride to their homes along the way. They'd hear no objections from Lady Marceline, the more people that traveled with Pierre and his father, the safer they'd be along the roads.

Marceline watched with her arms crossed and a tight frown as Michaël checked the horses and their tetherings. Though both Michaël and she believed it best that their son stayed the autumn and winter at their home on the West Banks, it did not mean she wouldn't miss him. The boy himself was busy nearby, helping the soldiers organize their belongings in the back of the cart. Standing beside the men, Marceline couldn't help but notice how fast her son was growing. It wouldn't be but a few years now that he would be a man himself. An imperceptible wince came with the thought, that she would miss more time with him. She hoped that he wouldn't grow even more while he was away.

Both Larissa and even Asala were present as well, to see Pierre off. Larissa laughed and joked with the soldiers as they packed, but Asala stood quietly further away, almost as silent as Marceline was. Eventually, their work was done, and they climbed in back of the cart themselves, settling themself in for the trip to come. Pierre and Michaël approached Marceline, and she put a practiced smile on her lips. They could see through it, of course. They always could. "That should be it," Michaël said, tossing a glance to the cart behind him. Marceline simply nodded. "Come on, Marcy. We'll be back before you know it," he added with a big, genuine smile.

The plan was, Michaël would travel back home with Pierre, and then a few weeks later return to Skyhold with the other soldiers. Larissa would then travel at the beginning of Spring to fetch Pierre and return to Skyhold. "You both know that is not true. Skyhold will be rather lonely without my men," she said with a gentle laugh. With that, Marceline approached her husband with her arms wide, pulling him into a hug, before he suddenly lifted her up off the ground into a spin. She tried her best, but she couldn't hide the surprised squeak she made. As he set her down, she laughed and turned toward Pierre. "Do not give your father any trouble... And make sure that he and mother play nice," she said, before wrapping him into a hug too. Rather unexpectedly, he too lifted her in the air, though without a spin. When he set her back down, Michaël and him shared a laugh. "You two need to stop," she said firmly through a smile.

"We will be fine, mother. I will write, every chance I get. You know this," he said. Then Pierre turned toward Larissa, "I will miss you too, and I will make sure to send you the newest novels in Val Firmin," he said.

Larissa beamed for a moment before collecting herself bowing. "Thank you Milord. And I will be sure to keep in touch about how Lady Marceline is doing," she added.

With that, Pierre walked past them and to Asala who stood nearby. She recoiled half-a-step before digging her heels in and blushing. It seemed that having his parents eyes on her put her off-balance. "And I'll be sure to keep you in my letters too, Asala."

"Uh... Th-thank you... Oh! I almost forgot. These are for you," Asala said, producing a small package from under her cloak. "They are, uh... Snacks. For your trip," She added with a shaky smile. She then inclined her head and spoke "Pan-panahedan." Asala hesitated for a moment before wrapping him into a quick hug and releasing him just as fast, the blush spreading across her face.

Pierre chuckled and returned to the cart, before hopping into it's seat beside his father. Marceline approached them both and took a hold of Michaël's hand. "You two be careful, and have a safe trip. Please," she asked.

"Of course," Michaël answered, before leaning down to kiss her. "And you try not to work yourself to death. I love you."

And with that, Michaël bade the horses forward through the gate and over the bridge leading out of Skyhold, Marceline waved to them as they departed, and she was aware that Larissa and Asala were doing the same behind her. Slowly they faded from view, and though Larissa took her leave, they watched as they vanished over the horizon, leaving only Marceline and Asala.

A hum sounded above the retreating din of clopping hoof beats and rolling wagon wheels. Accompanying the intrusion were deft fingers plucking at Marceline's sleeve: a pinch of fabric between forefinger and thumb. It wasn't readily apparent just how long she'd been there. Or if she'd simply skulked up on them as they were waving Pierre and MichaĂ«l off. Lidded eyes followed theirs into the distance. Zahra watched as the wagon bounced and rolled and ebbed further away. Her expression softened as she released Marceline's sleeve and took a tentative step backwards, “They'll be fine—those two, if they're anything like you, Sunshine.”

The Captain had chosen a mixed fare of clothes for the season. It appeared, in any case, that she was always cold. At least if her colorful mix of words were anything to go by. Cold as tits, she'd say. A light tunic with a leather vest cinched around her waist. Leather trousers and knee-high boots. A decorative sword dangled at her hip. Bright red tassels hung from the pommel. She inclined her head towards Asala and grinned. A form of greeting if it was anything at all. Or else she'd found something else amusing. The distinction was difficult whenever Zahra was involved. She planted her hands on her hips and rolled one of her shoulders, bright eyes moving back to Marceline's face, “I was hoping you had some time to spare.”

Marceline first looked to Asala, who'd been watching the Captain herself. Eventually though, she realized that Marceline was looking at her, and caused her to wince and avert her gaze elsewhere, but not before shrugging. Marceline's breath hitched in humor toward the woman and she smiled as she turned her attention back to Zahra. “I suppose it would all depend,” Marceline answered with a manufactured smile, “with what you intend to do with that time.” Despite the words, there were humor behind them. Larissa could handle what paperwork she had to do, and in fact was probably doing it as they spoke. The meeting she had with various individuals about expanding their trade routes to Skyhold wasn't for some time yet, so it was not as if she was immediately busy.

“But no, there is nothing that requires me as such currently,” she added.

If there was anything awkward about the silence that passed between them, Zahra was nonplussed by it. It didn't seem at all possible that she could be bothered by anything of the sort. She took a step back from Marceline and idled to the side, casually glancing over to where Asala stood. Her fingers tapped against her hips. A tuneless sound beating against her leathers, “Nothing you'd regret.” She let the words hang in the air for a dramatic moment and pursed her lips, “I was hoping you could show me how to use this thing.” She patted the blade swinging at her hip affectionately and toyed with the brightly-colored tassels. Running them through her fingers, “You know I'm good with my bow, but there are times when... something else is needed.” It appeared as if she didn't want to clarify her reasons, or else she thought that it was good enough of one.

She swung her gaze back to Asala and inclined her head. A smile pulled at her mouth and appeared all the more mischievous, “You wouldn't mind if I borrow Lady Benoit, would you? I promise I'll bring her back before nightfall. Captain's honour.” A strange way of asking whether she was interrupting anything, perhaps. However skewed. Asala looked up and shook her head in the negative, throwing her white hair across her face.

“Oh, well, you see... I, uh, I mean, we... weren't...” she tried before unsurprisingly stumbling over her words as usual.

Marceline decided to make it easy for the woman and raised her own hand. Asala drew into silence from the gesture, and let Marceline speak. “We had nothing planned, she just wished to see Pierre off,” she explained, smiling at the young woman. Asala blushed, and her gaze fell, but she said nothing else, nor did she start to leave. No doubt curious, and Marceline couldn't blame her. The Captain was a rather interesting individual. Her gaze fell upon Zahra's sword, and Marceline's smile turned into a thoughtful frown. She looked at it for a moment, before she reached out and held her hand open, gesturing with a wagging finger to let her see the sword for a moment. Still, it was quite strange that Zahra would come to her to ask how to use the blade.

“There are better swordsmen than I present, why is it that you wish to learn from me and not them?” The Lions came to mind, as they were the ones training the Inquisition's soldiers.

Asala's spluttering caused Zahra to laugh. Though it was without malice. Her smile pulled back to reveal teeth and her hands drifted towards the waxen rope binding the scabbard in place. It loosened and fell away as soon as soon as she pulled the knot inwards: an unusual sailor's tangle. She caught the blade before it touched the ground and turned towards Marceline. Offered it in both hands, palms facing upward. From the looks of it... it may have been a decorative piece, or at least meant for extravagance rather than bloodshed. A pretty piece. She took a step forward and dropped it into Marceline's open hand. A softer laugh sifted through her teeth. It sounded somewhat flustered. As if she'd been caught with something she was not supposed to touch.

“You do yourself no credit.” Zahra pulled her now-empty hands back and settled them back at her hips, toeing the rope she'd left at her feet. Her eyes rolled skyward for a moment and resolved themselves back on Marceline's face. As if she were collecting her thoughts. Or deliberating on a reason good enough to serve. “Not all styles would suit my purposes. I'm not like Khari. Or Rom. Brute strength? No. Finesse? Grace? Fluidity? I see no better teacher. I may seem,” she tilted her head and chuckled, “harsh, sometimes. But I'd like to learn from someone who fights to win. Honor be damned.” From her choice of words, it appeared as if her mind had been made up on anyone else in the Inquisition. Lions included.

Marceline's eyes focused on Zahra for a moment. It was a fair assessment, though she still believed that there were others better suited to teaching than her. Marceline knew that she was unsuited to combat, but then again, she did not claim to be a soldier. She was a diplomat, with enough experience to protect herself. However, Zahra was an archer, and few lessons in swordsmanship could only help. Her attention then turned to the sword in her hand, gripping it by the hilt and bringing it closer to inspect. She ran a finger down along the blade and then tapped the point. Nodding to herself, she turned away from Zahra and held it straight up in front of her, perfectly parallel to her body and perpendicular to the ground. Her off hand settled into the small of her back as she thrust the blade forward twice, and slashed on the third.

“The blade should be sharpened, and the weight better distributed. It is very lovely, however, and nothing that cannot be fixed by a quartermaster,” Marceline smiled, before turning the blade over in her hand and offering it back to its owner. “Very well, if you wish for lessons, then I cannot deny you,” she said with a smile, “Though I've never taught this particular subject. MichaĂ«l is the one who teaches Pierre self-defense so forgive me if I am not the ideal teacher.”

She then crossed her arms and held Zahra in her eyes for a moment, before she nodded, “Come, we will go to my office. There is enough room to learn the forms there, but,” Marceline said, beckoning with a finger, “understand that the best weapon is not the one in your hands, but the one in your head,” she said with a smile.

Zahra watched as Marceline scrutinized the blade, hands on hips. Her mouth set itself into an expectant smile. If she could've bristled with energy—a desire to get down to all the nitty grit of swordsmanship, she probably would have. Instead, she tipped towards Asala and bumped her shoulder with a blooming grin. As languid and lewd as the Captain could be, there where instants like these where she appeared more childlike and unreasonable. Had Marceline outright said no, the woman certainly looked as if she would not take it as an answer.

She ticked the impressions from her fingers as if she were creating a schedule of chores in her mind. When Marceline back towards her, Zahra waggled her fingers and retrieved the blade from her hands. Settled it back into its scabbard and nearly rocked up on her tiptoes. Green eyes bright against the sun blazing in the background: nearly as wild as Khari. “Just what I wanted to hear!” she butt in, all hurried, before licking her lips and settling back on her feet, “Leading and teaching are one in the same, aren't they?” Not always true, though she appeared as if she had no misgivings on her decision to approach her about the subject.

She nodded her head and fell in beside Marceline. It was clear that her expectations had already run their course. Fancies best left in storybooks. Perhaps, towards something involving clashing swords in the yard or leaping onto tables and skittering parchment paper across the tables. Certainly not what Marceline had in mind.

In reality, what Zahra received was a number of guides written on the matter of fencing, as well as a few hand-written notes of Marceline's own design. They were piled up on a desk that Marceline had placed Zahra at in her office, while Larissa sat at Marceline's own with an amused look. The woman herself stood nearby with a tilt to her head as she looked upon the gathered materials. She did not know how the Captain would take to being issued mostly theory at first, but Marceline would rather Zahra get acquainted with the theoretical aspect before they dove into swinging swords around. Without a good baseline, Marceline surmised that she may hurt herself or someone else in her attempts to learn.

“You may borrow this material, it will give you a good idea of the basics you are to learn.” She then smiled and nodded, “It is dry, I understand, but one must first gather all the information they are able to before they act.”

If Zahra's expression was anything to go by, she certainly hadn't expected being seated at Marceline's desk with a pile of books, dog-eared and well-worn, surrounding her. She pursed her lips and leaned over the assorted papers she'd been instructed to look over. She dragged her fingers across the letters and finally leaned back in her chair. There might have been a sigh poised on her lips, though she made no noise. Glassy eyes rolled towards the ceiling for a moment before she leaned back into her work. Scrawled notes in a small empty book bound with strings. Certainly not something she would have owned. Marceline had instructed her to read through several books and mark down prudent information pertaining to footwork and movements. She paused in her work and smoothed her hands across the loose pieces of parchment.

“I, uh,” she seemed to hesitate before a smile tickled at her mouth and widened, “wasn't exactly expecting this. At all.” Zahra looked up from her work and tapped her fingers against the table, “Is this truly how you were taught all this? For curiosities sake. With the way you move, I thought you'd had a savvy teacher. Leaping and darting and all that.”

Marceline laughed softly to herself. She shook her head gently and began to lean against the desk Zahra sat at. “My studies began the same way when I was a young girl, and Pierre as well. The leaping and darting followed soon after.” The corner of Marceline's lip turned upward and she continued, “Though, I doubt there is much leaping in reality. Lifting your feet off of the ground is not an intelligent maneuver.” There was a tone of gentle chiding mixed in with her amusement but soon she shook her head and tried to give her something Zahra could work with.

“Some of the others, yes, they may start you off with sword in hand immediately, but it was not how I was taught. I would never be as strong, or even as quick any who may would wish me harm, but I could be more intelligent.” Marceline quieted for a moment and reflected. “We will never be able to overpower or outrun everyone, but we can outmaneuver and out-flank, and all that begins inside those pages.” she said, pointed toward the collection of books and papers. “And yes, once you have attained a basic understanding, we will move into the practical application. You can be as intelligent and observation as possible, but it means little if you do not know how to hold a sword correctly,” Marceline added. The smile had returned to her face.

This would prove interesting.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Autumn had turned Skyhold’s grounds a mix of brilliant red, bright yellow, and withered brown within a few short weeks, and the chill was definitely beginning to creep back into the air. Even now, in the early afternoon, there was a crisp bite to the atmosphere that necessitated a cloak, at least for Estella.

She stood off to one side of an empty practice ring—one of the nice things about being Inquisitor was that when you politely asked for one of them to be reserved for your use, you got to pick the time and date. So whoever would normally have been here had gone elsewhere, and the four of them had a wide circle of dirt, plus several practice implements and targets, to themselves.

She hadn’t asked for too many details when Romulus had requested the meeting, only arranged for both herself and her brother to be there. Apparently, Asala was also required, for she was present as well. Rubbing her bare hands together to generate some warmth, Estella glanced to Romulus, tilting her head marginally to the left.

“You mentioned something about the marks?”

"I did," Romulus replied, nodding. The chill was not the same as Haven's brutal winter cold yet, but that didn't stop the other Herald of Andraste from wearing an effective cloak over his gear. His beard had come in fully, something he'd been maintaining for a while, making him appear an altogether different man from the first days of the Inquisition.

He removed the glove from his marked hand, revealing it to be green and infused with magic as ever. "After the loss of Haven, I ended up in a cave with Khari, severely injured." The others had heard the rough outline of the story quite a few times, likely from several sources. The tale itself seemed to be twisting quickly, the remarkable survival of the Herald of Andraste, he who claimed her bloodline as his own. But Romulus himself spoke quite little of it, to all save a few.

"We were attacked by a Venatori patrol. I was too wounded to fight, so Khari fought alone. They'd almost overwhelmed her when I did... something, with my mark." He glanced at Cyrus, and then around at the training yard. "I created this... I guess it was a rift, but it was smaller. It pulled all of the Venatori into it, and nearly Khari as well. I don't know what happened to them."

He looked back to Cyrus. "I think these marks Estella and I have can do much more than close rifts, if we could learn how."

Cyrus rubbed absently at his jawline with his left hand. “That would make sense, considering that what they fundamentally do is disrupt or mend the Veil.” He hummed slightly, apparently to himself, looking upwards as though trying to recall something. “It would be worth caution, however, as the marks themselves can be more or less stable, as we well know.”

He tapped his fingers on his cheek a few times, the rhythm erratic. “Do you remember how it felt, when you did this? Can you describe it? That seems like the best place to begin.”

Romulus sat back on one of the fence posts that surrounded the little practice arena, thinking to himself. "I was... angry, I think. Frustrated, to have survived so much, only to be cornered and faced with death in a dark cave. Frustrated with my inability to help. Desperate." If anything the recollections of those emotions seemed to trouble him, as though the very feeling of them was something foreign that he'd only recently come into contact with.

He lifted his head again, glancing at Asala. "I thought that we might be able to practice more safely if you could contain anything we create. Keep it from growing dangerous enough to threaten any of us." He shrugged. "If we could do it at all, that is."

Asala glanced toward Cyrus for a moment, before she then looked around them, inspecting the area Romulus chose before she nodded in agreement. “I think I can do that,” she said.

Estella was quite sure that she was superfluous to this experiment—her mark had never shown a sign of being able to do anything of the sort Romulus described. And truthfully, she existed in a near-constant state of desperation and frustration in any fight. Anything she knew about magic, her brother knew better, but she supposed it would be best for her to remain here anyway. If only because she’d been asked.

“Some spells work best from certain frames of mind,” she volunteered, glancing at Cyrus and lifting her shoulders in a half-shrug. “Um
 obviously we can’t really make you feel the same desperation and such here, but maybe if you focused on remembering it? Tried to recreate the conditions as much as possible?”

It was the best guess she had, anyway.

“A charmingly-organic solution.” Cyrus smiled, though it was impossible to read the valence of the expression. “And perhaps the least-risky, if it works. Alternatively, I can attempt to apply a variety of magical effects to the mark itself, in hopes of triggering the same a bit more
 directly.”

Asala seemed uneasy with idea of magically tinkering with the marks, betrayed by her nervous tick of scratching at the spot under her horn. However, if she had any reservations, she did not voice them.

He crossed his arms, though it didn’t seem defensive. “The fact is, whether your emotions precipitated it or not, the mark would not have acted differently without some change in it. I am confident that I can alter it, but it might take a few tries before I find the right
” He paused, tapping the fingers of his left hand on his elbow. “
setting, if you like. And the results in the meantime could be—how should I say?—volatile.”

He did not seem at all perturbed by this. On the contrary, the coiled tension in his body language was an obvious indicator of enthusiasm.

Asala sighed. “Perhaps we should try to ensure that they do not become... too volatile, yes?” Immediately after, she reached into the satchel at her side and peeked inside, most likely inspecting her reserve of supplies. She never seemed to go anywhere without them.

Romulus flexed his marked hand several times, opening and closing the fist. He made no comment on the volatility of their potential exercise, instead simply holding out his hand, palm faced towards the ground in the center of all of them. A moment passed in silence, during which a few not-so-subtle Inquisition soldiers stopped to watch from afar. The practice ring wasn't all that isolated, after all.

His face passed through varying stages of focus as he either tried to will or force the effect to emerge from his hand. In the end, little happened other than a barely perceivable change in the brightness of his palm, something that could be just as easily attributed to the shifting light from the partly clouded skies. Romulus frowned.

"I should think a mage would have an easier time of this. If what we're doing is calling on the Fade, or bringing it forward." His eyes shifted between Estella and Cyrus.

Cyrus, too, moved his gaze to Estella. “Stellulam?”

She wanted to protest. She wasn’t really a mage, after all. Not in any way that mattered. She certainly hadn’t ever been able to make her mark do anything like that before, and she went into battle desperate every time, knowing that even one mistake could be fatal—and knowing she was likely to make more than one. Still


Estella sighed. “I
 all right. I can try.”

She moved to the center of the field, mindful of the fact that they were being watched. It would be just like her to do something disastrous right now. “I
 don’t really trust my luck. Asala, if you could shield us?”

Asala nodded and lifted her hands. A blue aura formed over them, but they did not appear to create a barrier, at least, not immediately. She seemed content to wait until they were necessary.

Feeling quite foolish, Estella looked down at the mark on her right palm, frowning at the green glow emanating from the spot. Holding it out away from her body and facing up, she gripped her forearm with her other hand for extra stability, just in case. “Um
 I’m going to try something kind of elemental first, I guess.” It was the magic she was most familiar with, after all.

Estella visualized her magic as threads. Tangled, tenuous, and not very strong—it seemed to fit. Each spell was an attempt to tease one of those threads out and make it do something in particular. In this case, she imagined it creating a small flame, trying to direct the spell through the mark.

Unfortunately, the moment the two made contact, things went very wrong. With a loud bang, the mark surged, a plume of smoke blooming in the air over her hand. Multicolored sparks flew in all directions, and a concussive blast threw Estella several feet backwards. She landed on her rear, jarring her spine. Her palm stung; she shook it several times, grimacing. More than pain, though, she could feel embarrassment welling in her chest.

“So
 not that, then.” She turned her eyes to her brother. “Maybe it’s better if you do this. You can use mine.”

Volatile or not, she trusted him.

Cyrus, uncrossing his arms, reached down with one of them to help Estella to her feet. She grasped it gratefully and stood. “Elemental, you said? Wouldn’t have been my first choice, but you might be on to something. Still, it has to be something inherent in the mark itself, or Romulus here wouldn’t have been able to make it happen.”

He narrowed his eyes thoughtfully for a moment before turning his attention to Asala. “If you would be so kind as to put one of those barriers up now, I’d rather take fewer chances.” His face split into a lopsided smile. “Laboratory safety, and all that.”

After she had gotten over the initial shock of Estella being thrown backward, Asala reset her open mouth and nodded at Cyrus's request. Her brows knitted as she focused, and the aura around her hands intensified. A light blue bubble slowly built itself up around them, and once it closed she paused for another moment before she spoke.

“It is up.”

Estella dragged her eyes from their new ceiling and swallowed. Well, hopefully that would contain any possible damage, anyway. She turned over the hand that was still in Cyrus’s own, giving him access to the mark without reservation. “Have at it, I guess.”

The fingers of her brother’s right hand were steady on the back of her left, and he peered down at the mark with evident interest. “Remind me to stabilize this for you—both of you. I figured out a better way to do that.”

Using his grip to rotate her hand, he pointed the mark outwards, away from both of them and the others in the ring. For a few moments, there was nothing at all, and then a strange sensation built in the mark itself. At first, it was akin to an itch or tingle. Cyrus still stared at her hand, a furrow etched deep into his brow. With each second that passed, the sensation increased in intensity—just before it became pain, however, it stopped.

Cyrus’s head jerked to the side; right where his eyes landed, a crack appeared in the air. It was only a thin one, but against the blue backdrop of Asala’s dome, plainly visible.

“Now, now. Let’s not stop there
” The words were barely even loud enough to qualify as muttering.

Something in the mark shifted again in response. The crack shuddered, and with an earsplitting screech, grew, until it was the length and width of her arm. From
 whatever was on the other side issued a green light, not unlike the mark itself.

“Now that’s quite something.” Cyrus released Estella’s hand, moving closer to the fissure in the air. “I don’t suppose anyone has a small object they don’t mind sacrificing for the cause?”

He shifted his whole body so as to see the other side of
 the thing the mark had created. Judging from the expression on his face, he’d found something to occupy his studies for at least the next few days or so.

“Um...” Asala murmured likely to get their attention. While her hand was still awash in the blue aura, she reached toward her ear, and one of the iron hoops that pierced it. She fiddled with it for a moment until it finally came free. She held in her palm for a moment before she looked back up to the rift. “Do you, uh... Do you just want me to throw it in?” Asala asked.

Cyrus shrugged. “Go ahead. If there’s no explosion, we can progress to trying to poke it with sticks.” His tone suggested that he wasn’t completely serious in his characterization—but he seemed to mean it literally enough.

“... I hope they are very long sticks,” Asala replied, taking Cyrus's comment completely at face value. After she spoke, she took one long glance at the earring in her hand before tossing it into the rift. It passed through the fissure, but did not pass through on to the other side. It appeared as if it went into the rift, and went... elsewhere. It certainly wasn't present any longer. Asala tilted her head, her face furrowed as if she expected something else to happen, but when nothing did, she relaxed.

Romulus waited patiently as well, and when nothing occurred, he looked to Estella, obviously pleased. "I think you've done it. More than I could do, at any rate."

Estella smiled thinly at him. Whatever had just happened, she could hardly be considered the responsible party. She barely understood what Cyrus had done—maybe she’d be able to get a better handle on it if he explained, but even that was far different from being able to do it by herself.

Still
 she took a few steps closer to the disturbance. It didn’t look like the typical rift; there were no shifting crystals, but the green light was the same. Frowning, Estella slid her sword from her belt and separated the blade from the sheath. “Where do you think it goes?”

From the way Asala’s earring had disappeared, it had to go somewhere, right? Edging closer, she held out the constellation-patterned sheath from the very end, slowly walking it forward until it came in contact with the green light. The next step forward after that met no resistance, like it was just more air, but the light swallowed it. Knitting her brows, Estella pulled it back. Completely intact—not even a scratch. “I
 think it’s safe?” Or at least not deadly by touch alone, anyway.

“Brilliant.” Cyrus sounded more like he was talking to himself than any of them. “It’s certainly more stable than a rift. I think
 yes. I can make use of this. If you’ll leave it here for a few hours, I can take some measurements
” he trailed off, obviously already planning on doing just that.

Estella knew the look. “Best leave him to it,” she advised. “I’ll close it up when he’s done.” Moving to the fence, she hauled herself up onto the upper rail.

This might be a while.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The fresh snow crunched underneath their feet as Marceline traveled alongside Leon. Winter was upon them now, with new drifts of snow being supplied to Skyhold's grounds daily. Even then, snowflakes lazily drifted from the sky, and provided a stark contrast for the moment that they lingered in her well-kept mane of black hair. She was dressed for the weather with a thick black coat with silver fur lining the collar. The mountains would only make the winter chill all the more sharp, and they could probably look forward to snow for several more months.

“I do hope you have men keeping the roads clear,” Marceline said with her neck arched upward, studying the falling snowflakes. They would depend on those roads in the following months for supplies like food and clothing. A lot of diplomacy went into securing contracts and trade routes for goods. It would be a shame to see all of her work undone by snow blockages. Her words, however, were merely musings. She had faith that Leon had the soldiers doing whatever was required of them.

Her head fell back down and turned toward Leon, “Speaking of the soldiers, there are some things I wish to discuss.”

“I wished to see how you felt using the army in an attempt to bring in a source of income,” Thus far, the Inquisition had mainly relied on donations and loans from across Thedas, though primarily Orlais and Ferelden. However, donations would soon become scarce as the Inquisition established itself, and there were only so many loans they could take out before the debt crushed them. “If you feel they are ready, of course,” If not, then the whole thing was moot.

Leon, perhaps due to sheer size, didn’t seem much bothered by the cold. His own cloak was comparatively light, made of nothing more than roughspun wool with a deep red linen lining. He crossed his arms upon Marceline’s suggestion, causing the edges of the garment to fall forward. His brows furrowed.

“Bring in income?” he echoed, sounding dubious at best. “It’s not a matter of readiness, Lady Marceline, but a matter of ethics. If you’re suggesting that we hire ourselves out to the highest bidder or take sides in a civil war in hopes of getting paid
” he trailed off, shaking his head. “That’s not really the kind of thing an army like this one should be doing.”

“I did not mean for the suggestion to sound so mercenary, Ser Leon.” Taking a side in the civil war would not only be unethical, but would also lead to a conflict of interest and undeniable bias. Her father fought for the Empress however, and she would not condone placing the Inquisition's army in his way. “You understand as much as I that war brings all sorts out of the woodwork. Bandits, highwaymen, plus we now have the Venatori and the Red Templars to contend with. With the majority of the Chevaliers' attention turned toward the civil war, there are not as many trained soldiers patrolling the roads or keeping the holds safe.”

Marceline shrugged and glanced upward toward Leon's face. “I am simply suggesting we fill that need. Now, do not misunderstand me,” Marceline, her own brows furrowed, “I do not want to initiate a protection racket where safety comes at a price, but... The Inquisition will need income to feed and pay her soldiers.”

Leon seemed somewhat mollified by the clarification, but his frown didn’t disappear. “In principle, that’s not a bad idea, but
 the kind of people who would benefit from our protection are not the kind who have much to give in terms of donations. We may end up spending more on transport and supplies than we get back for the effort. Much as I’d like to help, that might be better left to the Lord-General’s chevaliers. Not to mention Orlais is a sovereign nation even despite the civil war. We don’t really have a legal right to—look out!”

Before she could react, whatever it was struck her hard in the face. A freezing cold sensation was immediate as it spread through her face and seeped into her neckline. She halted midstep and gasped, swiping her face and bending over to free the snow stuck in her collar. Snow. It was then she realized that she'd been struck by a snowball. After removing as much of it as she could from her face and clothes, she shot a gaze upward, looking for the most likely culprit. Her brows were furrowed and her eyes narrow, though her face did not hold a look of outright rage instead sitting somewhere at accusing.

The first person she saw was her husband, having himself a hearty laugh. MichaĂ«l had returned to Skyhold from their estate on the West Banks a number of weeks back. Once he realized that she was staring at him however, his laughter stopped immediately. An alarmed expression entered his face as he quickly pointed toward the elven woman beside him. “Her,” he hastily accused.

Khari glared at him, but quickly threw up both hands in a placating gesture. One of them still grasped a second snowball. “Uh
 sorry, Lady Marceline. I was aiming for Leon, I swear!” Apparently she expected this information to make things less bad.

A loud snort sounded above the pin-drop silence, followed by hoarse, uncontrolled laughter. It carried itself across Skyhold’s grounds and belonged to the resident pirate, Zahra, who appeared to be struggling to keep herself on her feet. She was crooked forward with one hand perched on her wobbly knees, and the other planted firmly on the closest building. A breathy intake of breath later and she was rubbing her hands and knuckles across her eyes. If any attempt was made to stifle her amusement, it was a feeble one. “You should see—I can’t believe,” she sputtered between giggles and snorts, “your faces.”

She appeared to have made some effort when it came to dressing for the weather. No amount of pride could keep the chattering of teeth at bay. She’d chosen simpler clothes, though they still appeared unusual. Dark leathers, bound with soft brown linens. A heavy black cloak rimmed with some sort of animal fur hung over her shaking shoulders. Her hair hung free, in a wild mess, woven with small braids and beads upon closer inspection.

“That’s not helpful, Zee!” Khari threw the other chunk of snow she was holding for the laughing woman. Certainly, her aim could use some work—it barely clipped Zahra before spinning off slightly to the right. Zahra’s laugh only grew louder when the snowball careened off her shoulder. She was already ducking down to gather snow in her own fingerless gloves, wolfish grin wild on her dusky face.

Coming up behind the elf and the chevalier was a bundled up Romulus, heavy cloak draped around him and a hood covering his head. He stepped lightly through the snow, but if he was trying to put his particular skillset to use, he wasn't doing it very well. The dusky-skinned Herald still looked far from home traipsing about through the snow, but he at least looked a little warmer than he had the previous winter.

He was rapidly forming a snowball in his own gloves, packing it into a throwable condition. As soon as he had he aimed it for Khari, and his aim was true; it exploded right against the back of her neck, and Romulus showed a toothy grin as he shrugged. "It's only fair, I think."

She pretended to look offended for all of two seconds before cracking a smile just as wide. “Oh yeah? We'll see what's fair." Apology already forgotten, Khari stooped and drew up a handful of snow.

Across the courtyard where the inn sat, a window on the second level popped open and swung outward. The white-blonde mane of Vesryn appeared, his eyes surveying the sudden snowy conflict. "Are you having fun, Herald?" he asked incredulously. "I didn't think you knew how."

"Why don't you come down, then? I'll show you." Romulus was already working on another snowball, eyes watching all those present, his grin unwavering. Vesryn took the bait, disappearing immediately from the window and closing it behind him.

Next to Marceline, Leon chuckled under his breath. “I do believe we’d best either take cover or arm ourselves,” he said, a smile lingering at the corner of his mouth. “That’s my official advice as commander, by the way.” Leaning forward slightly, he scraped some snow off a banister to his left, exposing the grey stone and compressing the flakes together between his palms. Taking his sound advice, Marceline quietly took a step backward and slipped into the rather large silhouette cast by Leon.

He eyed the entrance to the inn, apparently waiting for Vesryn to emerge before loosing the snowball. Given his strength, it wasn’t an outlandish possibility that he’d be able to hit someone all the way across the courtyard, either.

The elf swiftly moved out of the inn's doorway, like a child in a pretend game of warfare, which for all intents and purposes, this was. He had an actual implement of war, however. His tower shield led the way, and it was this alone that saved him from a snowy smack in the jaw. With snow sliding down the metallic front of the shield, Vesryn advanced, planting the shield into the ground just as another attack came from Romulus. He began working up a snowball of his own, though his efforts were a little hindered from holding up the shield.

"Is that all? My grandmother has a fiercer attack than this lot."

A soft thud accompanied a snowball striking him in the back; the culprit was soon revealed. Estella stepped out from behind a corner of the inn, one hand holding up part of her cloak, which was for the moment a makeshift basket for what looked like several more snowballs. “Surprise?” She half-smiled, darting away to take cover of her own behind a pile of chopped wood, stacked adjacent to the inn’s other side.

She adopted a steady rate of fire—her accuracy was at least better than Khari’s, though perhaps not by much.

She was certainly, however, not responsible for the volley of perhaps a dozen snowballs that arched onto the field from behind her, pelting anyone unfortunate enough to not duck behind cover in time. From her angle, Marceline could easily discern the cause—Cyrus strolled up behind his sister, wearing a broad grin. With a sharp hand gesture, he levitated another five or six chunks of snow into the air and hurled them as well.

“Asala?” The Qunari woman was indeed not far behind. “Have you ever attempted snow-fort architecture?”

“I have never had snow,” Asala answered cheerfully, the majority of her attention diverted instead toward a decently sized bubble levitating nearby. The bubble was completely opaque, having been filled with snow. “Though, Pierre and I did create a... snow man, back in Haven.” She stared at the snow-filled bubble for a moment before staring at Cyrus with a blank expression for another few moments.

She was quiet, before her eyes lit up in understanding. “Oh!” she exclaimed, and brought the bubble around to their front, morphing and shaping the snow in the air. By the time she sat it down, they had a nice, compressed snow wall between them and the rest of the combatants. With that, she beamed proudly. At least, until she was struck by a snowball.

“Cheating! That’s cheating—,” Zahra cried beneath the hail of levitating snowballs, raining down like arrows. A few had certainly struck their mark. Remnants of snow shook from her shoulders, and hair. If she was at all upset at having clumps of snow mussed in her wild mane, she certainly didn’t show it. Instead it appeared as if she was trudging through the snow and behind Asala’s makeshift wall, hidden from view. At least from the snow-ball churning demon grinning beside Estella. A lone snowball veered over their heads, and Zahra appeared a moment later, further to the right. Arms thrown back. Shuffling through the snow as if it were water. She dipped lower and attempted to tackle Cyrus into a nearby snowdrift, laugh already bubbling from her lips.

They went down in a heap; a pause in the constant barrage of snowballs from the south side allowed an opportunity for counterattack.

With a good deal of the attention turned toward the scuffle between Cyrus and Zahra, Marceline finally peeked out from Leon's shadow. She shot a glance around at the rapidly increasing number of individuals embroiled in their little snow battle. In a one fluid movement, she leaned out from behind Leon and loosed the snowball she'd been holding on to toward Khari. There was a little twist to her lips as she slid closer to her Seeker bulwark. Marceline always got her vengeance.

Above the frosty battle, and across the powdered walls, sat a lone figure. A woman perched across the brickwork like one of Rilien’s cackling ravens, though she hadn’t made a sound. She kicked her legs back and forth and absently fluffed snow from her knees, white-haired and dressed in clothes fit for Skyhold’s nippy weather. A soft brown hood was pulled over her head, but upon closer scrutiny, it appeared as if she was smiling. It pulled against the scar on her face.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Crimson sails flapped and rustled overhead as the Riptide sliced through oncoming waves. There was an occasional salty spray that broke over the wooden figurehead. It crowned over the painted face and pattered across the forecastle. It was difficult enough to miss the elegantly crafted woman staring off into the distance, breasts bared and hands planted across her knees. Her midsection was covered with wooden ruffles. Painted with the same rouge as the sails, though it hardly applied any modesty. Whoever had etched its face had certainly spent a painstaking amount of time on it. She nearly looked real. In the ship’s belly lied the hold and the crew’s quarters, individually decorated and ridiculously large. Hammocks, wooden beds built into the walls, and an assortment of chests. There was a small stock of barrels in the furthest chamber, filled with who knows what and a makeshift kitchen that appeared as if it’d just been built.

Borja had certainly been accurate when he’d said that the little vessel sailed truer than his own. Quicker, at least. A great deal smaller than his heavily-gunned battleship, the Riptide speedily progressed towards their destination—where to? Zahra wasn’t entirely sure, but when Rom and Khari had approached her with the request, she was loath to deny them. Her ship, she’d said, was as good as theirs. Always, anytime. Besides, she’d been itching for a reason to clamber back onto these decks. She’d missed it. Dearly. Skyhold was all well and fine, but it paled in comparison to the freedom she felt striking across the seas, an expanse of glass or choppy waves. As much as Zahra missed the cawing of gulls, and the salty breeze kissing her cheeks
 it reminded her of loss, of the absence of Aslan who’d always stood at her side. A vigilant giant keeping her from tumbling straight off the cliffs she toed so close to.

Even if Skyhold’s chill still nipped at their heels, she’d chosen a lighter fare. She assumed the weather would incline itself to her preferred state, after all. Zahra wore a loose cotton shirt tucked into tight leather pants, with a red sash and thick belt wound around her waist. She had her sleeves pulled up to her elbows and oddly enough had forgone wearing boots. Riptide’s deck was smooth enough to abandon good manners and civilities. This was her ship after all. She hadn’t left her companions with any instructions other than to enjoy the ride, explore the ship as they saw fit. They could sneak down into the hold’s kitchen and nab some biscuits before Brialle hid them away or help Nuka shuffle around the ship, tugging on the rigging with curse-words sifting through her lips. Or simply find a place to sleep. Garland was snoozing near the forecastle and his figurehead. Impressively ignoring the spray of water splashing across his face. He could sleep anywhere, that one.

Zahra found herself lounging near Nixium and the Riptide’s helm. Usually she’d harass the little elf. Stick her hands through the cylindrical spokes or teasingly jerk the rudder in the opposite direction. Anything to acquire an annoyed grumble, or a small, steepled smile depending on the occasion. But today, she wasn’t in the mood. She hunched over the chestnut railing and leaned her elbows across it. In these moments, you couldn't tell where the gray skies ended and the gray seas began. Thick clouds swirled in a tumult above, blue-gray waves swirled below, crashing into the side of the ship. It reminded her of things. Memories, mostly. Of the day she’d first stepped foot aboard a ship. A pirate ship. How ridiculously terrified she’d been. She glanced over her shoulder, expecting a familiar face, and chirped a quiet laugh when she saw no one standing there.

Ridiculous.

Something nudged into her shoulder. Zahra glanced over to her right and faced a tin flask: two inches from her face. Behind it was Nixium’s impassive expression. Betraying nothing behind those bright eyes of hers. Not even a smile, nor a word or explanation. She supposed she didn’t need one. Her smile simpered into something less wistful as she accepted the flask. She twisted off the lid and tipped her head back to seize a generous mouthful.

Ridiculous.

"Borja's impressed," came the voice of Romulus, and soon the visage of the man himself appeared nearing the helm. "I heard him say we're making good time. Thought I'd pass the compliment along, since he's unlikely to do it himself." He was dressed comfortably again, in a loose tunic and pants, and only a pair of sandals separating his feet from the ship's deck. His beard, too, he'd trimmed, down to its lowest layer. Likely he wanted to keep it for their return to the cold when this was over.

Romulus took a seat on a nearby railing, keeping himself anchored with one hand grabbing a rope tied up to a sail. He looked comfortable on the water, at home, even. If he was putting on some kind of act, it was a good one. "Thanks again for doing this. I know my father was sparse with the details. I think he sees you as a rival, actually." He seemed to remember himself, and walked to within arm's reach of the pair.

"Don't think we've met yet," he said, addressing Nixium. He outstretched a bare hand. "I'm Romulus."

Zahra spotted Romulus before he spoke. Or the top of his head anyhow. Ascending the wooden stairs, quiet as a mouse. If he’d wanted to startle them, she doubted it would’ve been difficult. She passed the sloshing flask back to Nixium and stretched her arms up towards the gray skies, wriggling her fingers. It’d been awhile since she’d had so many passengers aboard the Riptide. People not officially belonging to her crew
 but somehow managing to fit in just the same. She felt a crick in her neck and internally blamed old age. Maker knows she wasn’t as young as she used to be. “That’s just like him,” her laugh was genuine, and a little reflective, “Stubborn man. You’re right. I’d never hear it.”

She watched as Romulus perched himself across the railing, seeming every bit a sailor. Or pirate, if she had her way. She wondered just how different his life might’ve been if he’d been raised by Borja himself. It’d taken her awhile to even believe they were related. Would they have met on the seas? Would Borja have taken a different path altogether? Lived a nice and quiet life in the hills. It almost made her laugh. From what she’d heard, they’d been through quite a lot before finally appearing in Skyhold. Of course, she hadn’t broached the subject. And wouldn’t unless he asked. Though she felt a small tickle of regret at how she behaved in Redcliffe. At Rom’s father, no less. All bared fangs and venom. She’d have to apologize, someday. Perhaps.

“What kind of pirate would I be if I couldn’t help my friends?” It was a rhetorical question because at this point she was treading past the line of contractual responsibilities. This time, she’d strayed too close. She supposed it made her a weak mercenary. One that wasn’t so inclined to choose wealth over her companions. An odd transition to be sure, and one she found not so unpleasant. She pushed the wild mess of curls from her eyes and nodded her head. It appeared as if she wasn’t quite used to being thanked either. “Rival? You know, Borja’s one of the greatest sea pirates I’ve ever seen. Doubt he thought much of me when I was a just a whelp. Thought I was too mouthy for my own good. He’s probably right.” She held a finger in front of her lips and snorted, “Don’t tell him I said so.”

The red-headed elf regarded him coolly. Not in the manner that appeared impolite, or rude. Simply one belonging to an individual who preferred watching and listening over speaking herself. Nixium tilted her head and trailed her eyes across his outstretched hand. She blinked up at him and reached past his proffered hand, grabbing onto his forearm instead. A firm grip. If she was at all perplexed by the odd handshake, she gave no indication. “Nixium. Navigator. I keep this one from sinking our ship.” It might’ve been a joke if she’d laughed or smiled but she only nodded.

Behind them, Zahra snorted louder. “She isn’t lying.”

"Good thing you're here then," Romulus chortled back. "We've got a long ways to go still, and then a long ways back." The humor faded from his tone, an indication that he was moving to some business at hand. Indeed, he hadn't yet told her where they going, or what they were doing when they got there.

"We're headed to Llomerryn, or nearby at least. There's a Qunari ship docked there with a prisoner that we need to recover, man named Conrado. Long story short, he's an underworld sort that sold out my mother and father a long time ago. Someone had reason enough to want my mother dead for her bloodline, and if Conrado can point us in their direction, we might have a real lead on proof of my ancestry." He made his way back to his position on the railing, taking a seat again. "Not the simplest operation, I know. But you shouldn't have to risk the ship. I figure we'll want to go in with something a little smaller."

“That can be arranged.” The new voice was Leon’s distinctively-accented bass. The Seeker had shed most of his customary layers in concession to the rapidly-warming climate, though he still exposed no more than his face and forearms to the sun. He looked like the type that burned easy, between the blond hair and the fair complexion.

The tread of his boots was soft over the planks of the deck—either he hadn’t taken long to adjust to the rolling of the ship, or else he had experience with boat travel already. He spoke to all three of them, though perhaps mostly Romulus. “There’s not as much Chantry presence in Rivain as elsewhere, but for our purposes, that’s good. What is there aren’t templars or the sorts that speak the Chant on street corners. We do have agents, though, and more than one unmarked boat, I’m sure.” It seemed to go without saying that he could request such a thing and receive it.

Zahra said little to interrupt the flow of conversation. Only nodded when it was appropriate. She hadn’t been privy to any battle plans, though she felt a little more at ease knowing why they were going
 if not where. Llomerryn? She’d honestly never been there, but she’d sailed close enough to spot their terrifying ships. Even she wasn’t stupid enough to trespass too close. Dreadnoughts could tear them to pieces. And as restrained as Aslan was with his history, he’d instructed her how to avoid such conflicts. Though, she would’ve been lying if she said she didn’t want to see more Qunari. His people. His ways. A shame this wasn’t a frivolous occasion. She glanced between Leon and Romulus, resting her hands back at her hips.

Rivain. Home, then. A wistful sigh sifted from between Zahra’s lips. It was dangerously close to home, in any case. A rough fishing village surrounded by piers and docks and old, creaking boats. She didn’t often wonder what her family was up to. Though she missed her brothers, dearly. Though even less of the fiancee she’d fled from. She did think of the day Aslan appeared in the sour-smelling tavern. Remembered him proposing that she simply leave if she hated living there so much. Easy for him to say. And then she’d gone as if she’d never been there in the first place. Stepped off the docks without so much as a backwards glance. They’d sail straight past it if her estimations were right.

She shook the thoughts from her head and studied Romulus. Never thought she’d be in the business of recapturing prisoners. She had no qualms who they faced in Llomerryn. Or how they’d pull it off. Nor did she understand the weight of this particular pursuit, but she did know that it was important to him. That’s all that mattered.

"That's good," Romulus responded. "In any case, I can't imagine we'll get in and get out without coming across anyone. Even Qunari ships aren't that big. Best to go without anything that can link us with the Inquisition. Goes without saying that I don't want to bring any unnecessary trouble on us." Killing Qunari unprovoked was a certainly a good way to do that, even if Skyhold was about as far as possible from Par Vollen.

"Somehow I doubt the Qunari would be willing to just hand him over. They don't like to bend on these sorts of things, from what I've seen." There was something a little dark in the last words Romulus spoke, but he didn't elaborate on it any further.

“Their intelligence-gathering capabilities are also very good in Llomerryn,” Leon pointed out. “We’re going to need to be as unobtrusive as possible as soon as we hit land—even a bit before. You can’t swing a dead cat without hitting a viddathari that close to Kont-Ar.” He frowned slightly. “Actually, you’re probably going to want to keep your face hidden as much as you can. I don’t know if the tattoos would be recognizable, but they might be.” He gestured vaguely to his own visage as he said it.

Before any sort of response could be made to that, there was a soft groan from off to the left. Khari, looking distinctly green around the gills, staggered towards the prow of the boat, muttering something impossible to hear. She hit the railing hands-first, bending over it for a few seconds before she fell into a seated position, dangling her legs over the edge and pressing her forehead into one of the vertical bars keeping the handrail in place.

“Zee
 you’re great and your crew is great, but I hate your boat. Ugh.” She paused to take several deep breaths. “How do I make it stop moving?”

“You should see the other boats. Riptide’s smooth as butter in comparison.” Zahra snorted through her laughter and rubbed at her eyes with her knuckles. She hardly looked sympathetic when she sauntered over and leaned against the railing to Khari’s side, “An acquired taste, I think.”

Asala followed close behind, whom in contrast seemed right at home on the deck of the ship. She too had shed much of the layers she'd usually wore at Skyhold. She walked barefooted along the wooden deck, with loose breeches that cut off at her calf and a shirt that exposed her midriff. In fact she even appeared to have a slight skip in her step as she came to stand over Khari.

Asala bent over and gently gathered the woman's fiery red hair in her hands to keep it out of her face. The look on her face was one of pity as gazed upon the poor creature. “You, uh... do not,” Asala answered. “But you will get used to it. In time. Maybe.” She did not seem at all convinced by her own words. It was all she could do to shoot the others a shaky smile that all but said probably not.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

They’d been in Llomerryn for the better part of a day, docked at the harbor. Khari was itching to set her feet back on land, but they were waiting for Anais to show up, and apparently it was better if they kept themselves mostly out of sight. Her guts were not thanking her—they still hadn’t settled, even if the boat wasn’t really moving much now. It was better if she wasn’t below, though. Khari had sprawled herself out on the deck near the helm, arms thrown out to either side, obeying the injunction not to make a spectacle of herself and her body’s demand for fresh air at the same time.

The night sky was pretty here, without much around to block the view. Still, she was mostly sure she liked it better at Skyhold. A wave rolled into the harbor, dipping the boat slightly underneath her. She groaned softly when something churned in her innards. The idea of sailing was great—too bad the reality sucked so much.

Zahra stood off a few feet from Khari’s right side, looking every bit the forlorn lover. Arms splayed across the railing. Finger trailing circles around the knots of the wood. Almost as if she were bidding someone farewell for a time. It would’ve looked peculiar to anyone else, or perhaps, as if she were deep in thought. Not quite so armed as the other group, but prepared all the same, the captain’s bow was strapped to her back and her thin rapier hung at her hip.

Soft footfalls across the deck heralded Rom's approach. He'd been restless ever since they arrived, to say the least. He was out of the comfortable travel clothes and into something more suitable for their mission: near black garb, and next to nothing that would make noise when he moved. He was armed to the teeth as well, even if not all of his weapons were visible. One did not take on even an unprepared portion of the Qunari's military arm lightly.

"She's here," he said softly, giving Khari a squeeze on the shoulder and pointing towards the dock. "About time."

Anais was also out of the usual half-plate they'd grown accustomed to seeing her in, instead wearing nondescript black clothing, including a light hooded cloak, which she currently had drawn over her vibrant red hair. She was accompanied by two others, one who appeared to be her own agent, or fellow cultist, and the other an agent of the Inquisition. It was only Anais who came aboard, though.

"Your Worship," she greeted Rom first, with a respectful bow of her head. Rom impatiently waited for her to finish. When Anais raised her head again, she glanced around at those assembled on the deck. "Is the Qunari mage here? Asala, was it? I've seen to it that the Qunari are expecting a saarebas. Tantalizing bait."

As if on cue, the Qunari woman in question strode out from under deck, her attention focused on the harbor in the distance. She lingered a step beyond the threshold, looking up and down the coast for a moment as if searching for something. Eventually however, she turned and finally noticed that all eyes were turned toward her. She flicked between them as her head tilted quizzically.

“Um...?”

"Saarebas," Anais repeated, her tone indicating a low estimation of Asala's intelligence. "Bait. You're to lead as many Qunari as possible away from their ship, thus giving us a better chance to retrieve the prisoner. This may require you to attack some of them, and it will require some endurance. Are you capable?"

Asala noticably twitched at being called Saarebas, but otherwise said nothing. Instead, she averted her gaze to their feet.

Rom had crossed his arms by this point, leaning back against the mast of the ship. "You won't be going alone," he said. "We'll be splitting up, so you'll have some people to watch your back." He looked expectantly in Khari's direction. "Right?"

Khari gave Anais a sidelong look for all of a second before grinning at Asala. “We’re gonna go on a merry little chase, you and me. And Cap’n Zee.” Oh, that had rhymed. Awesome.

She figured she was pretty useless for sneaking around and onto occupied boats. She could be quiet enough, but the armor clanked and there was no way she was going without it for a job like this, so she’d decided pretty early that she’d play to her strengths and be a huge pain in the ass instead. There were plenty of other people who could do the rest of it.

“Rom, Leon, Anais, and Borja here are gonna get on board the ship while we’re running around with Qunari on our heels.” Asala didn’t exactly know the whole plan yet; Khari figured she deserved to be told. “But all we’ve gotta worry about is not getting skewered by javelins. Sounds like a good time, right?”

She didn’t expect agreement.

She was not disappointed. “No... It does not,” she answered flatly. Once more, Asala flicked her eyes between them before she signed through her nose, apparently resigning to her task. “I do not suppose there is another way... But if this will help you...” she added, looking at Romulus while she spoke. She then looked down at her bare feet and shrugged. “I will need boots,” she stated, returning back under deck to undoubtedly go fetch a pair.

"It'll have to do," Anais said, seemingly more to herself than anyone. "The boat is prepared and nearby, Your Worship. We should move into position."

Borja started down the ship's ramp onto the dock, sheathing a knife at his waist. "About time. I've waited long enough." Rom made his way over to Khari, offering a squeeze on the shoulder. He looked a bit uncomfortable about everything as well.

"Look after Asala. And don't do anything too stupid. No one should get hurt for this. We'll make it fast."

“No risk, no reward.” Khari meant it in jest, though—it would be one thing if she were doing this by herself, but there were other people to think about here. Asala in particular was not likely to enjoy the experience of being chased around by a bunch of the same people that nearly sewed her mouth shut or whatever else Qunari did with their mages. Khari might not be the quickest on the emotional uptake, so to speak, but even she knew that everyone had their sore spots. If they could have done this without putting her at risk, she’d have wanted to.

She flashed Rom a jagged half-smile, clapping him on the upper part of his arm. “We’ll be fine. I’m almost as good at getting out of trouble as I am at getting into it.”




Had she been with anyone else, those other people probably would have known better than to let Khari be more-or-less in charge of the plan. But she was with Asala, who was probably honestly a bit too timid to register a complaint, and Zee, who would probably also think that what she had planned was a great idea. Or at least a fun one.

Llomerryn was actually pretty bustling, even at this time of night. Most of the buildings near the harbor had candles burning in the windows or lanterns outside or whatever other light they needed. The smell of burning incense and spices Khari didn’t know the names for hung thick and heavy on the salt air—she could taste it all on the back of her tongue. She had the feeling that some of the incense was actually more like what her uncle put in his ironbark pipe, only headier.

The street was flanked with little stands as well, draped in colorful fabrics she couldn’t fully appreciate in the semidark, embroidered with metallic thread that she could. All kinds of food was available for perusal: fruit she’d never seen, fish right from the ocean, and round fuzzy coconuts she kind of wanted to try.

The hawkers weren’t as avid in the evening as they were at other times; everyone seemed content to call out occasionally and otherwise leave the small crowd traversing the night bazaar to their business. At least that made it slightly easier to tear her attention from all the food and focus on the task at hand.

It wasn’t unusual for Khari to be the person who stuck out like a sore thumb in whatever situation. So it was unsurprising that she did now. Qunari weren’t that hard to find around here, and of course Zee blended on her own home turf, so to speak. But she hadn’t seen many other elves, and not a single Dalish, which was pretty predictable. It would be to their advantage, actually.

Their targets were mostly clustered near the docks proper, casting wary eyes about the immediate area. As Anais had promised, they looked to be expecting trouble; all of them were armed. The solemn looks on their faces could have been that, or just the fact that none of them had a sense of humor. Was humor outlawed in the Qun? She’d ask Asala, but that might get her a serious answer.

So instead of contemplating it further, Khari did what she usually did and waved goodbye to caution, happy to see it go. “Hey you! Big, grouchy Qunari! It’s a couple of infidels and their illegal mage friend!” She jerked her thumb over her shoulder at Asala and grinned. “What’re you gonna do about it?”

Behind her, Asala sighed and lifted both hands into the air. They were immediately enveloped in her blue energy to truly drive mage home.

It didn’t take the Qunari long to decide. Khari’s eyes rounded; she ducked the first javelin, which buried itself in the post of a small fruit cart. “Sorry!” The merchant looked at her like she had two heads for a second, but she couldn’t really stick around to explain.

Time to run.

A loud laugh sounded across the throng of wooden carts laden with fruit. A few heads turned. Customers who’d heard Khari’s catcalls. Wide and reflective as soon as Asala’s electric-blue fists pumped in the air. Zahra’s own eyes were two mischievous saucers, shoulders bristling with giddy energy. She grappled onto the nearest cart and hefted it over with a grunt. It caught another javelin as its contents scattered across the ground. Bright red apples rolled towards their feet as they advanced. Shouting angrily, shaking their weapons, while she crooned with her hands cupped to her mouth, “Come get us, flaming shites!”

With that she tugged at Asala’s elbow in order to turn her around in the opposite direction. She pointed out a side-alley with stairs and mouthed there, there.

A flash of blue, and the sound of a javelin clattering harmlessly to the ground followed. With that out of the way, Asala turned with the tug of her sleeve and followed close behind Khari and Zahra. From behind them, harsh cries of Qunlat vocabulary could be heard, Saarebas chief among them. They had not escaped Asala, judging by her downcast brow and tight lipped frown plastered to her face. Clearly, she was not enjoying it near as much as the other two.

Khari was determined to have her fun regardless. When the two of them ducked into one alleyway, she split off, heading down another. The general idea was that it’d be good to split the pursuing forces, but she hadn’t counted on just how singleminded the Qunari were going to be about this. Not one of them followed her, all of them pursuing the fleeing Saarebas with the fervor of true damn believers.

Well then. That narrowed the options a little.

Accelerating until she was moving at a breakneck sprint, Khari hung a sharp left at the next intersection, bringing herself into the path of Zee and Asala, who were about half a block down, their pursuers hot on their heels. How to slow down a rampaging squad of Qunari, then? Khari cast her eyes around the market street, but it wasn't until she turned them up that she got her first really good idea.

Hopping back into a run, she increased the distance between herself and the others, getting the lead she’d need to keep if this was going to work. There was a big crash behind her; maybe Zee had overturned another cart or something. Visualizing her path, Khari jumped, landing atop a shipping crate stamped with a big, fancy red logo—probably Orlesian Port Authority. Planting her hands on the next one, she swung herself up, then jumped vertically, catching the sill of the second-story window above. Using it to crawl along the wall, she hopped off onto the nearest rooftop, running along the edge and drawing Intercessor at the same time.

The market streets were festooned with many colorful fabric banners at irregular intervals, some of them proclaiming the names of nearby businesses—others seemed to be there for no other reason than to make the place more colorful and visually-interesting. Hefting her sword in both hands, Khari crouched at the edge of the roof, watching the approach of the runners.

No sooner had Asala and Zee made it past below than she swung, cleaving through the rope securing one such heavy banner in place with no difficulty. Bereft of support on her side, it fell with a thick flutter, blanketing the Qunari in dense blue canvas, still held up at the other end by the rope. The first few were horribly twisted in it, weapons pinned at their sides. The ones after had to step around with more care if they didn’t want to get entangled themselves.

“Keep going!” She shouted at the others, already on the move again herself. “I’ve got a few more things to try!”

As long as they could stay ahead of their hunters, they’d do fine.

Zahra skidded to a halt as soon as the heavy fabric blanketed the Qunari pursuers behind them. She grinned up at Khari and threw her a thumbs up, though she was quick to turn back towards her running companion. There was an imperceptible shift on her face, an expression that likened concerned rather than pure fun. It seemed as if she noticed the houndish behavior of their pursuers, or at least that they hadn`t been all too concerned by Khari`s disappearance. She shouldered Asala forward and smiled, “Whatever they’re saying—don’t listen. Run ahead, I’ll give them something to piss their pants about.”

With that said, Zahra swung on her heels, facing the scrambling Qunari and slipped Truthbringer from her shoulder. She notched an arrow and aimed towards them. She loosed in one fluid, graceful movement. It didn’t meet it’s mark. Not in the conventional sense, anyhow. Only grazed the closest one’s arm. He yowled and cursed something she wouldn’t have been able to understand. Deft fingers plucked two more arrows from her quiver. Loosed them frighteningly close, though it did little to stave their advance. As soon as they ventured closer she turned back towards the direction Asala had run and jogged at her heels, pulling the bow back over her head so that it rested on her back.

Khari, meanwhile, kept pace from above. Only a couple Qunari had so much as bothered to throw javelins at her—even those seemed like an afterthought. So she disrupted them with whatever came to hand. Another banner, an awning with round, decorative lanterns to roll around on the street, the window boxes from several buildings
 none of it was enough to do any great harm, but it was annoying enough to slow them down.

By this point, she figured they’d been running long enough to give Rom and the rest of them time enough to get onto the ship, grab Conrado, and leave, so she had to shift gears—now she needed a way to get them clear of their pursuers so they could disappear into the crowd.

From her vantage, she picked out the narrowest alley she saw. “Guys, hang a right!”

Khari jumped down from her rooftop, sliding down a fabric overhang to land solidly on her feet. This was really the first time in a while that being small and having haphazard armor without too many solid pieces had helped her, rather than the opposite.

She waited for the other two to run into the alleyway she’d picked, then grabbed a fruit cart with wheels, dumping the coconuts onto the ground and sliding it in front of the alley entrance behind them. Intercessor made quick work of the axels, meaning it wouldn’t be quite as easy to move aside. “Hey Asala, how ‘bout a nice barrier?” The small size of the street should make that possible, right?

Asala nodded and tossed up the requested barrier. The Qunari began to trip over themselves as they tried to navigate the coconuts, but instead more often that not an errant step caused them to slip on the rounded surfaces. The ones that were lucky or deft enough to maneuver the minefield of coconuts had to contend with the downed cart-- which a few just careened into. The one or two that also managed to vault the cart did not expect the final barrier however, as they struck luminescent wall hard enough to send them back into the cart behind them.

Asala took a moment to belt something out in Qunlat before turning and quickly making her way down the alley, her glowing hands that kept the shield in place raised above her head as she went.

Khari's laughter lingered long after they were gone.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

They were once again back out to sea; Asala could feel the slight ebb of the ship as she gently rocked on the tide. She could not see the waves, however, as she was presently below the Riptide's decks. After Khari, Zahra, and she managed to elude their pursuit, they had made their way back to the ship, taking a roundabout path just in case. They had returned just in time to meet Romulus and Leon, along with the others doing the same. They had set out to sea immediately in order to put as much distance between them and the Qunari as they could, but from her understanding, they did not have a destination in mind yet.

She was actually attempting the draw up the courage to speak to Zahra about that when Anais found her. In the usual sharpness Asala had come to expect from the woman, she had requested her presence below deck to ensure that their prisoner “kept breathing.” The way she had said it made her feel uncomfortable, which was the exact reason she felt it necessary she was present. In a room illuminated by candles, Romulus, Leon, Zahra, Borja, and Anais stood around their prisoner, Conrado, bound to a chair. Asala stood quietly in the corner, though she watched the proceedings with a careful eye. Prisoner or no, she did not wish for undue harm to fall upon Conrado.

Since it was Zahra who’d directed them into the a fairly empty side-chamber in Riptide’s belly, she, too, stood off to the side. Candlelight barely illuminated her features, as she’d taken a spot in one of the corners, balanced atop a barrel. It was difficult to tell what she thought about the whole situation, but it didn’t seem as if she was bothered by the implications of violence. Nor did she break the heavy silence engulfing the room as Rom and the others encircled their prisoner, Conrado. She brushed thick strands of hair from her eyes and glanced over in Asala’s direction, seated opposite to her. Her mouth formed a hard line, barely a frown before she turned her attention back to the center of the room.

"Lovely company I find myself in..."

Conrado just about whispered the words, as though he'd struggled to keep them inside, and ultimately failed. He immediately braced, knowing what it would get him, and he was not disappointed, as Borja stepped forward and gave the smuggler a wallop to the side of the head, leaving Conrado groaning. Romulus leaned back against the nearest of support beams, while Anais searched through the bag of Conrado's belongings. None had taken the time to change out of their darkened gear for the night raid. It was almost morning now, and sleep was beginning to creep up on all of them. They'd need rest before long, but first, this needed to be done.

"You'll speak when asked a question, wretch," Borja spat, shaking out his hand. Anais didn't seem interested in leading the questioning, and Borja was a bit of a blunt instrument, so Romulus stepped forward, and crouched down until he was actually below Conrado's level.

"Rosamara Borja," he said, throwing her name out there for him to hear. "You were asked to smuggle them from the very city we just left, and then somewhere in these very waters they were attacked."

"You don't have to remind me, Herald of Andraste," Conrado murmured, not meeting his eyes. "I've been living the consequences of that day ever since."

"So you admit to selling them out, betraying their course?"

Now his eyes came up. "I'd say no, but you're only looking for one answer here. Yeah, I sold your parents out. But you have to believe me, I didn't think they were going to try to kill them."

Borja appearing to expending great effort to keep his knife in its sheath. Instead he rushed forward, nearly pushing Romulus aside as he took hold of Conrado's coat. He pushed forward and sent the smuggler tipping onto his back, landing with a loud thud, the hulking presence of the pirate lord hovering over him. Borja fumed.

"Liar! They were assassins, killing like the bloody Crows, spilling blood the second they boarded! What could you possibly think they wanted, a fucking chat over tea?"

"Well of course they didn't present themselves like murderers to me, Adan!" Conrado protested, speaking much more quickly now. "These weren't people to mess with, but I honestly thought they wanted to help! Once I gave them what they wanted to know—"

"I'm the bloody bastard you don't want to mess with!" Borja roared, raising his fist to strike. Romulus caught it at the backswing, having come to his father's side after Conrado was taken down. Borja furiously threw off the hand. "Don't touch me, boy!" The fist came down, hard, leaving Conrado coughing. He spat out blood to his side. Borja leaned in uncomfortably close. "Who were these people, and what did they want from you? Besides betraying my wife."

His tone was deadly, to the point where Anais had stopped digging and watched with interest, and Romulus stood hesitantly over them both, obviously unsure what to do. But Conrado seemed more than willing to comply. "They never gave me a name, and I only met a few at a time. Looked like common thieves, save for these marks on their wrists. They said they suspected Rosamara was more than she seemed, that she had divine ancestry, and that I could help prove it."

"How could you help?" This came from Anais, peering at Conrado from under her hood. Conrado hesitated, eyes bouncing between the cultist leader and the pirate lord, before Borja slammed his fist down into the floor.

"Answer her!"

"Rosamara, she... she came to me, from time to time. Confided in me. We... we were closer than you knew."

Borja stared down at Conrado a long time, the room falling into utter silence, while he seemingly pondered what to do. The smuggler helplessly awaited judgement, eyes finding Romulus several times as though pleading for him to intervene, but Romulus made no move, struggling with the revelation himself. Then Borja's knife came out of the sheath on his chest, and he twirled it deftly about above Conrado's head. He looked sideways to Anais.

"You find anything useful in there? Anything that renders this lying sack of shit obsolete?"

"Continue, smuggler," was Anais's response. Borja gritted his teeth.

"Some part of you must have known this, Adan," Conrado said hurriedly. "She loved you, but she saw what Llommeryn did to you. The drinking, the violence, the enemies you always seemed to make. You must admit you were often not there for her. Nor were you yourself always faithful."

The words for once seemed to strike Borja more than they angered him. Indeed, it was as though he'd been hit with a blow to the chest, with the way his breathing changed pace and tightened. He almost laughed once, even, before he sheathed the knife again and turned from Conrado, finally removing his weight from the man and allowing him to breathe properly. Borja paced around towards the back of the room, ending up leaning forward on his arm against a wall. Romulus reluctantly grabbed the back of the chair Conrado was strapped to, and pulled it back up onto its legs.

"This relationship gave you information, then?" Anais said. If anything, she just seemed enthralled by all of this. "What did you give the ones seeking Rosamara?"

"Information from a journal. Rosamara's. I'd seen her writing in it some nights, very late. I... I stole it, I admit. The last time we saw each other, when I got them on that ship leaving Llommeryn."

"Did you give them the journal?" Romulus asked, coming around in front of Conrado. "Do you have any idea where it is now?"

"They let me keep it," Conrado said, wearily. He looked towards the pack of his things. "Further evidence of their good intentions, in my eyes. Had it sewn into the lining of my pack, very subtly. It's a little book, hard to notice if you don't know where to look." Anais immediately began to examine the bag again, this time feeling the bag itself rather than pulling any more contents from inside. Conrado sighed quietly. "Don't suppose I could have my hands back? Not like I'm going to be escaping from individuals such as yourselves."

Borja turned to put his back to the wall, but simply glowered in place at his old acquaintance. Rather than look to anyone for permission, Romulus went ahead and cut Conrado free. The smuggler initially did nothing more than rub his wrists once they were out of the rope bindings, but he soon reached out for the bag. Anais dumped his personal belongings entirely out onto the floor and handed it over.

Before he could even ask, Romulus had extended the handle of a smaller knife to him. Conrado took it with a silent nod of thanks, and began making a careful incision into the bag. "It was a ritual of some sort they seemed most interested in, some kind of old magic, I don't know." Once he'd cut a wide enough window in the bag, he reached inside. "Never read more than a page of it myself. Didn't feel right. But I guess if anyone should have it, you should."

He handed a small black journal to Romulus, the cover and binding worn down with time but still solidly intact. Anais stared at it with unblinking eyes, like it was the beating heart of Andraste herself. Romulus looked through the pages, eyes scanning quickly over them. "This was written in several hands. Different languages. I can't read it."

"An heirloom, perhaps?" Anais suggested, inching closer. "I would be honored to assist you in translating it, Your Worship."

Romulus honestly didn't look the most thrilled at the offer, but he nodded his head. Conrado's expression shifted to something approaching relief. Borja still glowered, however. "What's to be done with this one, then?" he asked, in a low growl. "If I've any say, he'll come with me, back to the Northern Sword."

There was an uncomfortable pause which almost begged a protest to interrupt, but Romulus hesitated, and Anais followed his lead. Conrado looked steadier than he had before, and searched out the Herald's eyes. "Good intentions or no, my actions brought death to your mother, and his wife. I've outrun that for far too long."

"It's settled, then," Anais concluded, with that strange sort of energy she often had when she was excited or enthralled by something. "I will assist the Blood of Andraste in the translation of the text, and Conrado will be given to Captain Borja upon our return to the Waking Sea."

That seemed to decide the matter. Everyone but Conrado and Borja filed out of the room; Romulus and Anais split off in search of someplace suitable to translate, presumably. That left Asala with Leon and Zahra. The commander sighed almost inaudibly, pinching the bridge of his nose between his thumb and forefinger. “Certainly not the approach I’d have taken,” he murmured. It was unclear whether he was speaking to them or mostly to himself.

He dropped his hand, offering a thin smile. “I think I’m heading up onto the deck for a while. I’ll be around if either of you need anything. Captain. Asala.” He bobbed his head—slightly awkwardly, considering the relative size of him in the hallway—then turned to head up the stairs.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Zahra offered a slight lift of her shoulders, shrugging at Leon’s sentiment. Had she been in Borja’s place, it might’ve proceeded in the same fashion—though it was a difficult circumstance to imagine in the first place. She’d never been married. Being engaged to someone she hardly liked didn’t count. Loving someone and having them snatched away from you? Impossible. She hummed low in her throat and glanced at Asala, sidelong. Wondered absently what she’d thought of the violent encounter. Seeing as the compassionate Qunari wasn’t quite someone who’d submerge themselves in anger and hatred and spill it out on someone you considered an enemy, she supposed it would’ve been a shock.

Whatever revelations that had taken place in the candlelit chambers hadn’t been lost on her, though she’d taken less out of it than Anais and the others. She understood less, anyhow. Hadn’t fully understood Anais's feverish desire to rifle through Rom’s late ma’s journal. However burdensome the situation was, she hoped that Romulus came out of it relieved. Lighter, in a sense. There were few things worse than dredging anchors to your ankles, trudging through uncharted waters without any clear answers in sight. She hoped he wouldn’t drown in the process. Unresolved, bitter. Disappointed in the past he’d been cheated of. In any case, it appeared as if they were making progress, and that’s all that counted.

She hooked her thumb towards the stairway leading to the upper decks and exhaled softly, “Join me?” She hadn’t waited for a response. Stomping up the stairs as she usually did, impossibly heavy for a woman so lithe, Zahra greeted the crisp air with a satisfied sigh. All too happy to put those spear-waving Qunari behind. As brutal as it was being pin-cushioned with arrows, she’d imagine having a broomstick-sized pole protruding from your belly would be infinitely worse. And they’d been getting worryingly close near the end of their chase, even if she’d shown it by laughing. If it hadn’t been for Khari’s quick-thinking and creative distractions, she wasn’t so sure they would’ve fled unscathed.

Zahra perched herself near Riptide’s right side, elbows propped over the ocher railings. Narrowed eyes trained on the horizon, searching for the old, familiar piers swaying in the distance.

Asala followed behind as she stepped onto the deck. Unlike the Captain, her footsteps were silent in the night, having since discarded the boots at some point after boarding the ship. The only indication that she followed behind was the unmistakable sense of her presence. Once they reached the railing, Asala began by leaning against it, but eventually she seemed to melt, sliding downward until she sat, staring out into the water between the gaps in the rails. She rested her forehead gently against the cool wood as she sat crosslegged.

Every so often, she ventured a glance toward the captain, as if she wanted to say or ask something, but could not quite get it out.

Zahra sighed. It wasn’t tinged with annoyance, but rather belonging to someone who just knew she’d have to be the one pinching and prodding to loosen someone’s tongue. She tapped her fingers across the wooden knots spiraling through the railing she was leaning on and leaned precariously backwards, stretching her arms in front of her as she grappled onto it. She swung down to Asala’s level with the grace of someone who was used to standing on edges, especially one so close to the seas they swayed on. However, instead of sitting as the young Qunari-woman had, she stuck her legs between the gaps in the rails and let them dangle down and planted her palms down.

As quiet as she tended to be around her, perhaps for good reason
 she rather liked her company. It was unusual and refreshing. Fortunately, very unlike the stern-lipped reticence she elicited from Nixium—always looking at her as if she’d said something stupid. Forgetting that she was Captain and not the other way around. She supposed she’d always needed an anchor to keep her from plunging head-first. But Asala’s silence was thoughtful. Empathetic. In a sense, kind. When hadn’t she seen that kindness radiating from her core? She could hardly imagine her reeling in anger. Hands balled into fists. Though she’d been surprised before. She hummed low in her throat and leaned her forehead against the rails, and tilted her head so that she could see her face.

“Something on your mind?”

She didn't answer immediately. No, instead she simply sighed and let her forehead lean against the lip of the railing, the base of her horns resting easily against it. "Yes," she answered, with a tight smile and an inflection on the end of the word that acknowledged how obvious she was being. She didn't elaborate for a time, opting instead to take in the rolling waves beneath their feet. She chuckled to herself, though the sound itself held a tone of melancholy.

"My home is not too far from here," she answered, looking out over the water. "I do... not know if you remember," she said, finally looking toward Zahra, "but Ash-Rethsaam lies north of here, along Rivian's coast." She was quiet for a moment again, her gaze sweeping across the ocean once more before she continued. "That is... what has been on my mind," she answered, with a small, slightly apologetic smile cast her way.

Zahra let the words sit. Idle in silence, as she regarded Asala’s sheepish expression. Even if she hadn’t the heart to ask it, she heard the question loud and clear. She remembered the conversation vividly. Remembered seeking her out in a moment of vulnerability. They both shared similar losses, and a means to mourn properly. She hadn’t forgotten—would never forget it. Every time her gaze roved across the Riptide, it reminded her of Aslan. Of everything they achieved together. How they’d managed to scrounge up such a motley crew, sailing the seas as if they hadn’t a care in the world. She imagined the same thoughts plagued the Qunari’s mind, especially since they were so close to her home.

She felt
 somewhat lighter being able to share in that same grief. Her smile softened around the edges, and she hoped it belied an understanding of sorts. As the waves rolled across the hull and rocked the ship, she nodded. “Of course I do,” Zahra said, a breathless whisper against the railing. How could she forget? In this, they were sisters, both tasked to send off the ones they loved. She felt grateful to Asala in ways she couldn’t express, because she could do right by him. In a sense, she believed she couldn’t move on otherwise, and perhaps, she felt the same way. “We could go, if you like, you need but ask. I don’t think the others would mind.” A soft sigh pushed from her lips, as if she were combating truer feelings, “I’d like to.”

Asala was quiet as she thought about it, her eyes cast downward to the waves crashing against the hull of the Riptide. Her lips were pursed, but that had only lasted a moment before they cracked into a smile. She nodded eagerly, an air of excitement suddenly fluttering about her. "Yes, I would like that," she said with a wide smile. Her smile hitched for a moment as if there was something he had realized, but she pushed it back and said nothing of it, the smile returning back to its full form soon after. "We should probably tell Romulus," she added. It seemed only right to let him know that their return to Skyhold may be pushed back a few more weeks, considering the importance of his own task.

“It’s decided then!”

Zahra’s smile crackled back at her in full-flight. She was happy that Asala had decided that yes, this was an opportune time to head home. She feared that she’d decided it was too much of a bother. It wasn’t, in her eyes. Besides, if Asala had truly wanted to return even after they reached Skyhold, she would’ve taken extraordinary measures to reach it. She doubted Romulus and the others would object to their request, though it was only proper to run it by them. She reached up and grabbed onto the railing she’d been leaning on in order to pull herself back to her feet. Time was of the essence, and if they wanted to go, telling the others was a priority. Afterward, they’d set the course and inform their taciturn navigator.

What was another few weeks at sea? This was her home, after all. Delaying their return to Skyhold’s mountains suited her just fine, if she was being honest. However selfish her desires were, she’d grown accustomed to taking others into consideration. Some might not consider her so pirate-like these days, casting from the shores for favors instead of gold and treasures, but it made her laugh all the same. She’d changed. Though it didn’t hurt as much as she thought it would. Relying on others was
 refreshing. She offered Asala a hand and grinned wide, “No time like the present.”

Asala offered her a warm smile and accepted the outstretched hand, and pulled herself to her feet. She allowed Zahra to take the lead, apparently having figured that the Captain knew better which cabin Romulus had called his. Together, they slipped under deck and navigated the ships belly until they pulled up to Romulus's door. They could hear the sounds of movement beyond the door, and surprisingly, it was Asala who'd issued the knock on the door. Apparently the thought of returning home so close to her grasp managed to embolden her, as there was no longer any hesitation in step nor actions. However, after a moment she did offer Zahra an apologetic smile. Probably thought it should've been the captain that should be the one to knock, but as was becoming the usual of late, it did not last long.

The door soon cracked open, and it was the red hair and annoyed features of Anais that filled the gap. She stared up the considerable height difference at the Qunari woman in front of her.

"The Herald and I are in the middle of important work. We are not to be—"

The woman cut short any bravery Asala had shown, causing her to instead quietly take a step backward and let Zahra take point once again.

"Anais," came Romulus's voice from inside, sternly. "Open the door. Let them in."

She looked back, and almost hesitated before she let the door swing open wide, revealing a desk with her notes and the recovered journal, as well as Romulus sitting cross-legged on the bed by the other wall. Anais stood aside and allowed the two to enter the room, while Romulus stood.

"What's going on?" he asked.

If Zahra was in any way stifled by Anais’ frankness, she certainly did not show it. As soon as Asala stepped backwards, revealing stark-red hair and an annoyed face, the captain sidestepped into view with a toothy grin of her own. Steeped across her lips like an amused feline. She was used to this kind of response, after all. A light laugh sounded when Anais turned back towards the chamber, answering Rom’s call. She noted the hesitance, and shrugged her shoulders as if to say I thought this was my ship.

“Sorry to interrupt.”

She pressed her hand against the door and pushed it wide enough to free it from Anais’ fingers, and stepped aside so that Asala could enter freely. There was a moment of silence, as Zahra’s eyes roved across the chamber. Noting the files, parchment papers, and journal they’d just acquired. Though it wasn’t any of her business, and besides, her heart was already set on other matters entirely.

“I’ve a request—,” she rubbed her chin and shook her head, “or rather, a favor of my own. A change of course. We’d like to go to Asala’s homeland. But it’d be another few weeks delay from returning to Skyhold. Now, usually I'd just sail off wherever I please, but I’ve never had so many guests aboard my ship, and I suppose that’d be rude. So, here we are.”

"Yes, it would be rude," Anais agreed, sullen. "Especially considering the identity of your guest." She turned to Romulus. "Your Worship, when we finish translation we may well know how to proceed immediately. We should return to Skyhold immed—"

"Anais," the Herald interrupted again. "Stop." Anais looked thoroughly annoyed at being silenced again, but as she always seemed to do, she obeyed any wish Romulus had. He smiled at Zahra, apologetic. "Won't be a problem. Translation's going to take a while anyway."

"We may not even need all of it, Your Worship," Anais offered, more cautiously. Romulus did not move his gaze to her.

"Well I want all of it. And we're not stopping my friend from visiting her homeland." He looked like he might throw more of an explanation on to the end of it, but in the end decided against it. Anais let her mouth hang open for a second, before she shut it and turned back to her desk.

Asala had been silent during the exchange with an expectant look on her face. Several glances had went Zahra's direction, as apparently she'd not forgotten whose ship she stood on. Though, once it was decided that it would not be an issue, Asala beamed and nodded deeply. "Thank you," she said, before turning toward Zahra with a wide smile on her lips.

A bark of ill-contained laughter bubbled from deep in Zahra’s chest. She couldn’t help it. Really. Seeing Anais’ face shift so quickly. If the red-headed lass could wring her hands around her neck without fear of consequence, she probably would have. Of course, even with Rom’s newfound title, and awfully complex family history, she’d never considered changing her demeanor towards him. They were friends, weren’t they? Besides, kneeling didn’t suit her. As soon as the words left Romulus’ mouth she was closing the distance between them in brisk, swaggering steps, wholly ignoring Anais’ presumed reaction to such insolence, sweeping down to plant a quick kiss atop his head.

“Knew we could count on you!” She stepped away from him and offered a roguish wink, “Your Worship.” No, it didn’t sound quite right after all. With another wry grin, Zahra turned on her heels and barked another rough laugh as she opened the door and disappeared through it. All coattails and jangling bangles, announcing her departure. They could already hear her excited footfalls bounding up the wooden stairs, cries rasping up to Nixium to change their course immediately.

Asala offered them one more smile before skittering off behind her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Image



Emptiness is an illusion. Beneath my feet,
Grains of sand beyond counting.
Above my head, a sea of stars.
Alone, they are small,
A faint and flickering light in the darkness,
A lost and fallen fragment of earth.

Alone, they make the emptiness real.
Together, they are the bones of the world.
—An excerpt from the Tome of Koslun, The Body Canto

Image

It was strange, to have the others follow behind her. Usually, it was the opposite, with Asala gladly allowing someone else to take the lead while she walked behind them and away from their expectant stares. What was stranger still was the fact that it didn't bother her as much as it supposedly should have. She was giddy, as it turned out, a lightness to her step and an excitement bubbling up from deep within. How long had it been since she'd last been home? Way back when Meraad decided for them that they should set out and seek the newly freed mages to better hone their skills. They were naive and ultimately optimistic back then, not to mention extremely lucky that they had happened upon Aurora and her group to learn under. That was four years ago, a long time to be away from home.

The Riptide laid anchor some ways behind them, hidden in a small bay, it was there they saw the first signs of habitation. Several small fishing boats had laid upturned on the sand, and Asala had revealed that fish had been a mainstay of their diet. A well worn path carved in land, running parallel to a mountain range to their west. Once it had been decided that they were to finally visit her home, Asala had pointed its location out to Zahra on a map, midway along Rivain's eastern coast, on the other side of the mountains from the country's capital of Dairsmuid.

She spun in the middle of a step, turning to the others that followed her. "We should not be too much further now," she said with a smile. The climate was tropically warm, and her dress showed. She was without her crimson cloak, and instead wore no shoes, light and airy breeches that flapped in the coastal winds, and a shirt with the midriff exposed. It only made sense that she feel at home at home.

Leon seemed to have made no concessions at all for the climate, but if that caused him discomfort, he certainly wasn't showing it. He pursed his lips slightly when she spoke, shifting his eyes so he was looking over her shoulder and towards the horizon ahead of them. “I suppose I should have asked earlier, but are you sure that the rest of us will be welcome? It can hardly be the policy of a group hiding from the Qunari to allow anyone at all within their settlement."

Asala thought about it for a moment as she walked backwards. The thought truly hadn't ever crossed her mind, she just assumed that it would've been fine. Eventually however, she shrugged and wore a sweet smile, "It will be fine," she said, dismissively. Spinning back on her heel, she continued to lead them down the path, but she continued to speak. "See, Ash-Rethsaam is small enough to not warrant attention from the Mainland and hidden enough to escape prying eyes. They have other things to worry about than a small Tal-Vashoth commune-- Or, at least, that is what Tammy had told me," she explained, throwing back a warm smile. There were days, especially when they first arrived, that Asala had worried that her new home would found by the Qunari.

Then she realized that may not have been what he meant. "Oh," she said, turning around again, "If you mean because that you are not, uh... Qunari," she said, tapping on her horns to indicate she meant the race, not the religion, "Then do not worry. There were other elves and humans among us as well," she added, though she did linger on Leon for a moment. Granted, none of them were as large as he was.

Zahra stretched her arms above her head in a wide, cat-like manner. As if she were one, basking in the sun. For all appearances, she was far happier on this type of land then she’d ever been at Skyhold. Of course, the weather might have had something to do with it. She’d forgone wearing shoes as well, kicking up sand between her wriggling toes, though she held her boots over her shoulder, buckles grasped in her hand. As far as clothes were concerned, she’d shed her warmer garments, and instead chose more comfortable fares: a loose white shirt with no sleeves, a brown leather vest with half the lacings undone, and a pair of puffed blue and teal trousers cinched slightly below her knees.

She hummed a tune in the back of her throat and joined Leon at his side, watching as Asala skipped ahead and turned so that she was walking backwards. By the slight frown on her lips, it appeared as if she hadn’t thought of their racial inclinations either. She looked to the horizon around Asala’s midriff, because she was, after all, quite short. The frown only lasted a fraction of a second, because the excitement radiating off the small captain was palpable, barely contained. “I’m sure we won’t be thrown into any cages, what with our esteemed guide here,” she added a toss of her wild hair. There was a slight pause, and one of Zahra’s hands lifted just below Leon’s chin. “Besides, you’d fit right in. You’re practically a giant.”

“I hadn’t noticed,” he replied, dry as the sand surrounding them. Nonetheless, he seemed satisfied enough by Asala’s reassurances, though that didn’t quite stop him from looking around with a certain wariness and caution. Maybe nothing would have.

With that settled, Asala turned back toward the path in front of them. It wasn't long that something else caught her attention, and this time it wasn't behind her. Off to the side of their trail came a rustling underneath the foliage and a pair of low voices coming with it. Asala came to stop to peer toward the sounds, intently curious as to what could be making it. Or rather, who. It wasn't an animal-- no animal she knew of laughed like that, and the footfalls were too heavy to belong to some other creature. As she waited, an excitement wound through her frame. It was soon thereafter that they revealed themselves.

A pair of men stepped out of the brush. One was very obviously Qunari, young, with a pair of sweeping horns, a bronze skin tone and a bloodied spear held in his off hand. His man hand was occupied holding a pole on his shoulder. The pole held the creature that the blood on his spear belonged to, a large boar with glistening ivory tusks. The other man, the one who held the other end of the pole, and laboriously at that, was an elf who stood about a head and a half shorter than the Qunari. Their conversation quickly came to a stop as the two of them caught sight of Asala and her friends.

They were quiet for a moment, both Asala and the men, both parties looking the other up and down. It wasn't long before recognition struck the man. "Asala?" he asked, incredulous.

It took a moment longer for Asala to recognize his face, but eventually she did. "Rashad?" She asked, taking a step toward him. That was all it took. Rashad dropped the pole holding the boar, leaving the elven man scrambling forward with the creature's entire weight now on his shoulder alone. Rashad clasped Asala's shoulders and took a closer look, as if to confirm that it was really her. She tensed initially at the sudden contact, but quickly relaxed, overjoyed because she found some one she recognized, and recognized her. Granted, she didn't remember his horns being as large as they were.

Apparently satisfied that, yes, it was her, he laughed and brought her in close for a hug, despite her small squeak. She soon returned his hug, and when he released her, he began to speak in Qunlat. "It's how long since I last saw you? Three? Four years? And here we are tripping over you. Why didn't you tell us you were coming?" While he spoke, the elven man had shucked his end of the pole and came to stand between both Qunari, his arms crossed and disappointment in his face.

"Asala." He said in a monotone. Now that he was closer, and no longer obscured by Rashad's large frame, it was clear that the elf was close to the same age as his partner.

"Rhys..." She replied, rather embarrassed by his terse tone.

"You caught us woefully unprepared," He said glancing down at the blood on his leathers. When his gaze returned to her, he stared for a moment more before the thin lipped frown he wore broke into a wide smile. "It's really good to see you again."

"It's good to see you both too," she added, laughing despite herself.

There was a semi-polite pause there, after which someone behind Asala cleared their throat.

“I'm gonna go ahead and say these are friends of yours, though I caught maybe four words of that, and three of them were names." Khari didn't seem upset with this, really; even her professed confusion was hardly in evidence on her face. On the contrary, she was grinning, arms crossed over her chest and one eyebrow arched. Romulus was a little more straight faced beside her, and seemed to be following the conversation better. He glanced sideways at Asala.

"Introduce us to your friends, Asala?"

With that, Asala remembered she had brought her friends with her. Both Rashad and Rhys noticed too, considering that they both looked past her toward her entourage. "Oh! Yes, um. Heh, sorry," she said with a blush and apologetic bow. She then gestured toward the Qunari first "Well, this is Rashad. He arrived a few years after I had. He was Ashaad under the Qun," she said, glancing at the man, "A scout," she explained. "He... doesn't like to talk about it though, she said, shooting him an apologetic smile. He only raised an eyebrow and tilted his head quizzically.

"Still doesn't speak much of the Common Tongue, unfortunately," the elf added with a shot to his ribs. "They don't train the military for that," he added with a mischievous smile. "I am Rhys," he said with a deep, but playful bow. "I was Ashaad as well, his partner, when I followed the big oaf out." He nodded to Asala for her to continue.

"Yes, well. Um," she stuttered for a moment before slipping back into Qunlat, "Rashad, Rhys, these are my friends. This is Khari," she said, pointing to the woman in question. "The man with the beard is Romulus, the woman over there is Captain Zahra, and the tall one back there is Leon." she introduced.

The two men nodded along as Asala called them out, at least until she got to Leon. Rhys chuckled to himself while Rashad seemed taken aback by his size. It was unlikely that he'd seen a human that could match him in size. That was sure to be a running theme, Asala noted to herself. Personally, Asala had gotten used to it, and only noticed it when someone else did. "What are they feeding them?" he asked, "And where is Meraad? Honestly, I thought he would be the one leading." With the name of her brother, Asala's mood visibly shifted, and her eyes fell.

"He's... not coming."

The tone of the answer was all that they seemingly needed. Even for those who could not understand Qunlat, Meraad's name and the way she answered it should have been enough. Rashad's smile fell into a deep frown and Rhys only covered his mouth. "Oh... I am... sorry Asala. I didn't know..."

A moment of silence passed before Rhys clapped, ripping everyone from their melancholy. "Right. Well. We should be getting back to the village then, yes? I'm sure Tammy wants to see you," he said, wearing the largest smile he could manage, considering the news. He then pointed to Leon and spoke again, "Hey you, big man. Leon was it? If could do me a favor and help Rashad carry the hog back to the village, I would be fiercely appreciative. Sometimes he forgets that he's worth two of me," he added, his arms crossed.

Leon’s face hadn’t changed much over the duration of the conversation, making it difficult to tell if he’d followed anything but the obvious. Then again, he had spoken Qunlat the first time he met Meraad, so maybe he had. He furrowed his brows slightly when Rhys addressed him, glancing back towards the hunters’ quarry. He spared a glance at Asala, then shrugged.

“Very well.” He moved over to the back end of the pole, his boots sinking slightly in the sand every time he took a step. “Ready when you are, Rashad,” he said politely.

Zahra did little to interject in the conversation. Though, her curiosity had blossomed. She stepped away from Leon’s side and closer to the hog-baring duo, bright eyes evaluating Rashad. Perhaps, too close for comfort. Her frown was inquisitive, if not one that could have belonged to a child prodding a new shiny thing. She clucked her tongue and laughed when he dropped his burden, leaving the poor elven lad to deal with it, and did her best to keep him from keeling over in the sand. She stepped aside when Leon was asked to relieve Rhys of his duty and joined Khari’s side.

She waved a hand ahead of them. “Let's?”

Asala smiled kindly and nodded. "Yes, let's," she said as the group began to move forward once again, this time with Rhys and Rashad.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The rest of the trek to the village itself wasn't that exciting. Lots of sand, mostly. Hot sand. Khari really hoped it didn't end up in her boots; she had a feeling it'd never come out, and then there'd be permanent sand in her boots and blisters everywhere. That would be the worst. She'd nicked these from her mom's workbench way back when, though—they'd probably be okay. Unless she fell into one of those pits that only looked like normal sand. But then she'd have other problems, like trying not to die.

Okay, maybe a little sand wouldn't be the worst. But it would still be pretty shitty.

Toward the front of the procession, Asala spoke with both Rashad and Rhys. She spoke in a mix of the trade tongue and Qunlat. It was strange to see how easily she spoke to them, without a hitch in her voice or a stereotypical stammer. In fact, from the way Rhys chuckled at her a few times, and it seemed that they were able to get away a bit of teasing as well. During the majority of the trek, Asala seemed to hurriedly explain what had happened since she left, but no doubt chunks of information were left out. The word Inquisition was dropped several times, which raised the brow of Rhys, but seemed to do nothing for Rashad.

Khari didn't pay terribly close attention in any case, not until a change in the rhythm of the footsteps around her drew her out of her rather unimportant thoughts and back into the desert around her. Not so desert-ish in this spot, though; they'd clearly reached the village. From this far away, it looked mostly like a collection of hexagonal clusters, each built out of smaller hexagon shapes. It reminded her of nothing so much as a beehive, but she really doubted the Qunari were making honey in there.

Now she was hungry.

Each of the little modules was hut-sized, more or less. She was willing to bet most of them spent the majority of their time outdoors in one way or another, so that made sense. Instead of doors, most of them had cloth hung over the entrances; as they got closer, Khari could pick out the individual colors and patterns. They were bright, but the patterns had the same kind of precision to them as the architecture—everything was nice and geometric.

She wondered what they did if they made a mistake in the weaving. Did they unravel everything after the error and fix it? Shit, she'd never get anything done if she tried that. She'd never met anyone quite so detail oriented as that besides her mother, but it seemed like the norm around here. Everything was almost uncannily neat and precise. Not very discreetly, Khari glanced over Rashad and Rhys. She didn't see any rulers or protractor-things, but she bet they had them.

The whole settlement seemed to spiral outwards from a fixed center point, actually; they were approaching it now. Quite a few people were out and about—she guessed the ones near the center were kids, from the roundness of their faces and their comparative height. It was a little disconcerting to realize that some of them already cleared her by a good few inches. She was shorter than qunari twelve-year-olds. Great.

They looked like they were having fun, though, playing some sort of game that seemed to be a variant on tag or keep-away or something like that. She was almost tempted to join. But they were here for serious stuff, so she quelled the urge and glanced around, looking for anyone who seemed to be approaching them.

Though Asala didn't seem to notice, so engaged in the conversation with her two friends, Khari had a better sense that they were being watched. As they walked through the village, eyes turned toward them curiously, and lingered for a while before their owners eventually returned to their duties. Obviously, they were a curious sight, a group of their size making down what amounted to the village's main street. Asala obviously did not take into account the awkwardness their just showing up would entail. Not that Khari really cared. A good forty percent of her life was awkward. Being weird compared to what people expected when they looked at you would do that.

Eventually, Rhys beckoned their group to stop. "Hold up, this is where we'll have to part ways for the moment," he said as he approached Leon. "We have to take this guy to the butcher, else Rethari will give her our hides in its stead," he explained, gesturing that Leon let him take the pole again. Asala seemed saddened that they had to depart from their company, though Rhys noticed it as well. "Don't look at me like with those eyes, we'll find you when we're done."

Rashad, for his part, said something that Khari couldn't understand, but whatever it was it did manage to make Asala laugh and smile. The pair then bid their farewell before taking turning and taking their kill down one of the side paths. Asala paused for a moment and watched them until they took another turn and vanished from view. She then turned toward the rest of them and nodded apologetically, "Sorry. Tammy's schoolhouse isn't much further now,"" she added with an eager smile. With that, Asala resumed the lead, and true to her word it was only moments later that they arrived.

The building itself was constructed in much of the same way as those beside it, though noticeably larger and occupying a space all its own. A garden of flowering cacti lay, fenced off, far enough away from the entrance to avoid children accidently falling into them, but still gave the building a little exterior color. Asala led them to the double door before she asked them to wait for a moment. She quietly opened the door and stuck her head in for a peek, before withdrawing and turning toward them with a smile. "She's here," she explained before beckoning them to follow her.

As they entered the building, the first thing they noticed were the empty desks laid out in neat and orderly lines in the middle. It seemed that they had arrived after the children were let go. The walls held shelves of books, and blackboard with unreadable words written in chalk in it. On another wall, a map of Thedas laid out, and beside that was a number paintings drawn in small hands.

Khari had never been inside a schoolhouse before; she'd learned to write mostly on scrap bark because paper was hard to come by in the middle of bloody nowhere. She squinted at the chalk lines on the...slate? She was pretty sure that was slate. The idea of a room, much less a building, for no purpose other than instructing kids in stuff like this was completely foreign, but she supposed it made some kind of sense. Probably humans did this kind of thing too, but it wasn't like Khari knew that many upper-class people. Pierre learned from his mom and dad like everyone she knew.

In front of the room, sitting at a large desk with a quill in her hand and pondering over a number of papers, a middle aged Qunari sat. Her hair was tied up into a messy bun, but was still as white as Asala's. Though where Asala's skin was ashen, the woman's was a light bronze.

Upon hearing them enter, the woman's eyes rose above the papers in front of her and toward her guests. She was silent, though the surprise and confusion in her face was plain as day. She leaned forward in her chair, her brows scrunched up, and her mouth agape.

"Asala?" She asked.

"Hello Tammy," Asala said while she sweeped in between the desks and darted toward the woman. It wasn't long before Tammy was up out of her chair and enveloping her in a loving embrace of her own. What followed next was a lot of excited chattering in Qunlat from both parties, having seemingly forgot about the rest of them. Again.

Khari figured they had the right.

After enough time had passed to move them from polite silence into an awkward one, Leon softly cleared his throat to draw attention. “If you would prefer it, Miss Asala, the rest of us could allow the two of you some time to be reacquainted?" It was hard to tell if he was advancing that as an option he expected her to take or just as a very indirect way of reminding her that other people were present.

It was Zahra who trailed furthest from the group as they walked along. She lingered just outside the schoolhouse, eyes trained on the buildings. On the bluster of movements in the distance. Her mouth was drawn into
 something similar to a frown, although she didn’t appear at all unhappy. Just thoughtful. Her hand rested on her hip as she followed behind Khari and stood behind them. It appeared as if there was too much here to take in. Without so much as plucking things up in her grubby hands, she absorbed her surroundings by leaning much too close. Rapt. While she did smile at Tammy and Asala’s reunion, she made a noise when Leon suggested that they should give them time to speak properly, even if it’d merely been a means of letting their presence be known.

Asala didn't acknowledge them, seeing as she was buried too deep within the crook of Tammy's neck to notice. It was the other woman who addressed them, by gently smiling at them and holding up a finger for them to wait. She petted the girl's hair and said something that Khari couldn't understand and pulled away. However, they did not get too far apart, as Asala held Tammy's hand in her own and leaned heavily against her, as if she thought that if she let go, she'd lose her again.

Now that there was room enough between them to get a good look at her, Tammy was an older woman, appearing to be somewhere in her middle ages. Freckles dusted her face however, giving her a youthful appearance over the wrinkles that were just beginning to fold onto her forehead. Her hair was a dark silvery gray and tied up into a messy bun and a strip of calico cloth wrapping around the base of her horns. Another pair of horns were present too, just behind her ears, barely more than nubs. Standing beside Asala, it was clear that the woman also stood a few inches taller than Asala.

"Asala?" she asked, giving the girl a motherly smile. Asala looked at her confused, with a face that just screamed, what? Tammy laughed and pointed toward the rest of the group. "You are going to introduce us, yes?"

"Oh! Yes, I'm sorry, these are, uh," she said, stumbling over her words again, "my friends. This is Romulus, Khari, Zahra, and that is Leon," she said, pointing at them as she named them out. Then she smiled brightly and pointed toward the woman herself, "And this is Tammy. She was the one who raised us."

Tammy bowed deeply, which was impressively considering how tightly Asala held on to her, and said something in Qunlat before rising and addressing them more directly. "It is a pleasure to meet you all. Officially, I am Tamassran, but..." she said, giving Asala a loving glance, "Everyone just tends to use Tammy instead."

Khari waved casually. She wasn't really sure if the bowing was a thing all the Qunari did or not, but it wasn't anything she usually did. Since no one else seemed to be rushing to bow back, she figured it was okay.

"They are, uh..." Asala began, before apparently thinking about her words more carefully, "Well, I mean, we are a part of the Inquisition. I suppose," Asala added. This managed to elicit a surprised look from Tammy, directed more toward Asala than the rest. Of which, the girl only shrugged at.

"We have heard news of the Inquisition from our traders in Dairsmuid, but... I did not expect you to be a part of it, imekari," Tammy explained, the surprise still lingering in her face.

“A very valuable part, it should be said." Leon inclined his head graciously to Tammy. He'd situated himself politely near, but not leaning against, a wall, and folded his hands neatly behind his back. He didn't look comfortable, exactly, but he didn't seem quite as wary as before, either.

“Miss Asala has proven herself more than capable as a healer and a shield, as well as an alchemist. There is much to be proud of." Because it was Leon, he delivered the praise in an even, mild tone, like it was just any old collection of facts he'd picked up somewhere. But then, it was his job to assess those things and be able to make decisions based on them. So maybe that was only to be expected.

"Most of us here would've died at one point or another without her," Romulus added from near the door. Despite being back in a more familiar climate, he too looked a little out of his element, but not in a negative way. He scratched at his beard, regarding Asala. "She's our friend, not just our healer."

Khari grinned, crossing her arms comfortably over her chest. “Even if she doesn't get our jokes."

Zahra laughed and nodded in agreement. Her hands had found themselves back on her hips, eyes trailing down from Tammy’s face back onto Asala’s. She seemed pleased by the swing of conversation as she included, “She’s been sweet to us. We’re lucky to have her.”

The pride welling up in Tammy's face was unmistakable. "That is why she is beres-taar, a shield. She has always possessed a certain strength of character, even if she does not often acknowledge it," Red blossomed in Asala's cheeks as she turned away and blushed, pretending not to hear, but everyone could see the slight tug in the corners of her lips. "And of Meraad? Does he remain with your Inquisition?"

It felt as if some of the warmth within the room drained with the question, and the slight smile Asala wore faded away into a deep frown. The sudden shift in mood was not lost on Tammy as she immediately seemed to catch on. She turned and laid a gentle gaze upon the girl beside her. "Asala?"

She could not bear to meet her eyes. "He, uh. He is not... did not..." she stammered just barely above a whisper.

It was all the answer Tammy needed, and she closed her eyes and sighed deeply. She rubbed her face and leaned into her hand, slipping into thought for a moment before speaking again. "I see," she answered. There was a sag in her shoulders that hadn't been there before, and now the woman seemed older than she had initially appeared as she news weighed heavily on her shoulder. "I... I apologize, but I would like to speak with Asala alone for a bit. There is much we need to speak about. I hope you all will forgive my selfishness," she said, this time to the others.

Asala nodded in agreement and added, "I am sorry as well. I will... find you, afterward. I promise."

“Not a problem." Khari said it quickly, feeling the unease in the room getting a little thicker. She might be oblivious most of the time, but death at least was something she had a bit of experience with, and she definitely didn't want to make this any more uncomfortable than it already was. “We'll go find Rhys and Rashad or something; don't worry about us."

She waved a hand in a dismissive gesture, almost as if to bat away the unnecessary apologies or something, then turned and led the way out, holding the door open with her foot for the others. Before she closed it behind her, she turned over her shoulder for a second and offered a lopsided smile. Too thin to read as genuine, probably. “Seriously. Take your time. We can wait."

She let the door—this building actually had one—fall closed softly before returning her attention to the outside. It was still damn hot, but at least it was dry. The sun hadn't stopped beating down overhead, but looking at the angle, she estimated they had only a few more hours before dark.

“If you actually meant to find the other two, I suspect the butcher would be on the outskirts of the settlement,” Leon said after a moment. “They usually are in planned towns, and this is about as planned as I’ve ever seen one.” He glanced back outwards towards the center gathering area. Even from this far, the voices of children filtered over the space, mostly Qunlat. Leon seemed to understand at least some of it; there was a twitch at the corner of his mouth after one particularly-enthusiastic shout.

He shook his head slightly and returned his attention to Khari and the others a moment later. “In any case, I’m sure I don’t have to tell any of you to be polite, so I won’t. I don’t know what we’re meant to do for the moment, exactly, but it might be for the best if no one wandered too far.”

Khari almost laughed at him. He sounded like a parent trying to instruct a bunch of kids or something, though admittedly with considerably more respect for their intelligence than most parents she knew. He had a point, really; they'd kind of been left without a guide for the moment, and it was obviously better not to offend the locals.

“I'm gonna go back to the middle of town. Those kids looked like they were having fun; maybe they won't mind teaching me how to play that game." She shrugged. Might as well get to know people a bit; there was no telling how long they'd be here, after all.

Zahra gave Khari a playful swat on the shoulder and grinned wide, still brimming with excitement, “Don’t go too hard on ‘em, Khari. Might join you later, so save me a spot on your team.” If there was at all teams. Qunari sports looked awfully complicated. A far cry from bobbing for apples, and rigging in fish as quick as possible. She straightened her own shoulders and looked back towards the direction they’d been walking. It appeared as if she was just barely holding herself back from wandering off on her own, though it was evident she wasn’t sure which place to explore first.

She, too, seemed to strain her ears at the distance shouts. Pausing and turning towards the center of the village. Although it wasn’t clear whether it was with brief understanding or simple curiosity. She cleared her throat and arched an eyebrow, leveling Leon with an unabashed stare. She had to stare up at him, even though she didn’t act like it. “Care to join me in finding this butcher’s house?” Zahra knuckled her nose, and tempered her smile a little, “I’d like to see more of the village on the way.”

Leon blinked at her almost skeptically, but nodded. “Very well." He shifted his attention to Khari and Rom. “Until later, then."

“Try not to have too much fun without me."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Romulus had no particular fondness for Qunari.

Asala was another matter, and individually they were perfectly fine to get to know, particularly the Tal-Vashoth. But as a people they had always made him uneasy. It was that rigidness, their proclivity for order and organization in all things, that even their exiles couldn't quite let go of, that managed to sink under his skin. It was in the way the little houses were built, the way they were ordered around each other, the entire village carefully mapped out and situated just so. For refugees from the Qun, their home sure seemed like an army encampment.

He supposed that general distaste for the Qunari had made certain events in his past easier to swallow. Or his present, considering how little the slip up aboard the Qunari ship in Llomerryn was bothering him.

But this was not supposed to be a stressful visit, and the children playing their game in the center of the village reminded Romulus that this wasn't, in fact, any kind of military camp, no matter how well it was hidden or how tightly it was organized. He wasn't quite sure what he was watching, but they seemed to be having a good deal of fun.

"After you," he murmured to Khari beside him. Even the Herald of Andraste needed to loosen up once in a while. Maybe it was something he needed especially.

She looked at him a little strangely, but then shrugged. Her mouth was already spreading into a familiar grin. “Sure thing."

She half-strode, half-skipped forwards, bringing herself right up to the edge of what the children had marked out as their area. Even that was precise; lines drawn in the dirt with only the occasional unsteady wobble. Khari seemed to study them for a moment, her head tilted to the side. They were using some kind of ball, about the size of a small melon. No one was touching it with their hands, but pretty much anything else seemed to be acceptable—feet, knees, hips, elbows, shoulders. A few of the actual Qunari youths even used horns.

Not too long after, the ball flew outside one of the lines, towards her. Khari must have been waiting for something like that, because she was ready, hooking her foot around it and balancing it there, nestled back against her ankle.

There was a bit of an awkward quiet, then, as the children noticed the presence of the intruders, so to speak. Khari, not unexpectedly, was the one to break it.

“Hello." She waved to go with the word, still grinning. Fortunately, this one wasn't quite so bloodthirsty as some of her others. Pointing to herself, she continued. “I'm Khari. That's Rom." She pointed back at him as well, then gestured to the field.

“Can we play, too?"

This was met with some surprise, by the looks of it. Either they understood enough of the trade tongue to catch that much or else her pantomime was obvious enough to convey what she meant. A few of the older-looking children huddled together, speaking in Qunlat. They were obviously discussing whether to grant the request or not. Romulus could understand enough to gather that the primary concern seemed to be if the adults in the village would disapprove, rather than any particular reservations about the two of them.

Khari busied herself with the ball while she waited, throwing it up with her foot and catching it on her elbow, bouncing it there a few times before passing it to the other. She almost missed, but leaned sideways to bounce it again. One of the little ones giggled at her hasty save; she wrinkled her nose at him and stuck her tongue out. That, of course, only made him laugh harder.

"You can... play." One of the older ones nodded at them. The words were thick and clumsy in her mouth, but she seemed pleased for having been able to get them out.

“Great!" Khari tossed the ball to her and stepped over the line in the dirt so she was on the field. “Let's go, Rom. You can be on my team. I have no idea what I'm doing, but it should be fun."

Even though Romulus could understand them and Khari could not, he couldn't help but feel that Khari was the one who spoke their language.

He was naturally talented at many things, but apparently this game was not one of them. The Qunari children could deftly flick it about with their feet, chipping it up onto their knees, chests, and heads, and control it carefully with precise little movements that eluded Romulus any time the ball came his way. He always seemed to hit it too softly, or too hard. There were teams, apparently, but he could hardly focus on keeping them in order when they were mostly dressed the same, with Khari being the only one to blatantly stand out.

It wasn't clear if there was supposed to be another goal to the game, but it devolved into a simple affair of keep-away, with one team trying to secure the ball and pass it between themselves while the other attempted to steal it away for themselves. Romulus skirted the outsides of the makeshift pitch, stopping any ball that came his way and hurriedly trying to pass it along to someone else, only about half the time making it to someone on his team. A few times he was laughed at for his sudden clumsiness, but he found that he didn't mind.

Khari seemed to be having the time of her life. Unburdened by her armor, she was quick, and sized much more like the kids than he was. She played aggressively, but not so much so that she ever threw an accidental elbow into one of them. Knocking around the ball seemed to come naturally to her, though she also didn't quite look to know what to do with it, or what team she was on. The children didn't mind, not even when her mistakes were to their detriment.

Bouncing it off her hip, she drew her foot back and kicked it to one of the others, who jumped to hit it with his head, closer to one of the ends of the field. It nearly went out-of-bounds, but cracked against a pale blue barrier instead, falling back in.

“Asala!" Khari raised an arm and waved it vigorously at their friend, who had indeed been responsible for the rebound. “Okay, okay, time out everyone!" She held her hands up as though in surrender, shooting a glance at Romulus and jogging towards the side of the ring, where Asala was.

She wasn't fast enough however to beat the children already were surrounding Asala. She didn't recoil from the sudden surge of attention, but rather met it with warmth and affection. She leaned down and spoke with the children. The younger ones pleaded with her to play with them, while the older ones were just happy that she was back. They exchanged hugs and some of the younger ones took hold of her hands gently tug on her, until she finally spoke. "I will, later. I promise," she said from what Romulus could make out as she patted the jet black hair of a younger boy, "But first, Tammy and I wish to speak with your two new friends," she said with a smile.

The news seemed to sadden a few of the children. "I will bring them back, I promise," she added quickly with a warm smile. The pledge was enough to brighten their moods. "Tammy has some things she wishes to ask you both," she said, switching to the trade tongue for their sakes. She then pointed down one of the neat paths, "She is waiting at home now," she added.

Romulus wasn't sure what would be asked of them that Asala couldn't relay herself, but he nodded his agreement. "We'll finish this later," he told the children, grinning at them before following Asala down the path.

"I did not know you spoke Qunlat," Asala commented. She then looked off and seemed to slip into thought for a moment. Probably thinking about all the instances of Qunlat that were said in their presence.

Romulus nodded, though it seemed to be almost a guilty admittance from the way his lips were drawn into a hard line, his expression serious again. "Chryseis had me learn it as best I could, which admittedly wasn't very well." He wasn't fond of admitting that the majority of the skills and knowledge he had came from her, but it wasn't as though he could lie about it. "I can pick up most of what's being said, but I can't manage to say much myself without mangling something." He knew how to ask questions, mostly, but there was no need to say that. It had at least been occasionally useful when interacting with other slaves. The servants in Minrathous were overwhelmingly elven and human, but occasionally there would be a Qunari in the mix. Prisoners of war, or people much like Asala, fleeing from the Qun for whatever reason.

"That's uh, that's good to know," she added. With the way that she said it, she'd probably be more mindful of what she and others said around them. Eventually, she brought them to another housing unit, this one nearly identical to the others save for the personal touches. On either side of the doorway a patch of soil stretched from one edge to the other with a number of flowers blooming in them.

They were hardy flowers, built to survive the heat and terrain of the area, but still retained their color and beauty. Behind the flower beds, the walls were decorated in the geometric designs that governed other walls they'd seen. "I did that side," Asala pointed out, gesturing toward a thin lined design of bright orange and yellow on one side of the door, "Meraad did that one," the thicker red and blue one.

"Anyway, please, come in," she added, pulling back a curtain that served as their door "Tammy's expecting us."

The inside of the domicile was sparsely furnished. A low table sat in the middle of the one room home, a set of four colorful pillows set on each side of it. A bookcase occupied the far wall filled with various manuscripts and texts. On the edge of the doorway they'd just entered through, on either side, were a series of markings, beginning low and continuing until the last reached Asala's height. At the top of each line were one of their names, Asala on one side, Meraad the other.

Tammy stood at one of the far walls, in what seemed to be the kitchen. When she noticed them, she asked "Tea or coffee?" a pair of small kettles sat on a stove, and the scent of both wafting through the small home.

"Tea, please. Thank you." Romulus settled somewhat cautiously on a pillow. It was force of habit more than anything else to analyze every room upon entry, but he reminded himself to be at ease. Tammy's home wasn't overdecorated, as was to be expected of every home in this village, but it still managed to be welcoming enough. It had the telltale signs of a home, namely the history of those who lived in it etched on the walls and doorways. That, more than anything, affected him.

Khari brushed a thumb over one of the shorter Asala-marks as she entered, offering Tammy a bright smile. “Tea, thanks." She dropped herself down onto one of the pillows without looking too concerned about it, crossing her legs underneath her and gripping her ankles in her hands. “Your garden's pretty." She glanced back over her shoulder as if to lay eyes on it again. “Wouldn't have thought much grew out here."

Tammy proceeded to pour the kettles into a set four cups, two from one kettle, two from the other. "The soil helps, it was brought from deeper inland, but the flowers themselves are a hardy species. Though, they still require care and nourishment to become as vibrant as they are," she said, with a glance toward Asala. The other woman nodded and went to help distribute the cups to their guests, and kept one for herself when both took a seat on a pillow. Asala concentrated on her cup for a moment, her hands taking on a blue glow for a moment. The steam wafting from the top of cup tapered off, and instead and thin layer of frost lined the edge. She then glanced at Romulus with a smile.

"My favorite has always been the lily," Asala added, "I saw that you still keep them where I used to."

"Imekari, they are yours," she said with a motherly smile. She then turned back toward Romulus and Khari, "I gave the two plots you saw outside to Asala and Meraad. She took to hers easily, but Meraad... Well, Meraad, did not have the patience." Her mood dampened visibly, but she continued to for a moment, "That is the reason we wished to speak with you..." she said, glancing toward Asala.

The woman sighed and looking down into her cup. she did not turn to look at them while she spoke. "I... I have never asked how... or even if Meraad had... died. But I know-- knew it when you both returned and he... did not. I-- We wish to know how... kadan died."

"Asala has told me everything that led up to it and everything since... I apologize if this is morbid, but... I would still like to know. If you do not mind," Tammy continued.

Khari glanced at Romulus for a moment, apparently deciding to take up the telling first. Reaching forward for her teacup, she balanced it on a knee and sighed a bit, straightening her back. “We left the Chantry after volunteering. It was... well, it was a mess out there, honestly. We were supposed to get to the last trebuchet and trigger an avalanche, to stop the other army and give everyone else a chance to escape." It went without saying that they weren't supposed to survive doing that, if they managed it in the first place.

Her lips thinned as she pressed them together, a slight crease appearing between her eyebrows. “Getting there wasn't easy, but it wasn't until we'd actually got the thing all set up that everything went to, uh..." She glanced at Tammy, then Asala. “Crap."

Taking a sip of the tea, she set it back down on her knee and continued. “About that point, one of the walls near us gets blown to smithereens. In march a bunch of Venatori mages. Uh, they're this weird Tevinter cult, if that didn't get covered. And they have this... dragon, only it's poisoned with red lyrium, which I guess means it's a normal dragon but meaner. And of course Corypheus, who's the nasty Darkspawn guy. So... it doesn't look too great for us at that point. I charged the mages and the Darkspawn, but that didn't work too well. I didn't actually see what happened right after that."

Her eyes found him again. This was, after all, the part he could tell much better than she could.

"I was wounded pretty badly at this point," Romulus continued, recalling with a rather grim clarity each moment before he fell with Khari. "My leg, my side. Couldn't really move. After Khari went down, Meraad attacked the dragon with magic. I'm not sure anything we could have done would have even hurt that thing." He paused for a moment, thinking how best to continue. She desired to know how he had died. It had not been a pretty sight, not a clean death, and thinking back Romulus wasn't sure it made all that much of a difference. But then, maybe it had made all the difference. Maybe the extra moment had given Khari enough time to come to her senses and salvage at least their lives. Maybe without the sacrifice none of them would have survived to mourn him or tell his story.

It would do no good to soften the details, if she really did want the truth. "The dragon caught him in its jaws. He struggled. His last words were 'vashedan ataashi, nehraa Asala.' Then the dragon thrashed and cast him aside." It was different looking back on it now than it had been at the time. In the moment, Romulus had assumed they would all die, and so the manner of their deaths was irrelevant. But they hadn't all died. He looked to Asala.

"Many people sacrificed their lives that night, for a number of reasons, but Meraad's sacrifice was for you."

Asala had watched them intently as they spoke, as if she wouldn't hear them if she looked away. It was perhaps the most intent she seemed when meeting anothers eyes, and only when Romulus wound down did she break her gaze. The small room was quiet for a moment, as Tammy and Asala registered their words. It seemed that the silence would stretch on for an eternity, until finally a quiet smile crossed Asala's lips and a hitch echoed across her shoulder. It was now tears however, that caused the hitch surprisingly, but a laugh. A small one, but a laugh nonetheless. She finally looked up and toward Khari, the little smile still on her lips. "Do you, uh... know what he called it?"

Khari blinked, clearly surprised to be on the receiving end of that particular question. “Something nasty, I hope."

"He called it a, uh, trash dragon," she said, with a melancholy smile.

"That is the polite term, yes," Tammy added. The sadness was apparent in her face as well and the corners of her eyes had mist within them, but she did not outright shed tears. Instead, she shook her head and rubbed her face. "Only he would be so reckless as to stand against a dragon on his own," she added. "But... it is still something he would've done," she added with a sigh. "Did you... Know him well?"

Khari fielded that one, too, shaking her head. “Not really." Reaching up, she scratched at the back of her head. “Everything in Haven happened so fast; from the beginning of the Inquisition to then was only two months, give or take." She sighed, then offered up half a smile.

“Gotta say, though... seems like I would've liked him a lot. Not just anyone would do something like that. Takes a special kind of crazy—and I mean that in the best way possible, honest."

"I can't say I knew him either," Romulus added, unable to keep his regret from his tone. "I... tried to avoid knowing anyone, to some degree. I thought I would need to leave the Inquisition behind. I actually planned to leave the night Haven was attacked, but afterwards..." He glanced at Khari before looking back to Tammy. "The Inquisition was already becoming a family, and the attack only brought us closer together. I just wish I'd made the decision to stay sooner." The regret was likely futile, of course. It hadn't been an easy choice to make, declaring his quiet, personal rebellion on his domina, and even still with all his larger concerns the fear of the future lurked in the back of his mind. But he was also willing to wager that he could've become friends with a man such as Meraad, if he'd only given himself the chance while there was still time.

"Oh no, I understand completely," Tammy said to Khari first, gently swirling the drink in her hand as she reminisced. "He was a... difficult child. Always so restless and impulsive. He had a wonderful heart, he would not have done well underneath the Qun," she said with a small smile.

Asala nodded in agreement. "He tried to be so many things. He apprenticed under our blacksmith, tried farming, fishing. But none of it ever seemed to... fit him. But he always did what he could."

"I had thought he would have joined the Saarethost-- our mercenary company," Tammy quickly clarified for Rom and Khari, "when he came of age. Instead, he took you and went out to see the world," she said.

Asala laughed despite herself, "He said it was to meet the free mages and have them teach us control of our powers." The comment caused Tammy to chuckle with her and both seemed to know that it was just an excuse. "However, I am... glad that he did. Else, I would not have been able to meet such wonderful people," she said as she looked toward Rom and Khari.

“We're glad we met you, too." Khari grinned around the rim of her teacup and swallowed the rest of it down, placing it back on the table with a soft clink. “Thanks for sharing your home with us."

"I'm glad we were able to come here," Romulus agreed. "And the tea was excellent."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It had been two days since they arrived to Ash-Rethsaam. Asala knew the importance of time, but she couldn't help but selfishly wish she could spend more time home. She'd spent the last few days meeting and catching up with everyone she had left those few years ago, as well as preparing for this moment. Despite being gone for so long, it felt as if she could easily just slip back into routine. The day before she had attended to a few sick individuals and one man who had sprained his wrist while fishing. Everyone helped in Ash-Rethsaam and she was no different. It felt nice, to be able to fall back into a routine so easily, almost as if she had never left. But she had, and though she had left with Meraad, she had returned without him.

A number of Qunari were gathered on the nearby shore, each wearing a solemn look on their face. It was a celebration, yes, but this particular one was bittersweet. Tammy stood beside her and the children who remembered Meraad gathered around them. Others had come as well, and among the faces she could count Rhys, Rashad, and even the Rethari. A number of them had spent the day gathering the drift wood that washed up on shore and collected in a pile, creating a makeshift sort of pyre. It had been her idea, after all, and the others were more than happy to help remember a fallen friend.

It was nearing sunset, the coastal sky lighting up with ambers and crimsons, with only the sound of the waves rolling onto the beach to fill the air. This was her last day home, as they'd planned to set out early next morning. Asala had explained to Tammy why they had to leave so quickly, repeating the story of their recent venture into Llomerryn, and what they had found out. While it was perhaps not her story to tell, Tammy was kadan and the closest thing she had to a mother. There would be no secrets between them.

A gentle hand rested on her shoulder and she turned to see Tammy nod. Together, they strode forward toward the pyre. The knelt where they had piled most of the kindling and Tammy placed a hand on top of her own. With a little flash of magic, the kindling began to burn, and not long after it began to spread to the rest of the wood. With the pyre lit, they returned and began to watch it burn.

“Melava inan enansal, ir su araval tu elvaral u na emma abelas. In elgar sa vir mana, in tu setheneran din emma na." Khari pushed out what was almost a sigh, glancing up at Asala from where she stood near her elbow and offering a sympathetic half-smile. Reaching up, she laid a hand on Asala's shoulder blade for a moment, then dropped it again.

“The Dalish plant trees, but I think this suits him better than something like that." Her eyes seemed to soften. “I'm sorry, Asala." Having said her condolences, she dipped her head briefly to Tammy and slipped away.

Some distance away, Leon and Romulus stood with Rhys and Rashad. It looked like they were talking about something, though their voices were respectfully quiet, so she couldn't pick out the exact topic, only that it was complex enough that they were mixing languages to understand each other. Or rather, Leon spoke with them while Romulus listened and watched over the burning pyre ahead of them.

Flickering firelight cast shadows across Zahra’s face as she looked on at the pyre they’d all built together. She’d found herself a little spot away from the others, plopped down on the sand. Her forearms were draped across her knees, tucked close to her chest. There was an unreadable expression on her face, framed as it was with thick curls she hadn’t bothered pushing out of her face. She held a smaller stick in her hands, and absently turned it over in her fingers. Since meeting the others on the beach, she hadn’t said much of anything. She swung her gaze towards Asala and Tammy. Scanned the other faces, and sighed softly through her nose, before finally rocking back to her feet and scuffing off the sand from her pants.

She’d made her own after all. For Aslan. As soon as Asala explained the preparations she would need to make, and what she, too, planned to do, she’d scurried off to the beach on her own and collected drift wood. It was much smaller. She wasn’t as strong as the Qunari there, so lugging large pieces was out of the question. She’d done a well enough job. It looked relatively the same shape. On a smaller scale. Resting at least ten feet away from Meraad’s crackling pyre. From the looks of it, she’d butchered her hands dragging the things together. Small cuts, and red splotches painted her upturned palms. In passing Zahra patted Asala’s forearm, and lingered a moment before parting ways and standing alongside the second pyre.

“Nada rápido, Big Man. Te amo,” whether anyone had heard it, it’d been the first time she’d actually spoken Rivaini around the others. The words slipped effortlessly from her lips, a statement of sorts. Or a farewell. Whisper as it was. Zahra rested a hand across the smooth side of a slab of wood she’d found and settled the small stick across it.

Asala turned her attention back to Meraad's pyre, staring deep into the glowing embers. For a moment, she was lost to the world as she looked into the fire, only minutely aware of Tammy's presence next to her. He'd probably find all of this funny, Meraad would. He never was one to stand on ceremony, instead always wanting to be doing something. Reflection did not suit him either, not that he was not thoughtful. He always had others in his mind. He'd asked Asala to leave the village and go see world with him, and she had suspicions that if she had said no, that he would've remained as well. But... She couldn't have said no to him. Her glance slowly slipped toward Leon and Rom, and she couldn't help but wonder if it was worth it.

Of course it was she could imagine him saying. He found his adventure and saw the world outside of their tiny village. He seemed so content while they traveled and while they remained in Haven, to be doing something, and though neither of them truly knew how important, they knew that it was important regardless. She sighed through her nose and gazed back into the flames. While he was not the reflective type, she was, and he'd understand their little ceremony.

Something other than the flame finally caught her attention then. The children walked forward past her and the pyre, each carrying something in their hands. She couldn't make out what it was they held until they reached the water. When the water reached their ankles, they bent over and placed a boat made from palm leaves. The waves threatened to push the fleet of ships back into the coast, but the tide drew them deeper into the ocean.

A little hand tugged at her wrist, and she looked down to see a little Qunari child hold a boat out for her to take. "Meravas," she told the child as she took the boat in hand. She then leaned over and kissed her forehead. She stood and looked toward the ocean, before Zahra's flame caught her eye. She hesitated for a moment, wondering if she should say something or just allow her to mourn in her own way. She sighed. No. She was not the only one who had lost family, they shared in that. She crossed the distance between them and gently leaned over and put a hand on Zahra's shoulder. She then held the leaf boat out in a palm.

"Let us see them off... Together."

Zahra seemed startled by the touch. Though she recovered quickly when she turned to look over her shoulder. Her expression softened and the tension from her shoulders seemed to melt away. Her smile was genuine, if not a little somber. Through the crackling of flames, and the smell of burning wood, she appeared far more at peace then she’d been as of recent. A weight had been lifted. She inhaled through her nose, before accepting the leaf boat in her palms. She held it close to her chest for a moment. Gently. Pursing her lips, Zahra nodded with a resoluteness that spoke volumes, “Together.”

"Come." Asala said quietly, offering a hand for her to take. With it, she led her toward sea's rolling waves. She led them until the water reached their calves, at which point she turned, with a bittersweet smile still on her lips. She knelt close to the water and beckoned for Zahra to do the same so that they may set the little leaf boat off on its journey.

Even when Asala led them down into the waters, wading past the gentle lull of the shoreline, Zahra kept hold of her hand. The sight might’ve been strange, seeing how much smaller she was in comparison
 but the act in itself seemed to anchor her in place. The water reached her knees, though she didn’t seem bothered as she knelt alongside the Qunari woman. She took a deep breath through her nose, and settled the small leaf-boat in the water, floating in the nook of her palm. For someone so meek, Asala appeared larger in essence then the rowdy captain at her side. She swung her gaze sideways, seeking guidance. Direction for letting go.

"Do you know what Meraad's name meant?" Asala asked. She watched as the boat bobbled in her hand as the tide jostled it. "He... chose it himself. Meraad Kaaras. We were children then, but... It had always fit him." As she spoke, she could feel the burning behind her eyes once more. She had long thought she had cried all she could for his loss but... Maybe it wasn't her loss she felt so keenly now.

"Navigator of the tides. No matter where life took him, he always seemed like he knew where he was going," she said, feeling the tears gently roll down her cheeks. That's what she had always thought, that he just knew where he was going. Maybe he always did.

“I wish I’d known him too,” Zahra squeezed her hand and finally released it, drawing up a wet thumb across Asala’s cheek. She dropped her hand back into the water and dug it into the sand. Turning over a small shell she’d found it the muck. There was a wistful look on her face, a pull to her lips. She’d tied up her wild hair, so there was nothing to hide behind. Her gaze was trained on the shell pinched between her fingers, before dragged her gaze away and faced Asala once more.

“Seeing how you all live here, like a real family
 I’d like to think Aslan grew up in the same kind of place,” her chin quivered for a moment before her mouth settled into a smile. She cupped the palm leaf in front of her and inclined her head. There was a short pause, as if she was readying herself for something. She stared off into the distance, across the ripple of seemingly endless sea. “Meraad Kaaras. Navigator of tides. He was never alone.” She nodded her head, “He’ll be leading the way.”

Asala was quiet for a moment afterward, her own gaze pointed toward the setting sun. The ambers in the sky were beginning to darken as the dusk began to encroach. She wasn't sure if the others remained on the shore waiting for them, or if they had left. For the moment, it did not matter, only Zahra and her, and their memories. She then turned toward Zahra and offered her a tiny smile.

She cupped Zahra's hands with her own and took one last look out over the rolling waves. "Meraad astaarit, meraad itwasit. Rethadim kadan parshaara..." she said mournfully, not only for herself, but for Zahra as well. With that, she gently pulled her hands away from the little boat with Zahra's, letting it flutter in the water freely before the tide took hold. "... Panahedan," she said, barely above a whisper. "Goodbye."

Zahra stared after the two leaf-boats and finally drew herself up, clutching Asala’s hand so that she, too, could stand. She whispered something softly under her breath. Her own goodbye, it seemed. The sea still licked at their clothes, as the tide drew the boats farther and farther away until they looked like small, bobbing silhouettes. She gave Asala’s hand a small tug and led them towards the shoreline, where their friends waited. Only then did she release her grip.

When the two of them left the water, they found Leon, Rhys, and Rashad waiting a respectful distance away. Upon eye contact, Leon nodded slightly, making a small gesture to beckon them over. “Your friends have something to tell you, Asala." He shifted his eyes to the two of them.

"Well. Rashad and I have been talking about it with the Rethari and..." The elf began, before turning to look at his much larger companion. The Qunari nodded and placed a solid hand on Rhys's shoulder. "It's not much, but we decided that we weren't going to let you go back alone," he said with a toothy smile. "We'll be going back to the Inquisition with you. We've arranged to have our wages sent back to the village, along with any letters you may have." Zahra had already slipped in beside Rhys. She slapped him across the shoulder blade, smile blooming into a mischievous grin. It appeared as if her steps were lighter, even if her eyes were puffy. She turned back towards Asala and arched an eyebrow.

Asala smiled and nodded, before uttering a small, "Thank you." Her mind was occupied elsewhere before a gentle hand fell on her shoulders, comforting her. "You did fine," Tammy said quietly. Her own cheeks were damp as well, and her eyes were red. "He would have liked anything you would have done," she added, drawing her in close for a hug.

"Come, you all have an early morning tomorrow," Tammy beckoned, but before they all departed, Asala threw one long glance back toward the sea as the leaf boats slipped from view and into the fading horizon.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was all Zahra could do to contain the tawdry shudder of anger riddling through her bones as she ground out commands through clenched teeth. Why had Borja done this? What kind of fucking rouse had Anais pulled back at the pyre? The connections weren’t lost on her. Nothing made sense anymore. She doubted she’d get any answers until they had Borja here. On his knees, begging for forgiveness. She’d see it. Even if he was Rom’s father. They’d hightailed it back to the ship far quicker than she’d thought possible given Rom’s state, but she figured Leon could’ve practically carried him back without much effort. Her crew was already scrambling across the decks and the anchor had been hauled up as soon as they’d set their feet aboard. Nixium’s face was grimmer than it usually was, though she’d already turned the rudder’s hard to port and without being needed to be told where they needed to be, cut the Riptide towards the Northern Sword.

The Riptide’s sails flapped down like falling curtains and billowed out at the gust of wind as if it were a lover blowing them true. They sliced through the waters at a quickening speed. Fortunately, their ship was much smaller than Borja’s and crafted specifically for this: catching fleeing vessels. However, the damage that had been done to the ship was
 concerning. The Northern Sword could be frighteningly destructive if it’s intentions were to send said ship to the bottom of the sea. How many had she seen suffer that fate? Too many. If it hadn’t been for dumb luck, they might not have had any way to leave. He’d missed the mast. Garland had already vaulted down the steps leading into Riptide’s belly, armed with hammer, nails, and boards tucked under his armpits. If his expression was anything to go by
 the damage wasn’t good.

But they were afloat. For now.

Seeing as Anais was the only one that might know what was going on here, Zahra stalked up to her with all of her small-sized, pent-up rage. She hadn’t allowed them to lock her in the holds, nor move her out of the cold. Her nostrils flared and her eyes flashed, drawing into mean slits. Whatever remnant of calm had already sizzled out like the flames of the pyre. Her hands, drawn into fists, bloomed opened and closed before she finally reached the woman in question. One hand shot out and grappled onto the scruff of her collar, which she used as leverage to draw her down closer to her face, and her withering stare. She hadn’t reached for blade or arrows, but her posturing was anything but feigned. It spoke of consequences.

“I’ll give you one chance to explain what’s happening here,” she breathed out sharply.

"And if I pass on that chance?" To her credit, Anais did not seem cowed by the captain's display of ferocity and justified anger. She did little to shield herself from the driving rain, which grew ever fiercer the closer they came to the storm's heart. "What will you do? Kill me? I very much doubt it. I could provide some answers for the Herald, but I won't do that here."

Zahra tossed her head back and laughed. She hadn’t released her hold on the back of her neck either, only forced her to reel back with her. There was a glint in her eyes, like two pieces of flint. “Kill you? No. That’d be easy. But I can make you wish for it, little bird.”

Romulus carefully positioned himself partway between them. He was clothed again with a spare change under his armor, which he'd left behind on the ship. It was obvious that he wasn't at full strength and wouldn't be for some time, but he at least seemed alert. "I need her alive," he warned Zahra. "I think there's too much to explain for it to be done here."

Even as Rom repositioned himself so that he stood nearly between them, Zahra’s countenance hadn’t changed. She demanded blood be paid. It was the raider way, even if she’d become less and less of one. For one who’d lived their lives on land instead of the sea, it was difficult to explain just how much a ship meant to its crew. This was no different. It accounted for a life.

"He's right," Anais agreed. "For the moment, I should inform you that Adan Borja will not hesitate to sink this ship if threatened, nor will he think twice about killing every soul aboard. This must be done carefully." That was clear enough. The waves ahead were growing ever larger, and the Northern Sword was showing no signs of changing her course. Romulus glowered at the sight, taking his shield in hand.

"Just get me on that ship."

Zahra’s fingers slowly released their death-grip on her collar and she allowed the fabric to slip away from her hand. Her eyes, however, raked away from Anais’s face, and onto Rom’s. “When this is done, and she sings her last useful words...” her eyes shifted sidelong and her mouth settled into a hard line, “I won’t move on this matter.” For now, as he said, they’d need to catch up to the Northern Sword and board it before he tried to turn around and face them. Being punched with more cannon balls wasn’t an option. She pushed the sopping wet hair from her face and grinned grimly, “Now, that I can do. Make sure everyone’s ready.”

She turned away from them and cried out quick commands over the sound of the storm. Nixium bellowed back from the helm, though her words were muffled from the rain that’d decided to start pelting down from all angles, chilling them to the bone. Riptide quickened its pace, and the Northern Sword began showing discernible details. People shuffling along the decks. If she squinted hard enough she thought she could see Borja leaning over the railings, hands planted
 though she couldn’t be sure, and chalked it up to her eager imagination.

On The Riptide's own deck, those few who were neither crew nor cultist prepared for battle. Khari, still with wan and waxy complexion from all the rocking, was nevertheless arranging the straps that held her graceless cleaver to her back. She forewent the metal mask—perhaps air was more important—but pulled her dark hood up around her head, her facial features disappearing from view. Across the deck, Marceline stood with the point of her rapier resting gently in the wood by her feet, flanked by a pair of sturdy Inquisition soldiers and their shields. Meanwhile Estella appeared from below, sword now at her hip, and tossed what looked like a pair of heavy gauntlets to Leon, who caught them in midair. They stayed out of the way of the crew, but their eyes were fixed forward on the retreating boat.

A porthole opened up in the rear of the Northern Sword as the Riptide steadily gained on her. A flash of fire followed, and a boom like thunder rippled through the air. A cannonball from the stolen Qunari weapon hurtled through the air at them, the shot sailing high and splashing down into the tumultuous seas behind them. With the way the waves lifted and dropped the two racing vessels, aiming would be very difficult. But soon there were more projectiles added into the mix.

"Find cover!" Romulus called, as the first arrows whistled down onto the deck, some clattering off into the sea, others thudding into the wood. They were almost impossible to see in the darkened sky, with the driving rain added into the mix. Another shot from the cannon sent a giant plume of water up in front of the ship, the attack falling short this time. Their aim was unreliable at best in the storm, but it wouldn't be long before something found its mark.

Khari didn't need to be told twice. She half-lunged, half-toppled forward, snatching Estella's arm and dragging them both behind a couple of the barrels that had been lashed down to the deck in preparation for the inclement weather. One lucky arrow thudded right into the barrel in front, vibrating for several seconds before it stilled. A semitransparent barrier, more purple than blue, flickered into life over their heads. It was neither very large nor sturdy-looking, but at least one arrow bounced off of it harmlessly.

Taking cover wasn't exactly simple for a man of Leon's proportions; he wound up putting the foremast between himself and the oncoming arrows, occasionally risking a glance out from behind it. At this point, though, their job was pretty much to stay alive until they were close enough to retaliate.

Marceline huddled behind the shield-wall erected by her guard, adding her own weight to theirs to help keep them steady. Slowly they picked their way to a rise in the railing, in an effort to add it to their protection as arrows thumped harmlessly into their shields. Once they reached it, there was nothing more they could do but patiently wait.

While most wouldn’t have counted themselves lucky facing such an unforgiving storm, Zahra was. If only for the fact that Borja couldn’t pelt them with flaming arrows—it was a tactic she was keen to employ whenever she pulled up to other ships. Setting a ship’s sails aflame was a good way to render them useless, and still. She’d donned her own bow in hand and bounded up towards the upper decks as quickly as she could manage, arrows whistling through the air. If they could reach the ship in time, she could sink his hooks into his, and he’d be daft to fire anymore cannonballs.

In any case, they were gaining on him.

Nixium kept her post at the helm. Though she’d conjured some sort of shield to protect herself. A rippling force-field. One of her palms was held up in the air as she grappled with the wheel using her upper body. From the looks of it, the wild waves crashing into the ship’s bow wasn’t being easily managed. Several arrows crashed and splintered against her ward, while some buffered off into the hail. Once Zahra reached her, breathless and sopping wet, she grappled onto the other side of the jerking wheel while Nixium adjusted herself on the opposite end.

“Hooks are ready. Close as we can, now.”

The last attempt from the Qunari cannon was a hit on the Riptide, a ricochet off the starboard side railing that sent splinters raining down on their heads before it careened over the back and into the sea. A lucky result, considering how easily it could've taken a head clean off. They were close enough now to accurately exchange fire, the two crews loosing arrows back and forth in between dives for cover. Romulus pegged a pirate in the chest with his crossbow before he ducked back down to load another bolt. They were numerous, this crew of Borja's, but they had never faced an enemy like this one before.

"We're in range!" Romulus shouted, through the crack of lightning. "Hook them!" The grappling hooks were heaved at the Northern Sword, entangling its masts and railings, binding the ships together and steadily drawing them into each other. "Brace!" A wave pushed the larger ship the rest of the way into the Riptide, scraping the sides of both hulls and inflicting some light damage on the smaller of the two. It was negligible in the grand scheme of things; they had their way across.

They were close enough to make a jump, and Romulus was the first to throw himself across, landing near the Northern Sword's bow. The first pirate to get in his way found a knife digging into his ribs, and he was discarded overboard into the sea. If the effects of being drugged were still wearing on him, he was hiding it quite well. Borja roared at his men from the rear of his ship, compelling them into action, and the melee began in earnest.

Khari, too, leaped from cover, bounding over the deck with surprising surefootedness for someone with such a bad stomach for the ocean. She made the jump further down the ships, landing closer to the mizzenmast than the fore, sword swinging wildly. She looked to be aiming mostly for center mass, and moved on as soon as a foe dropped, rather than pausing to finish any of them off. Jamming an elbow into one pirate's jaw, she pulled him over her hip with one hand, whacking him hard in the head with the flat side of her cleaver. He stilled, and she stepped forward into another.

Estella and Leon took a little longer to board, mostly because Leon paused to boost her across the gap before following himself. The Seeker went to work immediately in that brutal way he had. Grabbing one man by the head, he threw him sideways into the mainmast and kicked hard enough to break ribs, snatching up the pirate's weapons and throwing them into the churning ocean below. The next got his legs swept out from underneath him; his kneecaps broke under Leon's stomping boots.

The hatchet he'd been carrying flew end-over-end, lodging itself in the back of a woman who'd been after Estella. The Inquisitor herself pulled it free, toppling her foe with a hamstring slash and slamming the hatchet down with all her might, pinning the pirate to the deck by the back of her shirt. A few seconds later, the axe was frozen to the wood, and Estella was standing, bringing her saber up to block another assailant.

Marceline was among the last to board the ship with her entourage, probably in an effort to let their main force at least thin the resistance a little. Both soldiers aided her in crossing the gap between the ships. Once their feet were dug into the Northern Sword's deck, they formed into a tight unit, with shields flanking both sides of Marceline. A pirate who perhaps believed that felling the Orlesian ambassador might hurt morale, drove straight for her before he was intercepted by a shield. In the moment that he turned his attention away from her was the moment she chose to strike, the tip of her rapier burying deep into his chest. They'd find the ambassador to be a far more difficult target than that.

Zahra had left Nixium’s side with little more than a nod. As soon as ships kissed sides, there was not much else a navigator could do until the time came to unhook themselves. She, too, jumped onto the railing and used her momentum to leap onto the Northern Sword’s busy decks. She ducked an incoming blade, heard the sweep of air as it sliced above her. As she was coming back up, she swung the sharp end of her bow underneath his chin. There was a spray of blood and a sickly gurgle. A thud sounded behind her, but she was already springing away towards the next foe.

“Borja!” She screamed into the hail. Whether he’d heard him or not didn’t seem to matter. Her eyes trained the decks, absorbing the carnage that was unfurling on both the Riptide, and the Northern Sword. Numb fingers notched an arrow in place and pinned a man’s hand against the wood of the mainmast. Struck clear through the knuckles. His sword, mid-swing, clattered at his feet. His screams couldn’t be heard either, though she did not doubt they’d end soon enough.

Romulus was giving as little thought to the well-being of his enemies as Zahra was, it seemed. Lightly armored pirates dropped in heaps, leaking blood to mix with the rain washing over the ships. He pushed through the melee towards the rear of the ship, towards where the captain was supposed to be fighting alongside his crew, though in the thick of the fighting it was difficult to discern where anyone was. His efforts to search for Borja were continuously interrupted by sword-armed criminals trying to end his life. Frustrated, he bashed one in the throat with the rim of his shield, before reaching forward to violently snap the man's neck, dropping him to the ground.

Before him, a hatch opened leading to the lower decks of the Northern Sword. Romulus had been about to plunge his dagger down into the neck of the first person to appear there, but he managed to stop himself short, recognizing the figure. The lanky and aging smuggler Conrado had his hands free, one of them grasping a long, thin sword which he carried with practiced ease. His head swiveled about, searching for threats, eyeing up the pirates around him as well as those they'd been boarded by.

"Conrado!" Romulus called, demanding the man's attention. "Fight with us!" How he'd gotten free was unclear, but his treatment at Borja's hands had been none too kind. Conrado nodded briefly, then gestured with his head behind Romulus, warning him of an attacker to his rear.

Romulus half-turned his head to react, before a sharp pain immediately bloomed in his torso. He looked down to see Conrado's sword stabbed into his side. Before he could so much as react the thin blade was withdrawn and slashed deep across his lower left thigh. He staggered and nearly fell, but Conrado was quick to complete the move, pulling him forward and throwing him down the hole he'd emerged from, where Romulus crashed against the ladder and disappeared out of sight. The smuggler kicked the hatch closed behind him.

On the upper deck, Borja was nowhere to be seen.

Khari must have either seen or inferred what happened, because she hastily kicked her off-balance opponent over the railing of the ship and threw herself at Conrado, barreling through a couple of occupied pirates on the way. He stepped neatly out of the way of her first blow; the sound of the blade hitting the deck was inaudible over the din, but from the way it jerked through her whole frame, it must have been quite the impact.

Her lips pulled back from her teeth in a snarl, and she wrenched the cleaver out of the floorboards, twisting away from a fencing lunge but unable to completely avoid the follow-up, which caught her in the side. It was hard to tell if she so much as felt it. She attempted to close one gauntlet-protected hand over the blade of the rapier, but Conrado was too fast to allow it. So she followed his retreat instead, clearly trying to pin him down in a corner.

Leon was swiftly clearing out the mid-ship area, but his progress was nowhere near fast enough to get to Romulus's aid anytime soon. Estella branched off in the aft direction, but was immediately waylaid by a trio of Borja's men. Grimly, she leveled her saber and got to work.

With a solid solid foothold behind them, Marceline ventured away from her guard, the rapier flashing in one hand, and the main-gauche in the other. She pressed as hard as she could along with the others, but she was careful that her pace did not leave her vulnerable. Unfortunately, that pace was not quite quick enough.

Zahra battled her way down from the upper decks. Somewhat disgruntled at the fact that she hadn’t found her mark. No sight of Borja anywhere—the damned coward. She did, however, spot Khari grappling with a familiar face on the ground
 Conrado. Someone she hadn’t expected to see here. Alive, in any case. She tensed her shoulders and twisted around an incoming man’s fist, leveling her elbow into his nose. It crunched under the blow and she finished it with a dagger pulled from her hip, dipping it between his ribs. She was trying to bully her way through the crowd, but every inch she drew closer was interrupted by another of Borja’s snarling crewmembers.

Over the shoulder of the current layer of pirates blocking her way, she could see Khari still struggling with Conrado. The elf looked the worse for wear; her hood had fallen and she bore a deep cut across her forehead, freely bleeding into one of her eyes. Conrado's agility and skill with that dueling sword was clearly formidable.

Khari's main advantage, however, was sheer dauntlessness. It didn't seem to matter how many times he stuck her with the thing, how many little goading jabs pricked her skin: she just kept going, relentless and aggressive. She didn't try to be a better duelist than he was—instead, she took some of the blows, turned aside the rest, and kept advancing.

She left an opening on her right side; Conrado darted in to take advantage. But her reaction was quicker than it should have been, like she'd bluffed the vulnerability in the first place, and a powerful blow disarmed Conrado, sending the rapier spinning across the deck. Her lips moved, but there was no way to hear what she said. The pommel of her sword smashed into his temple, and Conrado crumpled.

Wiping the blood out of her eye with her cloak, Khari hustled for the hatch, yanking it open and barging in without so much as pausing to assess the landing.

She left a darkened wet streak behind her on the deck.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

She should have been with them. That was all Asala thought about ever since Romulus and those who attended his ritual returned. They were in pretty bad shape when they arrived the day before. Asala and most of her staff had spent the entire previous day tending to their injuries, and currently they were all in stable condition. She still preferred it that they did not move for another day or two in fear of tearing or reopening their wounds. Asala was especially firm in Khari's case, fearing the woman would probably try to escape if the opportunity presented itself. Still, they were all alive, and if they took their recovery slow, and she and her assistants did their jobs properly, then there should be no lasting danger either.

She couldn't shake the guilt, and it remained with her even as she measured out a dose of potion into a vial. Donovan stood next to her, carefully folding clean bandages into a tin tray to change out the soiled ones. Asala couldn't help but feel things would've been different had she been there. No, she probably could not have changed the outcome, but she could have at the very least tended to them while their wounds were fresh, if not prevented a number of them to begin with. Asala had not asked for details, and in truth she did not want to hear them. It was clear that whatever they were supposed to prove failed, and she had seen Anais led to the dungeons in chains. She could infer enough from that alone.

With the potion measured, Asala set it on the tray with bandages and took it with her as she went to Romulus's bedside, and sat it down on a small stand beside her. Asala gave him a sweet, if a little sad smile when she handed him the vial before she began to undo the bandages on his thigh. The wound was mostly closed now and beginning to scab over. She was extremely careful as she worked; he had broken a number of bones and was no doubt very sore, if still not a little pain.

In the bed beside them, Bibi purred softly at the foot while Millian worked with Khari, cutting the bandages on her hand and inspecting the wound there. She was efficient, though she lacked Asala's... bedside manner.

Khari didn't seem to care much; she was surprisingly compliant with the tranquil's commands. The only resistance she'd put up so far was insisting that she was well enough to sit up with her back to the wall next to the bed she'd been assigned. Aside from the wound on her hand, most of her abdomen had been bandaged under her shirt due to multiple stab wounds there, and there were more around her head, covering a deep cut over one of her brows.

Indeed, she was uncharacteristically solemn in general, and didn't even keep up much of a running commentary, as she otherwise would surely have done. Instead, she stroked the cat with her free hand, rubbing at his ears.

Where Khari was solemn, Romulus was despondent, and had said almost nothing that wasn't absolutely necessary since his arrival back at Skyhold. His injuries had been extensive, the majority of them consisting of broken bones from being repeatedly struck with blunt force. His right arm was the worst break, requiring him to keep it tied up in a sling despite the best efforts of Asala's considerable healing magic. His jaw had been broken, his cheekbone fractured, even part of his skull had required healing. His ribcage was a mess, which had led to a number of internal injuries varying in severity, and there was the stab wound through his side and the deep slash through the muscles of his left leg to work through.

Despite it all, it was obviously not his physical injuries that troubled him, as he'd been clearly withdrawn inside his own head, where nothing good could be occurring. He slept often, but not well, either the pain of his injuries or his intense dreams waking him repeatedly. He ate only the bare minimum, and if Asala's comforting presence was having any effect on him, he was hiding it well. He did not sit as Khari did, but lay still and stared at the ceiling while she worked.

The door to the infirmary opened, and Vesryn entered, for once seemingly unsure what to do with himself. He closed the door quietly behind him, rubbing his hands together for the warmth. "How are we doing?" he asked, in a carefully casual tone. "On the mend, I hope." When Romulus didn't so much as acknowledge him, he nodded uncomfortably. "Well... is there anything I can get you, Asala? From the Keep, or the tavern maybe? Thought I'd see if I could be of service somehow."

The only one from the Riptide occupying another bed was its small-statured boastwain. Tucked neatly into the corner. Apparently she’d suffered the worst of the Northern Sword’s initial attack. She’d been in the Riptide’s belly when the cannonball crashed into its side, sending a spray of thick splinters through the upper portion of the ship. Her arm had taken the worst of the blows, and it’d needed to come off. Too much damage to salvage. They’d done a good job, though she hadn’t woken up for more than a handful of minutes before drifting off.

Zahra had visited several times throughout the night to check on Rom, Khari and Nuka. Most of the time, she’d just fill in the empty space between them with rambles, trying to cast light in the dark situations they’d tumbled through. Even if it didn’t have any effect
 she was relentless. She’d had scrapes and cuts but hadn’t suffered nearly as much as the others had. Bruises would blossom and disappear, but she looked none worse for wear. The upper portion of her arm was neatly bound in fresh bandages where they’d extracted an arrow. Besides that, she’d been lucky.

She, too, filtered through only moments after Vesryn had. There was a bottle tucked under her arm, though it was difficult to tell what it was. She paused at the door before stepping through and shutting it behind her. Her eyes roved across the occupied beds, stopped short when they reached Rom and Khari before they slipped towards the farthest corner of her room. Her mouth formed a line, before it shifted into an easy smile. “How’re the patients, kitten?” Zahra closed the distance and idled beside Vesryn. She fished the bottle from beneath her armpit and prodded him in the shoulder with the corked end, “Just got back from there.”

Asala paused her work for a moment to turn and greet both Vesryn and Zahra. There was nothing really more to do except to keep their injuries clean and supply doses of healing medication until they were well enough to start moving again. It was not the external injuries Asala was most worried about however, but the ones that lingered in their heads. Broken bones and cuts could be mended, but maladies of the mind was something on an entirely different scale. In fact, their company were perhaps the most important thing right now than the things they could get.

She turned, but before she could even ask, Donovan was already to work fetching the chairs. "They are... healing," Asala answered Zahra. Her eyes did linger on the bottle disapprovingly for a moment before she shrugged. "I believe we have what we need but, if you would like, you are more than welcome to stay awhile," she said, though by the way Donovan was bringing chairs, it was more of a request than a suggestion. Their company would perhaps give them something to think about over whatever dark thoughts were swirling around their heads. She sighed again, but offered a smile to Vesryn and Zahra before returning to tend to Romulus. She should've been there, she told herself not for the first time, and certainly not for the last.

Khari roused herself a bit at the presence of company, still leaving her hand within Millian's custody but turning her head so she could smile wanly at the visitors. It was hardly a smile compared to the face-splitting grins she so often wore, but she seemed tired and concerned enough to warrant it. Her eyes frequently flicked across the room to where Romulus was.

“'Fraid we're not at our most entertaining right now, but thanks for dropping in. Don't worry too much though—you should see the other guys."

"Oh, I have," Vesryn assured her. "The ones able to make it into our dungeon here, at least. I suspect they didn't fully understand what they were getting into when they fired on the likes of you. Safe to say they do now." Seeing that Zahra was a step ahead of him on the gift from the tavern, he shuffled his feet a bit awkwardly in place, before smiling and bowing his head a little. "Well, I should be going. I hope your recovery is swift, all of you, and... Saraya expresses her concern as well." He took his leave, shutting the door quietly behind him.

Zahra appeared as if she wanted to call after him
 but he’d walked through the door as quickly as he’d come, and she was left standing there, bottle held in both hands. She made a humming noise in her throat before plopping down on one of Donovan’s proffered chairs. She’d caught Asala’s opposing stare, and shrugged her shoulders, “It’s a gift. What can I say? I don’t go back on promises.” She bounced the bottle on her knee and tilted her head to the side, “Well. You’re alive, at least. Counts for something.”

Khari's smile grew, just a bit. “Well, we promised, too, after all. Can't break a promise on breakfast."

At that point, the door outside opened up again with a blast of cold air. It admitted Lady Marceline first, who held a cloth covered parcel close to her chest, and behind her Estella, who was laden with a heavy-looking tray bearing what looked like a couple of decently-sized pots and several empty bowls stacked upside down, along with the glint of tin spoons.

Steam gushed liberally from the top of both pots, and Estella moved with exaggerated care, careful to place each foot before adding weight to it. She made it over to an empty side table, where she gingerly lowered the whole tray, breathing what sounded like a sigh of relief. Turning towards Asala, she gave a small smile, brief enough to be little more than a twitch, and folded her hands in front of her.

“Um... I made soup. That's okay, right? I wasn't sure if anyone had any stomach injuries, so it's not very spicy or anything..."

"Larissa sends her regards," Marceline said after Estella, "Along with these." She then began to pull the cloth away to reveal a set of novels which she turned over to show them. "I find her choices to be... subject, but nonetheless she assured me that you would enjoy them," she said. From the glance Asala took, she read Hard in Hightown on one of the covers before she returned to her task, setting the old bandages back into the tray beside her.

Khari snorted. “I've heard of those. Some guy from Kirkwall wrote them, right?" Admittedly, she seemed more interested in the soup at the moment; as soon as Millian was finished wrapping her hand in fresh bandages, she was pushing herself out of the bed. Apparently the concept of bedrest was a little lost on her. Millian even put a hand on her shoulder to try and dissuade too much movement, though it seemed to be ineffective, and the tranquil did not try to fight her over it.

“Rom, you want to eat something?" She glanced back at him, turning an empty bowl over in her hands quite heedless of the injured one. If she was still in pain, she was remarkably resistant to it.

Romulus blinked, turning his head at the sound of his name and taking in the sight of the soup, Estella, and Marceline. "Uh... yeah." It wasn't the most enthusiastic response, but perhaps the smell of it was enough to convince him to acquiesce. Carefully he worked himself back into a sitting position with Asala's help, though he wasn't able to perform much movement with one of his arms and one of his legs. "Thank you," he said quietly in Estella's direction.

Asala picked the tray with the empty vial and dirty bandages up, handing it to Donovan as he came to retrieve it. She then reached into one of the pockets in her robes to produce a clean rag and wiped down the table she had been using with the intention of using it the hold the soup.

“You're welcome." While Khari was serving herself, Estella started serving bowls for the others in the room, handing the first one to Asala, indicating with a small nod that it was intended for Romulus. Others went to Donovan and Millian to distribute; Estella seemed inclined to stay clear of where the healers were working.

Khari sat back down on her bed, holding her soup steady in her lap with her injured hand and using the other to manipulate the spoon. It was a little awkward, since she'd been stabbed in her dominant hand, but this didn't seem to pose a significant problem. “It's pretty good, Stel. Thanks."

"Will you need help?" Asala asked Romulus softly. While she wanted to, she did not want to make him feel useless by stealing any independence that he could have. If he wished to feed himself, Asala would make sure that he would be able to do it.

"No." Romulus said, somewhat quickly. "Thank you."

With that, she smiled and nodded, pulling the table close enough for him to reach without straining himself and set the bowl down on to it, with another clean rag beside it. She stood and backed away to give him space. The rest of her staff went about distributing the soup, and helping those who needed it with their eating. For a moment, she felt lost for a moment before her eyes hungrily fell onto the bowls of soup and she realized she couldn't remember the last time she had eaten. Asala had spent so much time tending to everyone and making sure that they were comfortable that she had forgotten to eat. Even so, she did not immediately go for the soup, and instead hesitated, looking around in case there was someone else who needed her.

Estella must have noticed, or she looked more tired than she realized. In either case, the Inquisitor handed her the next one, pointing to a chair near the wall with a little half-smile. “I know enough about magic to know it's exhausting," she chided mildly. “You should eat, too."

Asala took the soup with a little surprise and was about to refuse before her stomach betrayed her and grumbled. She could feel the heat of the blush blossom across her face, so she meekly accepted both the bowl and the chair, slinking into it and leaning against the wall. As she began to eat, she couldn't help be begin to feel tired, and before long her eyelids began to droop. Soon after, she slipped off to sleep, with the warm bowl of soup in her lap and spoon still in her hand.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

“Thanks for coming, everyone." For once, Estella allowed herself to wear a smile openly, glancing between her assembled friends with a little bubble of warmth in her chest. She'd invited all of them to her rooms for the afternoon, with the promise of something to do to take their mind off everything else going on, and a chance to get out of the cold. She'd pretty much counted on Khari and Lia being there, but she was glad Asala had been able to get away from her work for a bit, and that Zahra was feeling up to it.

Of course, now she had to explain exactly what she had in mind. At present, her bedroom, located at the top of one of the smaller towers on the castle itself, was bare of what sparse furniture it normally had, and she'd laid cheesecloth over the floor. Several large ceramic jars sat nearly against one of the walls, an assortment of large brushes next to them. She'd had to ask Leon, Hissrad, and Reed for their help moving the jars and her furnishings, but apparently they hadn't minded.

“I... may have decided I'd like to paint in here," she explained, gesturing to the blank walls. “I thought maybe you all would like to help? If it just seems like work, you don't have to, obviously, but I thought it might be fun if we all did it together." Folding her hands behind her, she rocked back on her heels.

Khari, who'd looked confused up until that point—likely due to the absence of furniture—grinned broadly. “I can't draw for shit, but if you don't care about that, then I'm in. What kinds of colors did you get?" She crouched next to one of the jars and removed the lid with a soft pop. When the hue in question turned out to be a verdigris pigment, her eyes lit up.

“Oh, this is nice. Let's do it!"

“Glad you like it," Estella said with some humor. “I wasn't sure what colors to choose, but thankfully we had a bit of everything leftover from the renovations to Skyhold, so there's all kinds of things there." She turned to the other three with a smile. “Give us a hand?"

"Absolutely!" Lia jumped quickly to the task, and searching until she found a dark enough shade of green. "You know, I tried to decorate the Alienage sort of like this when I was little. I don't remember where we got the paint from. Nothing as nice as this, though." She stooped to pick up one of the jars and carried it over to a wall she deemed in need of her services.

"'Course, I had to use my fingers for that. Father wasn't too pleased when he found me decorating the inside of our house." She smiled wistfully at the thought, and got to work, dipping her brush into the paint and starting on a design.

"Tammy gave Meraad and I each a side of the wall of our home to paint as we wished," Asala added, popping open another can with a thin barrier. She then dipped the edge of the barrier into the paint, and when she pulled it out, a thin film of burnt orange lined the barrier. She nodded and let the barrier dissipate, letting the paint fall back into the can with a quiet splash. "He was... liberal in his application," Asala added with smile.

Apparently satisfied with the hue, Asala reached for a brush and inspected the walls, as if to try and find the best place to begin.

“Sounds like fun. I’m in too,” Zahra stood around them as they fished through the collection of paints. She scratched at her chin and walked between them. Perusing the assortment Estella had scrounged up. She stooped low to expect them and strode away, hands plucking lids off and popping them back on. “Might ask one of you to paint the new figurehead. Riptide will be needing one.”

“We always painted our own boats. Little one-sailed shifts. Ridiculous colors, most times—they hated that,” She offered. A scoff of laughter followed. Whatever memory she was recalling probably had more to it then that. She’d been smiling more lately. It appeared as if this get together had worked on her, at least, in softening her bristled edges. She popped a few more open before idling her hand on top of one particular shade of blue: turquoise. She scooped it up and claimed a spot of her own beside Lia, already working out a pattern.

She paused occasionally, glancing at everyone else’s pallets.

Estella herself started with a shade of blue, though she spent considerably more time staring at the wall than she did actually painting anything. It was a fault of hers, she knew; she'd work herself up so much that the specter of failure nearly paralyzed her, even failure at something so simple.

But... everyone else was starting in on their parts, and they were doing it for her, with her. She took a deep breath and tried to let go of the need to do this right—what did it matter if whatever she did wasn't spectacular? There would be no one up here ever to see, beyond these people that wouldn't mind in the slightest.

She'd just made the first stroke when a rapid series of patters on the cheesecloth alerted her to Gil and Elia's arrival. While Bibi spent his time at the clinic, Hanne lived in Leon's office, and Pia never left Cyrus alone, the other two tended to wander, and return to her quarters when they wanted to sleep or avail themselves of willing human attention.

Of course, 'human' wasn't really the right modifier. Elia twined himself around Lia's feet, meowing up at her in a plaintive tone, while Gil made straight for Zahra, apparently very interested in the laces of the captain's boots.

Zahra paused between strokes when the small ball of fur bumbled up and began swatting at her boots. Her grin widened as she stuck the brush behind her ear. She hadn’t gotten very far in her design but it was clear that she intended it to be nautical-based. Loose sweeps of waves. Perhaps, a boat would be the feature.

She plopped down on the ground and loosened her laces enough so that she could pluck one end between her fingers, dangling in front of Gil so that she could entice him to play. It worked well enough. He, too, plopped on the ground and slapped at it with his paws while he squirmed on his back. “More the merrier, right? Kitten,” she glanced over at Asala and her workspace, before laughing and resuming her play.

"Wha-huh?" Asala stammered, both surprised and confused. It seemed like Asala thought Zahra was speaking to her, and she appeared to be too deep in concentration to tell whether or not Zahra may have been speaking to the actual cat or her. "Wait... Uh, sure," she said, nodding along regardless, though it still seemed like she was somewhat confused.

Near where Asala sat, a geometric shape was beginning to take form. A rather large triangle sat askew on the wall, with two orange edges slightly bowing inward while the third was straight an an arrow. She seemed to be just starting on the interior lines, with a light blue one stretching from the straight line to one of the bowed ones, itself slightly bowed outward. Judging by how perfect her line work was, it appeared that her barriers were vital.

Khari apparently found Asala's confusion hilarious. Certainly at least funny enough to look like. Her painting wasn't quite as terrible as she'd suggested with her previous comment. The tree she was painting was at least basically passable, in a more stylized way than true realism. “You have no idea what she just said, do you?" It seemed to be a mostly rhetorical question.

"Nooot... really," she said, answering the rhetorical question.

There was an audible thump as Zahra flopped onto her back and regarded Khari and Asala across the way. She absently wriggled her fingers in front of the kitten’s face, as she propped herself up on one elbow. She blinked up at their work spaces, and her smile broadened, “I’ve never seen straighter lines. Reminds me of the streets in your village.”

"Would you like a better look?" Lia asked the little cat at her feet. She crouched down a scooped the little creature up in one arm. He seemed not to mind, far more interested in pawing at her than observing what she was painting. "These symbols are for Sylaise. She keeps the hearth." Lia had been working with a pair of colors so far, the green being used to create a fairly complex pattern of twisting vines, along with a vibrant pink at various points, where flowers bloomed. Her amateur work actually wasn't all that bad, and she seemed somewhat proud of it.

"Her fire will keep our Lady Inquisitor warm even in the cold winters here," Lia continued, educating the kitten, "and her care will heal her after hard battles." The kitten began to lick at her face, where similar markings had been tattooed years ago. They were of a different goddess, however, one more suited to Lia's lifestyle. The scout pulled her brush away, smiling through her slight annoyance. "She won't do anything, however, if you mess up my painting, so behave yourself."

Estella snorted softly. Her own selection, a cluster of constellations with the lines traced between the individual stars, was taking up decent shape on the wall, but she set her brush down for a moment, moving over to Lia. “Here," she said. “I'll get him out of your hair. I think I've got a bit of string..." She rummaged through her pockets until she found what she was looking for, then reached out to take Gil from her friend.

He was easy to satisfy, fortunately, and preoccupied himself batting around the snippet of yarn for a while. They'd been working for about an hour when someone knocked on the doorframe. Estella turned, spotting Livia hesitating at the threshold, a tray in-hand.

“You can come in," she assured her, offering a smile. “Were you asked to find one of us?" She didn't recall making any requests, and Livia was a bit too retiring to venture here without some reason or another.

Livia returned the smile, shaking her head a little. Her braids knocked together, producing a soft metallic chime from the cheap ornaments woven into them. "Cyrus asked me to bring you this. He said you'd have friends by for something." The tray was laden down with what smelled like coffee and tea, with small containers of the cinnamon and nutmeg Estella preferred in her coffee, as well as more ordinary things like sugar, milk, and honey. "I'll just leave it here, shall I?"

Estella was more than a little surprised Cyrus had even known to do something like that. She'd mentioned her plans for this only once in passing, and she could have sworn he'd been completely in his own head at the time. Still, the refreshment was welcome, as far as she was concerned. “That sounds good. Thank you, Livia. Does anyone want tea or coffee?"

Just at a glance, most of the designs looked nearly finished; she was eager to see what they'd come up with.

Khari finished filling in a bit of green on her tree; it wasn't especially skillful, but from the way parts of it were shaded and highlighted in other versions of the same color, it did have a certain kind of depth to it. “Oh, tea. Yes please." She took it with quite a lot of honey, but no sugar.

There was an appreciative sniff from Zahra’s corner of the wide chamber, followed by the sound of hands scuffling against knees, and approaching footsteps, “Smells good. Thanks, love.” She’d snatched up her own odd mixture of coffee, tea and an unhealthy dollop of cinnamon and nutmeg in equal proportions. From the looks of it, she had a major sweet-tooth. With her cup in hand, she resumed her station.

What had appeared like the sea’s waves, hadn’t been the ocean at all. Rather, it was the sky. Fat white clouds mixed with light grays filtered through a sea-worthy sky. A red-wood ship was painted in vibrant, wild strokes, as if it were cutting through them—flying rather than sailing. It’s sails were black as night. Given her lackadaisical attitude, there was a surprising amount of details. As if she’d done it before. The jolly roger she’d drawn flapping on the mast was of unknown origins: a red hand grasping an arrow.

"I'd love some tea," Lia said, heading over to Estella and trading her brush for a cup. Her work was just about finished, covering a good portion of the section of wall she'd chosen to work on. "Do you like it? I thought maybe Mythal, but this seemed like a better fit for a room. Some of the flowers don't look quite right from here, actually. Need to fix those..."

“It's lovely," Estella replied honestly, adding a dash of cinnamon to her cup. She loved the way it smelled. “And I like the flowers. I wasn't sure there'd be any use for the pink, but it's such a pretty color." She glanced over at where Zahra was still working. “I seem to have acquired my own pirate ship as well, which is something I never thought I'd say."

That left one. “Asala? Can I see yours, as well?" She was willing to bet it would be precisely-executed and colorful, but beyond that, she had no guess at all.

Asala was sprawled across the floor on her belly near the tray that held the tea and coffee, her hands just reaching a cup that held coffee and a carafe of milk. She'd been in the middle of pouring milk into her coffee when Estella called. She looked up from her prone position before turning to look at the painting on the wall, though she made no move to get up. "Oh, sure," she said, using a leg to gesture toward the wall.

The orange triangle was now filled in with several blue lines, each bowing inward until they finally met in the middle. The lines gave the painting an illusion of depth, as if the triangle continued beyond the wall. She pulled the coffee closer to her mouth before she took another glance at the painting. "The corners stand for the mind, body, and soul while the angle represents balance," she explained, taking a sip of the coffee. Her eyes lit up for a moment and she stared at it before continuing the explanation. "The lines gives it strength. This coffee is good," she added, quickly.

Taken together, the designs were an almost-comical mismatch in style, color, and honestly even the skill with which they were applied. Estella loved them. “Thank you, everyone. These are beautiful."

She took a sip of her coffee, watching Zahra finish up the last parts of the boat's design. Even without any of the furniture, the room felt more like home than it had since she'd moved into it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

At its heart, the city of Jader was a fishing port. It borrowed from both the Fereldans and Orlesians, creating a chaotic miss-mash of architecture. There was a practical simplicity clearly reminiscent of Ferelden stonework, coupled with Orlesian whimsy of columns and vibrant colors. Bright and loud. Where one faltered in sophistication, Orlais offered its fancies. Ferelden tempered it with a genuineness it would have lacked otherwise. Besides, as impressive as its aesthetics were, it wasn’t what Zahra was looking for. Seeing as it was the closest shipyard in relation to Skyhold
 it was the best they could do. She readjusted the bundle in her arms and swung her gaze skyward.

The Riptide was neatly anchored in Jader’s dry dock. Surrounding the ship were several neat piles of timber, binds, and pad parts. Thick rope, as well. Fortunately the main mast hadn’t been hit. Replacing it was far more trouble than it was worth—the holes, however, were just as much of a pain. The railings had been ravaged by one of the cannonballs, and its midsection had been pierced as well. They’d had to cut and remove some of the boards; bowed in as they were. The holds were a mess. The first cannonball Borja had fired hadn’t pierced through the entire vessel, and had rolled about inside. As soon as they’d returned, it was the first thing to be removed. Nixium had taken her station next to anyone who’d begun placing down boards. Smoothing her fingers across the gaps, until the wooden pieces molded and merged together.

Zahra had instructed the others to clean up the holds, carry boards and set about with hammers, nails, and ropes. There was much to do, and the weather had held enough not to feel uncomfortable. Hefting wood up and down the gangplank would’ve warmed them up anyhow. She, too, bustled around the shipyard. She’d also visited the local tavern in order to buy a few bottles of wine for anyone whose thirst couldn’t be quenched by the casket of water settled beside the nearest building. Damn Borja. Her collection of vintages had perished in the battle. Shattered and wasted on the lower decks. A damn waste.

“More work than it’s worth if you ask me,” Garland guffed from beside her, scratching at his beard. He seemed more irritated the usual, but it was probably because of the influx of work he’d been handed. Sweat beaded on his brow, and his hair was slicked back from his face.

“Good thing then—I wasn’t,” her grin cracked wider when she turned to face him, dumping the load of wood into his arms without waiting to see if he’d catch it. He did. Barely. They were empty, anyhow. He made a noise, clearly annoyed before clambering up the gangplank and onto the deck.

Among those who'd joined the crew in their repair efforts was Estella. It was clear enough that her knowledge of ships and the requirements of repair was minimal, but she'd made herself useful clearing away broken boards and glass and the like from the lower decks until that was done. Now, she mostly ran supplies to people who knew what they were doing, hauling boards and buckets of nails up and down the gangplank with diligent steadiness. She'd tied her hair up and away from her face and neck; she dressed like any of the others working on the Riptide, with no indications of rank or position.

On one trip down for more supplies, she passed Zahra by and smiled. “The fore hold is shaping up pretty nicely; the crew down there say they'll probably be done in half an hour." She shifted her grip on the laden buckets she was carrying and wiped her forehead with her sleeve near the shoulder.

“Appreciate you coming up here, we’re making good time,” Zahra said, offering a soft smile and a free hand for one of the buckets Estella carried. She didn’t mind helping out anyone who wasn’t Garland. His whining was a small victory, in a sense. If he wasn’t such a damn good shipwright, she would’ve thrown him off ages ago. Anyone who couldn’t understand the value of salvaging Riptide as long as possible, didn’t deserve to call themselves a raider. He’d never ran under different sails before, as she had. This was her first ship. Her first crew. Assembled by her and Aslan back before they’d scrounged up their motley crew.

It was the closest thing to a home she’d ever had.

Fortunately, she’d acquired extra hands on her way to Redcliffe: Estella, Vesryn and Asala. She was grateful they’d come along with her, even if they hadn’t needed to. It lessened the workload and would make Riptide seaworthy far quicker than if she’d had to rely solely on her crew. Asala’s magical prowess proved invaluable, shifting the larger boards with ease. Estella’s eye for detail had proven equally useful. The ship’s inner belly looked even more organized then it’d been before. And for an elf so pretty, Vesryn was stronger than he appeared. His humor, as well, seemed to brighten the sour mood as of late.

Once they stepped down the stairs, the smell of shallots and garlic met their noses. Brialle was busying herself in Riptide’s kitchen, preparing lunch for those who’d grown hungry after toiling for hours. A soft, melodic hum came from that direction. A sea-chanty she recognized. Her stomach lurched and gave an unseemly growl. Zahra grinned and gently bumped her shoulder into Estella’s, “Looks like it’s about time for a break anyhow.”

They encountered Vesryn underneath, the elf lugging a very heavy looking canvas sack over one shoulder. He'd been working tirelessly at collecting anything and everything that needed to be removed from the ship, which mostly consisted of things blasted apart by the cannonballs or damaged when the ships had crashed together in the storm. He'd set to the work cheerfully, and indeed gave them a smile in greeting as he passed. "Ladies. Lunch sounds fantastic."

He looked to be enjoying himself, honestly, despite the dull manual labor. He'd worked up a sheen of sweat and managed to get his shirt half-unbuttoned so his chest (and most of his torso) would have room to breathe. It remained to be seen if the shirt would end up in the trash pile, too. He paused at the base of the stairs. "Looks like she held up pretty well, all things considered. Under Qunari cannon fire, no less. No small feat." His expression seemed to grow a bit more serious and genuine. "I'm sorry I couldn't be there. The whole affair was a bit over my head."

Zahra settled the bucket down by a neat stack of crates and stretched out her arms above her head: cat-like. She cracked her neck from side to side, and set to work dragging extra chairs to the long table settled in the largest hold Riptide had to offer. They had all their meals down here, as a crew should. Stale biscuits and salted meat be damned when you had a decent enough cook aboard. When one could afford better ingredients, and expensive wines, it would’ve been a shame to punish themselves with poorer fare. While she’d never boast of all the things they’d had to do to accumulate their fortunes, it was obvious that they didn’t lack in that department.

She plopped herself into one of the chairs and kicked up her feet on the table, boots and all. The sound of food snapping in the foreground was all the more apparent the closer they ventured—just around the bend was Brialle’s kitchen. A place christened by the little lass herself. Off-limits to anyone else, she’d say. Unless they wanted to help with dishes. It smelt of butter and some sort of mild fish, mixed with the shallots and garlic she’d noted earlier. She looked over her shoulder and waved Estella over, hooking her arm over the back of the chair so she could swing her attention onto Vesryn’s face, “Can’t say she’s been through worse.” She shook her head and arched an eyebrow, “And risk that face?” Her wicked smile diminished a few inches, and softened around the edges, “Don’t worry about it. You’ve more than made up for that.”

"Hardly," Vesryn replied, dismissive, "And I do have a helmet, you know. Keeps this face of mine intact. Dare say I look rather dashing in it." With that, he made his way up to remove the refuse he'd collected from the ship. No doubt he would soon return for the food.

A dull thump drew their attention to the door. Asala stood slightly outside of it, rubbing her forehead while pouting at the top of the door frame. Judging by the bruise already blossoming, it'd not been the first time she'd ran into one of them. One of the crew, whom she'd been following apparently, turned and quickly hid his grin. "Wh-what?" she stammered, hiding the bruise, but the crewmate said nothing and continued on his way.

Asala had her hair pulled back into a tight ponytail, revealing the base of her horns and giving door frames a clear shot to her forehead. She wore a thin sleeveless shirt with a wide neck and which cut off at the midriff, her crimson cloak tied into a knot at her waist. She, like the others, had worked up a sheen of sweat. "Th-they, uh, said it was cl-close to lunchtime?" Asala asked, apparently reverting back into her shell while around the rest of Zahra's crew, whom she had not had a chance to get to know as much as Zahra and Estella. The blush on her face said that she'd rather them not had seen her bash her head on the door frame either.

Estella smiled in a way likely intended to be reassuring, and patted the seat on the other side of her. “It is. Sit next to me?" She made no mention of the blunder against the doorframe, as though she hadn't noticed it in the first place.

Asala smiled and nodded, quietly taking the offered seat.

Zahra had a harder time ignoring the fact that Asala had bonked her head on the ship’s door frame. Her mouth stippled itself into a wavering smile, before crooking into a simpering smirk. Her laughter sputtered out like a leaky facet. How many times had she seen Aslan smack his horns into the wooden frames? Dangling ropes? Unfortunately, Riptide hadn’t been designed to cater to anyone whose stature was above average. While she hadn’t seen it firsthand, she assumed Leon had had the same troubles when he was aboard. A shame, really. She would’ve liked to see him as flustered as Asala seemed to be. She nodded her head and unhooked her arm from around the chair in order to face them properly.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” she said as she knuckled at her watering eyes, clearly thinking it was much more amusing than anyone else, “It’s been awhile since I’ve seen that happen.” As soon as she regained control of herself, she cleared her throat and smoothed her fingers across the wooden surface of the table, “Ah. Yes, it’s nearly ready,” she added with a conspiratorially wag of her eyebrows, “It might just be the most delicious thing you’ve tasted—”

“Don’t listen to her. It’s fine on an empty stomach. Nothin’ fancy,” a slight elf-woman with blond curls interrupted with a sheepish smile, hands occupied by a large pewter-platter. A peculiar item for a pirate ship, but given their prior affairs
 perhaps not so surprising.

Brialle set the platter in the middle of the table, and brought out a few more platters. One had an arrangement of fragrant fish toppled on top of each other, garnished with shallots and wild mushrooms. Others had fresh bread and a round of old cheese. Diced fruits, as well. Afterward, she set smaller pewter plates in front of them and retreated back into the kitchen with a content hum. “Nothing fancy she says,” Zahra snorted.

"You know," Vesryn said after he'd come back down the stairs, free of any heavy load, "I don't think I've ever been served a meal by a pirate before." He slipped into an open seat at the table, surveying the array before him. "Seems I should make a habit of it, though."

Zahra’s clapped the table, making platters jump, before she laughed, “Well, you’re always welcome aboard this ship.”

Estella carefully served herself from the platters nearest her, occasionally diverting the spoons on their way to her plate to someone else's instead, if one got shoved in her general direction. Eating meals in a large group that wasn't too stuffy about their manners meant it happened more than a few times.

“Oh, nectarines. I haven't had one of those in years." She seemed quite excited by the prospect, and lifted half of one to her plate with something approaching reverence. “I suppose I should be questioning your supply lines, but I think I'm going to selfishly enjoy this instead of asking." She bit into the tender fruit with relish.

Asala was busy helping herself to fish, shallots, and mushrooms when Estella spoke. She leaned over and whispered, though quite loudly enough for Zahra to hear, though from her expression it wasn't meant to be some sort of secret. "Pirate," she answered with grin and a flutter of fingertips.

“Say it isn't so," Estella quipped back in the same stage whisper, apparently unable to help the slight smile she wore.

Zahra was busy stuffing her face, though she’d noticed the conversation going on to her side. She leaned towards them and grinned wide, arm hooked behind her chair. “I prefer the term
 opportunist.”

“Then I guess this is an opportunity to remodel the ship. Should we put in anything new while we're at it? A bar, perhaps?" Estella nudged a tankard a little closer to Zahra, perhaps sensing that she was going to need to wash all that food down at some point. “Day spa? New cannon? We might actually be able to get you one of those, eventually."

“You’ve read my mind. Maybe, on all accounts,” Zahra tapped a fork to her lips, and dropped it in lieu of the tankard slipped in front of her face. Who was she ever to turn down a drink? Opportunities and all that. She settled her hands around it and arched an inquisitive eyebrow, “I’m thinking it’s time that Riptide had a little more kick.”

Sailing fast no longer suited her purpose. If she had more bite? It’d mean all the difference. A Qunari-crafted cannon with those damned cannon balls?

It’d suit her just fine.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was a few days' ride out from Skyhold to this part of the Orlesian countryside. From what the others had said, it was somewhere near a place called the Exalted Plains. This region, though, was a bit hillier than anything properly called a plain, and at times the road led them into wooded areas, surrounding them with the pale bark of ash trees and dimming the natural illumination from the sun overhead.

Khari rode at the front of their little group, astride the sorrel horse Dennet had initially provided her. Romulus rode quietly beside her. Despite his injuries having almost entirely healed, he didn't look very comfortable atop the horse. Behind them, Asala rode at a close clip. Primarily because Khari held the reins to her horse. She still hadn't quite learned the basics of riding a horse yet, and mainly focused on gripping the saddle pommel to try and not fall off. Estella, perhaps the only other particularly experienced rider, had elected to take the rear guard position. Zahra rode slightly in the back, closer to Estella. If she was having any difficulties astride a horse, she was doing well to hide it. Gripping the reins in both hands, she seemed to busy herself by looking at their surroundings.

The stippled sunlight made the shadows in between the trees seem longer, deeper. A slightly-uneasy feeling hung over the place, almost like there were eyes on their backs, looking out from someplace Asala couldn't quite find. Every once in a while, Khari would turn her head sharply, glaring towards a different part of the wood, a frown slowly etching its way deeper into her face. But then her attention would turn forward again, a muttered something under her breath the only indication that it was more than mere watchfulness.

Though the weather was still mild in the part of Thedas they were in, Asala still clutched her cloak tightly. She felt that they were being watched, but could not figure out from where or from whom, no matter how intently she stared off into the trees. Perhaps it was simply paranoia, of being so far away from Skyhold in an unfamiliar land. Despite the reach of the Inquisition's influence, she herself had not ventured far into Orlesian land. Still, she couldn't quite buck the feeling that something was off.

"So, uh..." she began, if only to break the silence, Are we th-there yet?" she asked, though the answer truly didn't matter. She only wanted hear something that wasn't the crackle of leaves or brushing of tree limbs.

Khari shook her head in response, glancing back over her shoulder at Asala. “We're close. Ser Durand doesn't usually cross into the forest, but this path will put us back out in the hills within another couple of miles." She sounded certain enough that she must have been personally familiar with the trail. Pushing a breath out of her nose, she spoke a little louder, probably so that her words would carry back to Estella and Zahra.

“Don't mind the prying eyes. They know as well as I do that this is nobody's land. I'm not even sure what they're doing here—it's not like them to get this close to the edge of the woods." She shifted a bit in her saddle, dropping her feet out of the stirrups and rotating her ankles.

“You mean the Dalish, right?" Estella spoke up from a few meters behind them. She also seemed to have the vague sense that people were around, but like Asala, it didn't appear that she could pinpoint anything specific. “If... you don't mind me asking, would the clan or clans around here be yours?" The question was tentative; perhaps she anticipated it going over poorly.

“It's usually only the one, this close to the Plains." Khari shifted her line of sight to peer deeper into the trees. “And yeah... that'd be the Genardalia. Mine, once." She shrugged; it wasn't really clear how she felt about that. The tone she used to discuss it was oddly uninflected, for her.

“We could... I mean, if you wanted to see anyone, I don't think it would hurt to make a stop," Estella suggested, trying to follow the direction of Khari's eyes and evidently not finding anything. “Just, you know... a visit, or something."

Khari snorted, shaking her head emphatically. “That's kind of you, Stel, really. But it wouldn't be some kind of warm, happy reunion. They probably think I'm dead—and honestly, it's better that way. I'm not exactly the pride of the clan, if you know what I mean." The trees around them began to thin, admitting more sunlight, and gradually, the feeling that they weren't quite alone started to fade.

While Zahra hadn’t outright made any inflections on the creeping sensation of being watched
 she did appear more at ease when the trees thinned out.

"They'll know you're not dead now," Romulus added, visibly relaxing a bit once they got clear of the thickest wooded areas. "Assuming we were being watched by someone that would recognize you." He paused for a bit, observing the landscapes around them. He'd seemed much more at ease, all things considered, since leaving Skyhold for a while. The traveling seemed to be doing him some good. "We're not expecting any trouble from them, right?" he asked. From his tone, it was obvious he didn't think so, but Dalish clans did often differ on how they treated outsiders.

Khari made a noncommittal sound, but apparently decided that was insufficient as an answer. “No. They're not friendly, but they're not hostile, either. They won't—"

Whatever she was going to say next was interrupted by the sound of something very much like an explosion. From the noise, it had happened somewhere in front of them. Khari immediately tensed, hooking her feet back into the stirrups. “Hold on, Asala. We're gonna go a little faster now." She nudged her horse's flanks with her heels, goading him into a canter; Asala's horse followed suit with no input needed from her.

As they drew closer to the source of the noise, they could make out other sounds: people shouting, the occasional clang of metal. Clearly, someone was also using magic; a plume of smoke rose from behind the hill in front of them, the roar of fire intensifying in the way that only spells had—all at once, in a burst that faded again soon after.

When they crested the hill, Khari let go of Asala's reins, drawing her sword from behind her. The scene was chaotic, for how few people it seemed to involve. A group of about ten men, rough-and-tumble looking, wielded maces, clubs, and swords against what seemed to be a pair of Dalish. One of the two was already heavily-injured, doubled over and pressing a hand to her side, unable to fire her bow.

The other was the source of the magic; he threw bright handfuls of fire at the oncoming humans, but he kept casting worried looks at the covered wagon behind them, as though hesitant to do anything with it so close to his targets.

“Shit." Khari grimaced, quickly turning to Asala. “Can you shield that wagon? Zee, cover fire?"

“Gotcha’!” Zahra spurned her horse and broke away from their troupe. She was already unslinging the bow from her back in one smooth motion. For one who preferred the rocking decks of a ship, she appeared to be doing just fine, even as the horse jostled her in its saddle.

Asala nodded and looked down at the horse she sat upon. She hesitated, worried about what would happen once Khari let go of the reins. Feeling that she would be best suited on the ground than helplessly flailing around on a horse, she drew her staff from the saddlebags and pulled her foot out from one of the stirrups. However, her grace left something to be desired. As she went to dismount her other foot got caught and she fell forward. The horse was spooked by the sudden impact, but Asala was fortunate enough that she was able to swing her foot free before the horse began to leave.

She scrambled forward to take a hold of her staff and rose to her knees, driving the end into the ground. The staff lit up in a blue glow as a wide barrier materialized in front of both the wagon and the injured elf, but behind the magic wielding one so that his vision remained unimpeded. With the barrier erected, her offhand fell from the staff and took on a blue glow of its own. Though the barriers from that hand would not be as strong because of the other's strength, they would still prove useful in the right spots.

With the barrier erected, she rose to her feet and slowly began to advance toward the wagon, dividing her concentration there and the battle in front.

While Asala had taken a more practical route, conjuring a glistening shield that kept errant arrows at bay, Zahra’s technique was not so well thought out. Lady luck must’ve been on her side, because none of the arrows scored its mark. Her horse, however, did not seem to like being pushed so hard. Its hooves kicked up dirt and one arrow hissed close enough to spook it. She nearly took a tumble, but managed to unseat herself and roll neatly out of the way of its legs.

She came up as gracefully as she could manage and shook herself off. She was even quicker to scramble behind Asala and notch arrows, as they both approached the wagon. She loosed them into the line of grungy-looking individuals, not particularly careful with her aim until they reached it. Only then did she hunker down and squint her eyes, exhaling on each release. One arrow bit into a man’s exposed neckline, straight through a slit in his rusted gorget. For a moment, he didn’t seem to be aware that he was dying. Hands clawed at the air, before he toppled over with one final wet gurgle.

Every other arrow was aimed at their knees, legs and arms, in order to incapacitate them enough to be finished off with gusto.

Khari didn't have anything remotely approaching a ranged combat option, but that was apparently just fine by her. She shot a glance at Estella and Romulus, jerking her chin down to where the gap was swiftly closing between what were obviously bandits and the two Dalish. “Trust me, those guys are bad news. Mind lending a hand?"

She didn't really wait for the answer so much as went for it anyway, letting go of her reins and squeezing her horse with her legs, guiding him down the hill at a charge, taking a doublehanded grip on her cleaver. By that point, the bandit group had noticed them—as had the Dalish. They didn't have much time to react, save that the cluster of men she was charging at tried to scatter. Doubtless, being trampled was not something they wanted to risk. But Khari adjusted her trajectory, and swung down at one of the men as she passed, the momentum of the horse's charge cleaving his head from his shoulders. She jerked with the impact, but kept her seat, steering for the next.

Estella's charge wasn't quite as direct, but she maneuvered her horse almost as well, pulling around to flank those that attempted to retreat. The height advantage of being mounted worked well in her favor; she felled another man with a broad slash to his chest. One tried to sneak up on her from behind, but one of Zahra's arrows swiftly prevented that from becoming a problem, and she was able to meet the next head-on.

On some cue that Asala could not see from where she was, Nox reared, his front hooves catching one of the other bandits in the temple. When the horse landed, he caved the man's ribcage in. Estella grimaced, but did not pause.

Romulus used his horse only for closing the distance, not really having any weapons on his person that were suited for mounted combat. He pulled his crossbow from where it was secured on his back and loosed the already loaded bolt, striking a bandit in the back of his neck. He would not die immediately, but he was removed from the fight, falling backwards and choking. Returning the crossbow, Romulus dismounted while Khari and Estella charged through them, following in their wake.

He was more than willing to capitalize on the opportunities from men getting out of the way of Khari's horse. One had to dive face first, and he was unable to get back up or even see Romulus coming before he'd plunged his dagger first deep into his side, then into his chest after he'd rolled the man over. An adrenaline-induced shout gave away one of the bandits coming to strike him, and Romulus was able to parry away the bandit's club with his shield. He slipped his dagger into the exposed ribcage, and elbowed him down. He searched warily for more threats, but the shock of their charge had easily scattered the bandits away from the Dalish.

No few of those scattered fell to the ground aflame, either, and in truth, their interruption turned things around extremely quickly. Without an overwhelming advantage of numbers, the bandits lost morale almost simultaneously. None of them seemed all that skilled to begin with.

It couldn't have been more than five minutes before all of them were dead or unconscious; only at that point did Khari swing down from her horse, pushing her hood down and stomping to the back of the covered wagon. “Fucking Jackals, always after the same damn thing." There was, Asala was close enough to spot, a rusty-looking lock on the back of the wagon, holding its back doors shut. “Hey! If you can hear me, move back in there!" Khari wasted no time in heaving her cleaver over her shoulder and slamming it into the wood. Like she'd split a log, the doors splintered and cracked; She reached into the hole she'd made and ripped away chunks of wood.

"K-Kharisanna? Is that really—" The two Dalish had moved closer. The mage had his archer companion half-supported over his shoulders. She wore a wary expression, casting her eyes about at all of them as though she wasn't quite sure if they should still be fighting or not. His face, though, had quickly shifted into a look of clear surprise.

Khari seemed to ignore him, if she heard him at all. Her focus was on dismantling the doors, and it quickly became obvious why: the wagon contained living cargo. Three elves, two with the characteristic tattoos of the Dalish, and one without. All had been expertly gagged and trussed. “Help me untie them, guys? Don't really want to cut ropes with Intercessor..."

“Of course." Estella moved forward immediately, but with a great deal of deliberate slowness, as though she were worried about startling the occupants of the wagon. Carefully, she drew her dagger. “I'm just going to get the ropes off, I promise." It didn't totally seem to assuage the evident fear the captives had, but the first offered up his arms for her help readily enough. She delicately slid the knife through the bindings, then repeated for the ones on his feet, allowing him to remove his own gag.

Romulus was quick to move to the back of the wagon after Estella, and also quick to wipe the blood from his dagger. He gave the two elves that had been fighting a respectful berth, watching them seemingly only to confirm that they were not also a threat. At the rear of the wagon, he seemed content to not add anything after Estella had assured them of their intentions, instead only slicing the bonds from the first prisoner willing to be freed by him.

While everyone else worked to free the elves, Asala approached the mage and the archer. "Um," Asala began trying to get their attention. She held a tight grip on the collar of her cloak, and now that two pairs of unfamiliar eyes were upon her, she slunk into her shoulders somewhat. Regardless, she continued, pointing toward the wound in her side, "Would you, uh, allow me to-to take a look at that?" she said gently. She wanted to immediately check the wound, but these were strangers, and any out-of-line movement would only put them more on edge.

It took the Dalish woman a second to realize that Asala was speaking to her specifically, it seemed. She frowned slightly, then shook her head. "That is not necessary." Her companion sighed, but did not attempt to convince her otherwise.

Her mouth worked for a moment, trying to come up with the words to suggest otherwise, but none would come. Instead, she sighed quietly and slowly reached into her pack and retrieved a vial containing a crimson liquid. She went to hand it to the mage this time, explaining, "It is a, uh, a potion. It will... stem the bleeding. At least." There was a certain plea in her voice this time. He accepted with a small nod, but his attention was clearly mostly elsewhere.

As Estella and Romulus worked on the elves’ bindings, Zahra had trotted off to retrieve her snorting steed, busy kicking up grass and dirt a few paces ahead. When she’d successfully berated the horse for tossing her off like a sack of potatoes, she returned with the horse in hand, reins held in a fist. Her eyes raked across the hills, even though they’d clearly overtaken the bandits. She seemed apprehensive of approaching the caged elves, though she gave no indication why. She certainly wasn’t surprised seeing living cargo, “Jackals? That who they were?”

The three captives, once freed, worked themselves out of the wagon. Khari stood back to allow them to move past her at a respectable distance, flicking her eyes to Zahra for a moment. “Bandit outfit. You can always tell them by the neckerchiefs." She pointed down at one of the corpses, which was indeed wearing a red square of fabric, folded in half and tied around his neck. “They're nasty shits, and the only ones around here who traffic in skin. They like to load them up on boats and send them to Tevinter." She made a noise of disgust.

"Kharisanna." The Dalish man was more insistent this time, his use of her name more certain. As though with great reluctance, Khari turned her attention to him.

“What, Vareth?" Her tone could have peeled paint.

He didn't seem surprised by it, exactly. Vareth was dark haired and dark-eyed, somewhere around Estella's height—but he carried himself well enough that he looked a little taller. Vallaslin decorated his forehead and chin; the patterns were different from either Khari's or Lia's. "You—" He didn't quite seem to know what to say to her. "Everyone thought you were—but what happened?"

“I left." She stared flatly at him, clearly unwilling to explain any further than that. “You should get these people back to the clan. I'm assuming that's why the scouts are in the woods."

"They—yes. We'd tracked the bandits for days, but... it wasn't safe to go past the woods, so when the trail went that way..."

Khari nodded tersely. An awkward silence descended. Despite her injunction, Vareth seemed hesitant to leave, and no one else appeared inclined to do anything without word from him.

“Um." Estella cleared her throat softly, smiling a bit too thinly for it to be wholly genuine. Still, she stepped a little closer to the locus of the conversation. “Pardon me, serah... Vareth?" She paused a moment, then soldiered on. “We actually came here in search of a chevalier. Perhaps you might have seen him around here somewhere?" Her eyes moved back and forth between the Dalish man and Khari.

Vareth's brow knit; he glanced at Estella. "Chevalier?" He grimaced. "Most of what's around here is bandits; they've been all over each other lately. Some kind of power struggle or other petty thing." His voice dripped with disdain. "The local chevaliers know to stay away from the forest, unlike the Jackals. But... yes. There was another who passed through the neutral area recently. But it was a woman. Tall, red hair. She had a group with her."

“Which way did she go?" Khari reentered the conversation with considerably more urgency than before.

Another too-long silence; Vareth looked reluctant to respond. "You're still chasing those knights, after all this time?"

Khari crossed her arms over her chest. “Still chasing the dead, after all this time?"

He sighed, shoulders slumping. His companion adjusted herself a bit, clearly unhappy and making it obvious by glaring daggers at Khari. "She went east from here." The woman ignored Vareth's look of reproach, and pointed her free hand in the right direction.

“Great. Let's go, everyone." Khari immediately reached for her horse, swinging herself up into the saddle.

"Kharisanna—"

“Don't call me that." She scowled. “I'd ask you not to tell the Keeper, either, but we both know you will."

He didn't seem to have any response to that.

Romulus had a bit farther to walk before he could mount up, but he was moving as soon as Khari was, his dagger sheathed and head turned away from the elves. He seemed very much inclined to follow her lead, and her lead was to remove herself from the presence of these elves with haste.

Zahra had already swung herself back into her saddle, and joined Khari at her side. She made a low humming sound in the back of her throat and cocked her head to the side, eyebrows raised in question—if the awkward conversation had bothered her at all
 well, it probably didn’t. She did, however, have her own questions about the matter. She spoke as if they were already out of Vareth’s earshot, even though they weren’t.

“Likely we’ll be seeing them again? Because the tension is...” she let out a low whistle, and glanced over her shoulder. They still seemed rooted in place. As if simply staying their ground would arouse a less curt discussion from Khari.

“I damn well hope not."

Asala's gaze lingered on the Dalish for a moment before she too turned away, where she hesitated for a moment. She realized that after she'd freed herself from the saddle, she had no idea where the horse had gone. She looked one way, then the other before turning to her companions. "Um... Have any of you... seen my horse?" she asked, her face quickly turning a shade of scarlet.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The ride away from the scene of their short battle was considerably more somber than the earlier part of the excursion, and Estella found herself sorely missing the first few days, when Khari's enthusiasm had been palpable, and the conversation had come much more easily. Now, though, her friend looked pensive, withdrawn. She wasn't talking at all, and Estella missed that, too. Khari just didn't look like herself when she was in this kind of mood. Surely, everyone was more than allowed to have their down days, but... there was just something particularly wrong with the idea that she was bereft of her characteristic enthusiasm and verve.

The road was more open now, so there wasn't so much reason for them to ride in any particular formation. Estella had taken over the job of guiding Asala's horse along, and the moved them up a little bit, within polite conversation range of the others. “Um, Khari? Is—are you all right?" It seemed like a lame question, devoid of any particular insight or idea as to what could make things better. If anything could. But it was the only one she knew to ask.

It got Khari's attention at least; she'd been staring somewhat ahead and down for the better part of an hour, now, but she raised her head at the query, glancing sidelong at Estella. “Huh? Oh." Her brows furrowed, distorting her vallaslin slightly. “Uh... I mean, yeah. I'll be fine. It's just... been a while, since I had to think about all that. I don't usually like to dwell on the past." She sighed. “I said this already, but... my family probably thought I was dead. And even if none of the scouts recognized me, Vareth and Elasha definitely did. Which means pretty soon everyone's gonna know."

She tugged uncomfortably at her ear; her mouth pulled to one side in a lopsided grimace. “I'd really rather they didn't. I'm never going back; it's not like I was great for the clan when I was there, either. It's just... better, if they think I died or something."

"Why?" Romulus asked, the first word he'd said in a while. His mood had also obviously worsened since the battle and their encounter, but rather than seem lost mentally for the ride, he'd been hard in thought, trying to figure something out. It took the outbreak of conversation for him to finally speak, though. "Will they come after you? Doesn't seem like they bothered before." He frowned, eyes shifting across the horizon as they rode. He was always watchful, never more so than when it was quiet. "I'm no father, but... I think I would prefer to know if my child was alive." The last part was added very quietly, and for a moment he took his eyes off their surroundings, looking at nothing more specific than his horse's mane.

Asala nodded quietly in agreement.

Zahra said little on the matter. Whether she agreed with Khari, or Romulus, was a mystery. From what little she spoke about her own family, it might've been safe to assume that she, too, thought it best to be wary of whatever wayward kin that lied in the forests behind them. She led her horse astride theirs, and occasionally glanced across the way. Seeking any signs of trouble, if there was at all any. She’d opted to keep her bow nestled in her lap, instead of strapping it to her back.

“I don't know if they did before or not." Khari shrugged. “Either way... if I'm dead to them, then they don't have to think about me anymore. It's hard to explain, but—every elf in the clan is the responsibility of the clan, whether they want that responsibility or not. And for everyone who would have been fine letting me go, there's a few like Vareth who always wanted to convince me that I was making a mistake. That I should go back to being shitty at being Dalish instead of trying to be good at something else. It's not going to work. And it's better if they don't have to waste the effort. This way, they can believe whatever suits them, and no one has to deal with what the reality of the situation is."

She shook her head. “I tried, once. To get them to see things the way I do. I think I... hurt them. By turning my back on everything they see as sacred. Maybe my father would want to know I was alive. But the Keeper? The man who has to preserve all that's left of the past? I betrayed that man. And if he's moved on now, then he should be able to stay that way." She leaned down, rubbing at her horse's neck.

Estella of all people believed she could understand fraught and uncomfortable family circumstances. She'd run away from her homeland as well, though for reasons that amounted to far less than Khari's aspirations. But all the same, even knowing what family were uniquely capable of doing to each other, she had to wonder if that was really all there was to it. “You said Vareth would have tried to convince you? Were you friends?" It seemed like a complicated situation, but Khari wasn't refusing to talk about it, at least. Maybe it would help her if she did.

Khari let out a disbelieving snort. “He'd probably describe it that way, I guess. We sure as hell spent enough time together. He wanted to impress my dad, I think—figured if he could bring me back into the fold, that would do it. Followed me around everywhere when he wasn't getting lessons." She lifted her shoulders. “I could never decide if he was okay, or if I just hated his guts. He let me beat on him with a stick for fencing practice back before I knew the first damn thing about fencing, but... eh." She hesitated for a moment. “He was really good at everything, you know? All the stuff Dalish are supposed to be able to do. The hunting and the magic and even the crafting and looking after the halla. Pissed me right off most of the time."

“Well, I bet he would make a terrible chevalier," Estella said matter-of-factly. Truthfully, she could relate quite a bit, at least to the part where Khari had grown up next to someone who was remarkable and talented and easy to envy. Of course, she'd never been upset that her brother was all those things. She'd just developed a distinct sense of her own inferiority. She really hoped Khari didn't have one of those, but it was hard to say. Sometimes, her confidence was utterly convincing, but at others...

Zahra broke free from her silence with a loud snort. It gave way into an even louder laugh.

Asala barely suppressed a giggle at the sudden joke.

Khari didn't bother, laughing aloud instead. Even after it had faded, a small grin remained. “You're absolutely right, Stel. The whole clan would, in fact. Good thing there's me, then." Her smile softened for a moment; there was genuine appreciation in it. “Anyway, this shit is depressing. Let's talk about something else: I've never known there to be other chevaliers around here. But 'red hair and leading a small group' isn't a lot to go by, since that also describes me right now."

Romulus quietly cleared his throat. "He did say 'tall,' though."

"It is not her fault," Asala added with a teasing pout.

Khari made a face at both of them, sticking out her tongue. “Okay, fine, point taken. But if she's a chevalier, she was probably on a horse anyway, so she would have looked tall even if she wasn't." As counterpoints went, it was rather poor, and she seemed to know it. “But anyway, Stel, since you know a bunch of famous people... any chance you've met any tall red-haired chevalier women?"

Estella chuckled. Actually, she did know someone who met that description. “Well," she said, “it's possible he met Violette Routhier. I obviously don't know every chevalier in Orlais, but I do know she has a command rank, so she'd be leading people. I'm not sure what she'd be doing here though. Maybe something about the increase in bandits recently?"

It seemed they would be finding out soon enough. Cresting yet another hill, their group came upon what looked like a small encampment. It was set up against a small river on one side, but the landscape made it difficult to select a truly fortified position. This particular camp clearly made up for that with the volume of posted guards; no fewer than four men and women on horseback stood guard; the camp itself flew the standard of House Drakon—a silver dragon on dark green.

“Uh... that doesn't mean what I think it means, does it?" Khari's eyes were wide; it was clear what she thought it meant.

Estella was reluctant to burst her bubble, so to speak but it was probably better to do it before they approached the camp. “Sorry," she said, smiling a bit. “With the Civil War going on right now, no one flies the Orlesian flag on its own. Everyone uses either the Valmont one, the de Chalons standard, or the Drakon one, depending on who they side with. Violette is a captain under Grand Duke Guillame."

If Khari was trying to contain her disappointment, she did a pretty terrible job at it, but it passed quickly, at least. Pulling her horse to a stop, she looked back over at Estella, more thoughtfully now. “So, while I could try to explain, if this is really the lady you know, it might be better if you did it. Actually, maybe it's better if it's you anyway. One of the Inquisitors, and all." She shrugged.

Estella nodded. She'd sort of expected that; the fact that the camp flew the Drakon flag definitely narrowed down the possibilities—that faction was by far the smallest. Perhaps it was a bit misleading to even call it a faction, since what they were really focused on was continuing with standard chevalier duties while the rest killed each other over what amounted to a political dispute. She'd certainly inherited her commander's viewpoint on how much sense that made, though she'd have thought the same anyway. “I can do that," she confirmed.

They rode towards the camp deliberately, not near fast enough to look like they were coming in for an attack, but directly enough that their intent to speak with the guards would be clear. This actually would have been easier of she were still in her Lions gear, but perhaps the russet and gold of the Inquisition would be recognizable enough for now.

She eased Nox to a stop a polite distance from the guard. The masked helm made it exceedingly difficult to read him, but his body language at least suggested curiosity rather than anything hostile. They didn't really have the look of highwaymen, she supposed. “Hail, ser," Estella called, pressing her fist to her heart as she'd been taught. “Might we know who camps here?"

"This is the encampment of the first squad of Lord-General Drakon's second flight, captained by Ser Violette Routhier," the chevalier replied, returning the gesture. "What business have you here, strangers?"

“I am Estella Avenarius, of the Inquisition." She still hadn't gotten used to calling herself Inquisitor, and she was never, ever going to refer to herself as the Herald of Andraste. “Formerly of Commander Lucien Drakon's Argent Lions. I know Ser Violette, and we would speak with her, if she would hear us."

That certainly gave the knight pause. He seemed to think that over for a moment, then inclined himself forward on his horse in a more formal bow. "If you would be so kind as to wait a moment, my lady, I will consult with the captain on this matter." He raised a hand, waving over one of the other guards, who assumed his position between them and the camp proper while he left.

A few minutes of silent waiting later, he returned. "The captain will see you, Lady Inquisitor." It would seem Violette at least knew what she was. "If you and your friends would care to dismount, we can care for your horses here. The captain is in the command tent."

There didn't seem to be any reason to protest that; the chevaliers collected the reins of their horses, one of them giving Nox an affectionate pat. The group was allowed to pass into the camp unhindered. It was both small and orderly, not given to the noisy energy of larger military groups. There were perhaps a dozen men in total visible, including the guards, though the number of tents suggested the number must be closer to twenty. There was a small cluster of them closest to the river that were markedly different—older-looking. Khari looked intently at them for a few moments, only moving again when it became obvious she'd be left behind if she didn't.

The command tent was easy to find; it was considerably larger than the rest, built of a sturdy canvas material held up by several poles staked into the ground, tall enough to easily accommodate even Asala's height. The flap was already open, admitting them inside. The most prominent feature therein was the map table; the rest was no more than a cot and a small trunk at the foot of it, both pushed far to the back, and a few chairs around the table.

Standing on the further side of the table were two people. The first was Violette, red hair chopped to just graze her shoulders and armor of an even brighter shade polished to a shine. She glanced up when they entered, offering Estella an unusually strained smile. The second was a man, perhaps six feet in height, with a thick mane of unruly, greying hair and a roughly-trimmed beard only a few shades darker. The lines around his eyes were etched deep into tanned, leathery skin, but his eyes themselves were a lively blue, with the glimmer of a keen mind to them. His armor was considerably older-looking, but just as well-maintained, the red iron dark by comparison to his counterpart's.

His facial expression didn't change much—not until he spotted Khari. "Little Bear?" His accent was relatively thick, compared to most of those Estella had encountered at court. His face, gruff to first appearance, morphed into a bewildered smile, softening the craggy edges.

“Big Bear!" Slipping past Estella, Khari lunged at the man, who caught her seemingly by reflex. There was a muffled clank where their armor collided, but neither seemed to pay it any mind.

"Still don't know your damn manners, I see." He grumbled, but when he set her back down on her feet, he was careful about it. "Introduce your friends, you little heathen."

She scrunched her nose at him, but it didn't dim the force of her smile. “Everyone, this is Ser Jean-Robert Durand. Big Bear, this is everyone. Stel's the one with the prettiest eyes you've ever seen, Asala's the one who looks like she needs a hug all the time, Cap'n Zee's the one who looks like the fun kind of trouble, and Rom... has better tattoos than me." She might have been about to say something else there, but it was hard to tell for sure. “Also I guess two of them are like Inquisitors or something, but that's not the important part."

Ser Durand ran a hand down his face, very obviously rolling his eyes. "I'm pleased to make your acquaintance, Lord and Lady Inquisitor, Captain, Miss Asala." He tapped his fist to his chest as Estella had not long ago.

"I do not need a hug all of the time," Asala murmured with a slight pout, before giving Ser Durand a timid wave.

“Little Bear, huh?” Zahra cooed with an already widening grin, before scratching at her chin with obvious curiosity. She, too, dipped her head in greeting and planted her hands on her hips, eyes roving the interior of the large tent. From the looks of it, she was impressed by their encampment. Her gaze slipped back Ser Durand. "Lovely to meet you, Big Bear. It took us awhile."

Estella sort of thought Asala was undermining her own argument, putting it with that face, but it was only more amusing that way. She considered protesting her own characterization, but decided against it. Khari was clearly in a good mood right now; she didn't want to put even a mild damper on it, considering how she'd been feeling a while ago. It was sort of charming that her spirits could be so lifted so quickly; it meant she wasn't the sort of person to hold onto the negative things in life. Really, most people could learn a great deal form that, herself included.

Estella returned Ser Durand's gesture. “The pleasure's mine," she said, smiling.

Romulus raised his eyebrows a little at the descriptor Khari applied to him, but it seemed as though her shift in mood was infectious, and he found himself smiling as well, though not as broadly as Estella. "It's good to finally meet you. We came a long way."

"So it seems. I'd like to hear more about it, later on. For now, I'm afraid you've caught us in the middle of a strategy session." He glanced over at Violette, his smile fading considerably. "Quite an urgent one, it seems."

"I'm afraid so," Violette said, sighing slightly. "My sister Liliane's squad was sent to the area a fortnight ago, to help quell the bandits encroaching on the region. None of them have been heard from since." She grimaced, moving her eyes to Estella. "I know it probably isn't what you're here for, but..."

Estella nodded slightly. “We came here seeking Ser Durand, actually. As it seems he's with you for the time being, so shall we be. If that's all right?" She tilted her head at the others.

"You are certain?" Durand looked a little skeptical. "Unfortunate as the missing patrol is, finding them doesn't amount to what you're doing, surely. We should not keep you from it."

"The sooner the situation is resolved, then, the sooner we can get back to it," Romulus said, as though it was quite a simple decision to make. "And we would not ask for your help if we weren't willing to help in return."

Durand huffed a short breath. "Fair enough, then. We'll fill you in."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Seven people was probably a few too many to fit around the small map table, but they made due; Khari just stood a row in front of Asala and Rom and called it good enough. The map on-hand wasn't a particularly-detailed one, but she supposed it had been short notice for Ser Routhier and Ser Durand had the landscape long memorized by this point. So maps weren't really a necessity for him. That was nice, because they were damn expensive, as she understood it.

“We ran into some Jackals on our way here. You think this is them?" Khari recalled the incident with clear distaste splashed across her face. They were nasty pieces of work to a one, but they usually moved in smaller, more mobile groups, so they could get in and out of the territory quickly. The Dalish would catch them every time, otherwise, before Ser Durand even had to worry about flesh-traders in his territory.

Her teacher considered it for a moment before shaking his head. "In a way, I'd prefer it." His tone was grim; he crossed his arms over his chest. "The Jackals at least would have been likely to try for capture." The implication was obvious: Ser Routhier's missing sister and her troops were much more likely to be alive if slavers had ambushed them.

"I think it's more likely Halfhand and her damn Reapers." He grimaced, pointing to a spot on the map that sat in an area Khari knew to be steeper, with as many cliffs as gentler hills. "They took the old fortress off the last guys a couple years back. I've never had the manpower to even try and dig them out." His tone was edged with a familiar grievance there.

Khari sucked a breath in between her teeth. Halfhand was no joke; she remembered stories about her. “What makes you think it's them?"

He huffed, arching a brow at her. "Little Bear, do you know any other bandits crazy enough to try fighting a full squad of chevaliers? Ser Routhier had ten fully-trained knights with her. They'd have broken any other group to pieces, ambush or no."

Seeing how Zahra’s skills and abilities were usually strictly useful on the seas, there wasn’t much she could offer by means of strategy. She’d taken on mercenary gigs, and sticky-fingered capers, but it wasn’t likely that she did anything planned. Flying from the seat of her pants? More likely. She kept her silence, but peered over their shoulders, scrutinizing the map splayed out in front of them.

Violette, who had so far been quiet, chose that moment to speak. "The complaint Lili was responding to was simply for increased bandit activity, but she would have gathered what she could from the locals, as far as information. If she heard about some bandit in an old fortress, I'm certain she would have at least gone to investigate. I believe Ser Durand's hypothesis is likely correct; if..." She paused, her throat working as she swallowed thickly. "If Lili is still alive, it seems likely she will be there. If nothing else, it is a place to start."

“That looks like a bit of a trek, from here," Estella contributed softly. “It would be nearly morning by the time we got there, if we left right now."

Clearing her throat, Violette continued in a much crisper tone of voice. "Quite so. I believe our best option is to camp here for tonight, leave early tomorrow, and attempt to take the fortress under cover of darkness."

Rom had no disagreement with that. He had studied the map while they spoke, listening intently with his arms crossed, one closed fist gently propped against his lips. "You said the fortress is old," he stated, looking to Ser Durand and lowering his hands towards the map. "Do we know what the state of its defenses are? If we're attempting to take it, I'd be put to much better use on my own, inside the walls, than with the bulk of our numbers."

Khari watched her teacher study her friend, clearly reassessing what type of fighter he was. Durand nodded slowly. "It's backed up against a cliff, making it inaccessible from that side. The rest of it is walls, but the masonry is old enough that it should be scalable, to someone with the right skills. Halfhand's no amateur, though—she'll have a watch posted, and she herself will likely be heavily-guarded." He stroked his beard with a hand, eyes shifting into the middle distance.

"I think it would be best if you got the gate open for us, rather than risking taking her out. Too many unknowns—I only know the basics of the fortress's layout, for one. Just what I've been able to get from observing at a distance."

“How many people does she have, these days?"

"At least fifty in the fort on a given day. More, if her lieutenants are in to give their reports. She runs a large outfit." It was easy to see why even a chevalier and his eight soldiers wouldn't have risked it, considering that. Khari would have asked why he hadn't sent for help, but she already knew that was the wrong question.

The better one to ask was why no one had ever answered.

Violette didn't look thrilled by even the suggestion of what amounted to an assassination; she shot Durand a very obvious aside-glance, but apparently decided to let it slide. "Opening the gate would be for the best. Even with our troops combined, we'll have but slightly more than half their number. I'm not worried about that so much—a bandit is a bandit, and two are hardly a concern." Her confidence was clear, but the matter-of-fact tenor of the comment didn't carry any arrogance. Rom nodded his understanding of her advice, and said no more.

"The worry is, I believe, that they will know the environment much better than we do, and be better positioned to begin with, if the watch is on the walls. We'll have to be quick."

"Little point in planning much beyond that." Durand seemed to be amenable to the plan's general direction, however. When it was clear that everyone with an opinion on the matter was in agreement, he turned to Khari and the others. "It seems we've an evening to kill. I don't suppose any of you lot play Skulls and Roses?"

It turned out that everyone who didn't play was willing to learn, so after a hearty camp stew, they clustered together in a circle to one side of the campfire. They'd relocated to the part of the camp dominated by the older tents; Khari had made a point of greeting all the guys before sitting down to her food. They were pretty much exactly as she remembered them, though considerably older, of course. Brick and Firmin had decided to play as well, bringing the number up to eight.

“I didn't see Gervais or Louis around—they find actual gainful employment or something?" Khari laid her first card face down on her knee, passing the turn to Ser Durand on her right.

Brick pulled a face, but it was her teacher that answered. "They're dead." The news was delivered with the measured, even tone of someone quite used to the idea, but the fact that he didn't look at her when he said it told Khari the rest of the story.

“Shit." She grimaced. “It's just the six of you guys now?"

Firmin nodded, playing his card face down as well. The oldest man in the bunch, he had a beard that extended well past his chest, and no other hair to speak of. "Not the same without you kicking us all awake in the morning to spar with you, Khari."

"Yeah." Brick rolled his eyes. "I can actually fuckin' sleep now. Not the same at all."

“One." No sooner had the turn gone around once than Estella used the opportunity to begin the betting phase. Her face was quite unreadable, smoothed over until there was no expression on it at all. Rather appropriate, for a game where bluffing was half the point. She broke the moratorium on expression for just long enough to smile at Brick, though. “If it helps, I got her back for you, in a way. We train before morning, now."

For a pirate who was committed to underhanded means, Zahra floundered at Skulls and Roses. She was in the habit of betting far too high and coming out with nothing at all. From the look on her face, nose scrunched and eyebrows screwed up in concentration
 she wasn’t fond of losing either. She sighed and passed, effectively drawing herself out of the round, “Just isn’t the same without any ale.”

Meanwhile, Asala stared at her cards with a confused expression, her eyes darting back and forth between the cards in front of her and those in her hand. "Uh..." she murmured.

Khari nodded emphatically, then leaned over to peek at Asala's cards. “You pass, Asala. I raise to two. Anyway, Stel here is up a couple hours before the sun, and now so am I." She spread her remaining cards a little further with her free hand; she'd put down her skull, so she was really hoping someone tried to up that bet.

"Pass." Apparently her teacher at least was not going to oblige. "You've been keeping up with your training then, Little Bear?"

“Of course I have." She sniffed, as though indignant. “Can't let myself slack off. I'm helping important people now, you know." Thankfully, Brick raised to three, so she was safe for this round, at least. “Inquisitors and everything. I've beat up demons and Tevinter cultists and crazy templars with red lyrium growing out of their bodies, and that's just this year!" So it wasn't strictly modest to mention, maybe, but she couldn't help herself; she figured she had reason to be proud. “I mean, I'm kind of a big deal if I got them both to traipse out to the countryside with me, right?" She grinned at the two of them.

"We wouldn't be alive to traipse anywhere if not for our quiet Qunari friend here," Rom added, his face quite blank as he looked at his cards and the board. "Several times. Pass." Now that he was out of the round, he returned her grin with his own smaller variety. "But yes, she's important to us. And we have to keep her out of the regulars anyway, for morale reasons. Sleep, as you mentioned."

“I do believe they quite enjoy watching her fight, though," Estella added, raising to four. No one seemed to want to take her up on that, so she was left to try and pick three roses besides her own. Brick had one, which she guessed immediately, as did Firmin. Her last guess was Durand, and she accompanied it with a question.

“May I ask what you know of the Inquisition, Ser Durand?"

He flipped his card, showing her the rose on it. The first bet was Stel's. As everyone reshuffled for the next, Ser Durand raised his shoulders. "Well, we don't exactly get news from the horse's mouth around here, but you could see that damn green thing in the sky from just about anywhere. Rumor tells that you lot were the ones who went about fixing that, and now you're looking to fix whatever caused it in the first place."

“That's basically it." Khari brought her legs up to cross underneath her, settling into a more comfortable position. “It's why we're here, honestly. I thought maybe you'd be able to help us."

He looked surprised by that for a moment, scratching at his beard with the hand not holding his cards. "Me? I'm not much of an asset, Little Bear. Can barely keep the bandits under control in my neck of the woods. Seems like a question better put to Routhier."

Khari snorted. “Bullshit. I know how hard you hit. And I know none of them have ever beat a clumsy dumbass into shape the way you have."

It was his turn to look like he didn't buy it. "That was not the labor you make it seem. But if what I can offer seems worth the asking, then I suppose I'll have to consider it." He grimaced. "If we can dig Halfhand out of her fort, I could pull up my old roots, too, I suppose."

Khari kept a lid on her excitement, but only just. It had been years since she'd been able to be around Ser Durand and the others; if they were coming to the Inquisition, well... almost everything she cared about would be in one place.

War or no war, that felt pretty damn good.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The camp was packed up and ready to move before first light. Despite the missing and potentially dead portion of the company, the group seemed to be in decent spirits moving out, albeit tempered by a resolve that would be needed to make it through a hard fight. Romulus wondered if for once he was the most relaxed among them. The removal from Skyhold had done him a service, and though he wasn't particularly proud of his skillset, it would be good to put it to use helping Khari's teacher and the others among the chevaliers. Perhaps his commanders and advisors wouldn't agree with the risk of sending in an Inquisitor alone for the cause of rescuing a few soldiers (valuable ones, but still soldiers). But they weren't here now, and his aim was to help Khari and the Inquisition. That meant getting these prisoners back.

They walked mostly in silence, though some unresolved conversations from the night before popped back up every now and then, from those that weren't comfortable sitting in the quiet. Romulus was, and so he kept near the forefront of their formation, watchful for any threat. They passed rolling hill after rolling hill, covering ground swiftly but without overly tiring themselves. There was work to be done at the end of the trip, after all. There were unfortunately few trees to work with, barely more than one in sight at any time, but the sky was beginning to cloud over. It was light enough that rain wasn't prompted, but it would conceal to moonlight later, for their attack.

The conversation grew more and more sparse as the daylight waned, and by nightfall they had ceased altogether. They kept clear of the faded road leading into the fortress, moving ahead one hill over until the target came in sight. Fortress was a generous word, Romulus thought. There were no holes in the walls, but they were crumbling in places, and one of the towers had partially collapsed on the left side, making that vantage point unusable. The gate, at least, looked to be of sturdy construction, made of interlocking bars of iron. No getting through that with the tools they had; it would indeed need to be opened. What worried Romulus more was the cast-iron pots he saw, or at least the rims of some poking out above the battlements.

"Oil or something similar above the gate," he mentioned quietly to Violette. "Doesn't look like the gate's controlled from above. I'll see if I can take care of both, but if I can only open the gate, get everyone through quickly." He was sure he didn't need to tell her that, but he had no wish for her to overestimate his abilities. He much preferred having the time to properly scout a place's defenses before breaking in. Tonight he would have to manage things on the fly.

She seemed to understand, at least. "Will do, Lord Inquisitor. We can manage if necessary, so by all means... be careful."

"I'm going to start with that tower on the right," he said, loud enough for the rest to hear while still keeping his voice down. "Might take some time. I'll need to get a good look at everything first. The gate opening will be the signal." He cracked his knuckles, looking over at those few from the Inquisition that were with him. "I'll see you soon."

“Good luck in there," Estella replied with a nod. She tugged at the hood on her cloak, for once taking a leaf out of his book and casting her face into shadow. Even if he got the gate open, it was better if they were near enough to move quickly, and so they'd have to approach as quietly as possible in the meantime.

"Be careful, okay?" Asala said with a worried frown.

“Or we’ll have no choice but to tear the whole damn place down looking for you,” Zahra added with a toothy grin. If she was at all worried about Romulus going on his own, she’d done well in hiding it. Her smile wavered a fraction before she simply nodded her head.

“Don't have too much fun without us." Khari gripped his shoulder momentarily, squeezing for just a second before she let go. “Wish I was quiet enough to go with you." A pause. “And I don't usually wish I was quiet." She frowned at the fortress for a minute, then spoke in a lower voice. “If things go south and you need to get out without opening the gate... do it, okay?"

"I will," he promised, pulling up his hood and making his way out from cover. If things did turn bad on him, escaping would be no simple matter. It wasn't a big fort, but the walls were high enough to make jumping dangerous, and getting clear of arrow range with a broken leg or twisted ankle would be a difficult endeavor. He'd have to be careful.

Most of his cover on the approach came in the form of large rocks and boulders, obscuring him from the faint silhouettes that patrolled the wall. Their watch was more or less wasted on a night like tonight, though. The cloud cover cast a deep blackness over the land, making it undoubtedly impossible for the chevaliers to see how Romulus was progressing. They'd be able to see the gate lift, from the torchlight within the walls, but that was about it.

Romulus crept to the base of the wall at the edge of the watchtower, taking a moment to look up and plot his ascent, as well as listen for footsteps. He could hear one pair of boots moving along the top of this section of wall. He would have no cause to look straight down, though, so it was unlikely he'd be spotted. Carefully and quietly, Romulus began to climb, a small knife between his teeth. The wall was hardly smoothed solid any more, and it gave him ample options for foot and handholds, though he had to be careful not to disturb any of it, as the sound could easily give him away and leave him defenseless to an arrow or crossbow bolt.

At the top, he let his fingers creep over the edge of the wall, one hand taking the little knife, and waited while the sounds of footsteps came closer and closer. When they stopped in front of him, he lunged up and forward, taking the watchman by surprise. The knife found his throat and cut short any cry he might've made, and his legs gave out, giving Romulus an easy opportunity to get his weight over the wall and his feet down on solid ground. He cradled the man's fall but did not let go, instead taking a quick look around to see if the act had been spotted. Clear, he listened at the door into the tower now on his left. No sound.

Pushing open the door, he carefully brought the body inside and shut the door behind him. He was on the mid-level of a three tiered watchtower, a winding wooden spiral leading up to a trap door at the top. Down below a fire carried warm air up through the guts of the structure; the heat had lulled a woman to sleep in her chair next to it. Romulus pushed the dead body against the wall and made his way up. Listening through the trap door, he could hear a low whistling from above.

He came up through the door slowly at first, peeking just to confirm there was only one atop the tower. A sword-armed woman sat comfortably in a chair, rocking back and forth and whistling a tune into the darkness. The trap door creaked ever so slightly, enough for the whistling to be cut short. The moment it happened Romulus lunged up again, seizing a fistful of the guard's ponytail and wrenching her head back, his knife quickly slicing across the throat. She thought to reach for her sword first, but her hands then went to her throat, and Romulus steadied the back of her chair to make sure it didn't tip over one way or the other.

Once she stilled, he turned and crouched low at the back of the tower, getting a good look at the fort's layout. The main central building had its back to the cliff. It was pretty much the one place Romulus knew was too great a risk to go, and also where he was mostly certain the prisoners would be, if they still lived. A hanging platform equipped with a few nooses beside the main building wasn't a great sign, but perhaps they hadn't been used yet. Executing prisoners wasn't common if they could be ransomed, and chevaliers could fetch a decent price, he was sure. Other than that, there were a few other outbuildings, including stables and what looked like the remains of a once-decent smithy.

The gate controls were on the ground level, against the wall right next to the opening. A large wheel crank, by the looks of it. He'd be able to get it open himself, but it would not be quick, or particularly quiet.

He would need to clear out some of the watchers closest to the gate before attempting to open it, starting with a pair that watched over the pots of oil from directly above it. He snuck back through the trap door and began making his way down again, stopping once he reached the middle level. The woman below was still asleep. He thought for a moment to make a move to kill her first, but then he heard two men's voices, growing louder and closer to the door.

"She says to me, 'what if this place turns into another Kirkwall mess for us?' Fucking Kirkwall. She can't put it out of her head."

"That was six years ago."

"That's what I told her! But you'd think we'd pushed off the docks yesterday. She needs to relax."

It became apparent that they weren't slowing down, so Romulus ducked to the side of the doorway, sheathing his knife and drawing his pugio and shield instead. The wooden door swung open and concealed him, the two men stepping inside. They stopped on the landing, glancing below at the sleeping woman, before the disgruntled one among them sighed, leaning against the railing.

"Business is great here, though, and we're bloody miles from Kirkwall. It's high time she—hey, what's he doing there?" He had looked across the opening to the other side, where the first man Romulus had killed lay crumpled against the wall. They had time for little more than squinting, however, as Romulus kicked the door shut behind them and swept forward. He seized the head of the smaller one on the right and viciously twisted, snapping his neck and dropping him. The other already had his sword out, but by the time he located the threat and raised it Romulus had sank his blade right underneath his arm into his chest.

The sound of the brief fight had woken the woman below. Romulus glanced down, then let the second body he still held tip and fall over the railing. The corpse fell one full story and landing right in the middle of the firepit, blasting ash, dust, and embers outwards and into the waking woman's face. Startled half to death, she swiped at her face and eyes and struggled to rise. Romulus quickly vaulted over the railing and fell directly on top of her, slamming the rim of his shield into the top of her skull. The blow was enough to knock her unconscious, but he knelt to slice her artery all the same. Checking to make sure the fire hadn't gotten out of hand, Romulus made his way out into the grounds of the fort proper.

He was fortunate; apart from the posted guards, the majority of this Halfhand's forces seemed to be inside, if the projected numbers were accurate. A few patrolled the roads, and some still remained at their posts along the wall, but for the most part Romulus was not troubled on his way to the gate. One man wielding a poleaxe watched over the gate controls, leaning against his weapon and absently picking at his teeth. Romulus observed him for a moment from the shadow of the stables, watching for the other patrolling guards to give him an opportune moment. He knew he wouldn't have long, and the clock would start as soon as he killed the man by the gate.

When the time came he moved decisively, launching the bolt from his crossbow. The well-aimed shot punched straight into his skull through the eye socket, killing him almost instantly. He fell against the overgrown, grassy earth, his poleaxe going with him, and Romulus only bothered to move the body until it was out of his way before he set to work on the gate crank.

It was heavy, but once he got it going his progress increased, and the gate's pointed metal teeth began to rise off the ground. The sound was obvious, however, and it wasn't long before a woman was squinting at the sight from a distance. A moment later her posture tensed with recognition, and a shout of alarm was raised. She charged from the main building's front steps, mace in hand, and seconds later an arrow came in, grazing Romulus's upper arm.

He ignored it, cranking the wheel as quickly as he could until the gate was passably open, a good seven or eight feet of clearance off the ground. At that point he grabbed the gate guard's pole arm, and first turned it on the charging woman, lifting it off the ground and suddenly burying the point in her guts. She stumbled backwards and fell, writhing on the ground while Romulus shoved the now bloody spear through the gears of the crank, thoroughly jamming it. It would take time to fix and force the gate down, time they wouldn't have if his allies came with haste.

For Romulus, however, there wasn't any time, and his split-second judgement deemed that escaping out the gate was not the preferable option. Instead he chose to flee further into the fort, heading for the stables. Arrows whistled through the air around him, missing by inches and then thudding into the wooden doors of the stables once he got close. He ducked inside, grabbing a torch on his way in. Immediately he set a blaze in the rear, the hay lighting up well enough and soon catching the building as well. The horses immediately began to rear and panic. They'd be able to burst free once they became frightened enough. In the meantime, smoke billowed out from the stables as Romulus made his escape, using the darkness to switch directions and make it back into the tower, and then onto the wall. He'd lost the pursuit of the Halfhand's guards, and there was a clamor coming from the main gate, which he was given a vantage of as he made his way towards it from above.

It wasn't long before he could see the source; a troop of chevaliers in full charge was a rather impressive sight, even dark as it was. Durand and Violette both seemed to be the type to lead from the front; they were the first in. Most of the soldiers were armed either with sturdy lances or the longer cavalry-type swords. The charge broke the first line of defense that had accumulated near the gate as though tearing paper.

The one difficulty they encountered was that the gate wasn't all that wide; a few of the smarter bandits had already grabbed polearms of their own and were lining up at the sides of the entrance. Durand's horse took a spear in the flank and went down, pitching him forward. It was Khari who rode through the gap that created, leaning down sideways from her own mount and helping him to his feet, apparently content to ignore the arrow that clanged off the armor on her shoulder. Someone had given her a brace of javelins; the first found a home in the back of a bandit running towards the main building.

Even if that messenger died, though, there would be plenty more, and no doubt the tumult itself would rouse the rest from their slumber soon enough. Down on the wall adjacent to the gate, one industrious bandit was working to light the oil pots above the entranceway. The first caught flame easily—and only about half the chevaliers were through.

The oil tipped forward, but before it fell onto the chevaliers' heads, a fluorescent blue shield sprang to life above them. The edges were raised upward while it also tapered off on either side of the gate entrance. The barrier diverted the oil harmlessly away from the chevaliers. However, the maneuver left Asala open with her arms awash in the blue hued fade energy, painting her as the prime target for the bandit archers. One such archer on the rampart nocked his arrow and aimed her direction.

Another arrow whooshed from the opposite end of the bridge.

Followed shortly by a thunking sound as it thudded into the man’s leathers. He’d been in the process of notching his arrow. It fumbled from his fingers, and clattered off the ramparts. His mouth flapped open and his eyes bulged
 though if he made any noise, it couldn’t be heard above the din of clopping hoof beats and the screech of battle. He staggered forward and pawed at the arrow protruding from his chest, until he simply pitched forward and fell off the wall, lying in a tangled heap at the base. Fortunately, he hadn’t fallen on the bridge at all, so he wasn’t another obstacle to stumble over.

Zahra stood with her fingers still poised beside her face, narrowed eyes refocusing on the task at hand. She knuckled at her nose and steeled herself to slip in beside Asala and her shimmering blue shield. She scanned the walls, and loosed another arrow over the top. Where the oil had come from. A shriek was heard. Barely. But by the sounds of it, she hadn’t managed to kill whoever it was. A shoulder, at best. “Great thinking, kitten,” she huffed with a smile, inclining her head, “Let’s move forward. I’ve got your back.”

Romulus aimed to relieve the pressure on Asala, and made as quick a dash as he could towards the section of wall above the gate. He took one archer by surprise on his way, taking him down with a hard tackle and plunging his knife into the man's torso several times before pushing off and carrying on. Over the gate, the oil-thrower was getting ready with a second pot. Romulus pulled his crossbow and shot straight at it, cracking the container and sending the oil spilling around the man holding it. It caught the flame and ignited, instantly turning the man into a pillar of fire. He staggered about momentarily, before he fell weakly and his screams faded.

Romulus nimbly hurdled around the flames and continued on towards the other side of the fort. The walls had been largely cleared thanks to Zahra's sharpshooting and his earlier efforts. All available hands were needed to engage the main force attacking them, as the arrows didn't have much success against the chevaliers' heavy armor. Romulus was able to make his way back down again unseen and get behind what appeared to be an outhouse, where he had a good view of the main building. More and more of the bandits were joining the fight from there, and rather than confront them Romulus waited patiently, hoping for an opportunity to slip inside unseen. If there were prisoners being held in there, he might be able to free them in the confusion and hit the bandits hard from the rear.

The stream of bandits exiting the building didn't stop until there were at least forty of them on the field, most clashing heavily with the chevaliers, who had since made it through the gate. By that point, Romulus's earlier efforts had paid off: the bandits' horses were free and panicked, only throwing the area into even greater confusion. Perhaps to be expected was the fact that the orderly, regimented military force handled this better than the less-organized defenders.

That said... being at the defense had its advantages as well. No few of the bandits had obviously been warned about what sort of enemies they were dealing with, and several of them were armed with pikes, or similar weapons that could be braced on the ground and used to devastating effect against cavalry. The knights increasingly found themselves forced to dismount or risk their horses, which the majority seemed unwilling to do.

Khari was fighting afoot now, too; she ranged afield from the battle lines as usual, freely hewing her way through the ranks at the expense of various seemingly-minor injuries. Elsewhere, softly-luminous blue shields flickered in and out of existence, stopping a few unlucky blows from landing on the flanks of the formation. The ground underneath everyone's feet churned and tore, the weight of horses and armor ripping grass and dirt free of native earth.

But the outpouring of bandits had stopped, at least from the main building. If Romulus was going to go, now looked like the time to do it.

Romulus observed the fighting from afar, watching the oncoming bandits carefully. They seemed to respond to several among their group in leadership roles, but none that commanded the entire force, and none that he felt fit this Halfhand woman's description, as the chevaliers had relayed it. Safe enough to conclude she was still inside. He had no intention of attacking her and several of her number on his own, but if she made herself vulnerable...

He'd have to get inside first. The chaos of the fight was enough to conceal him if he kept to the edges of it, and his lack of metal armor meant none of the light reflected from him, and also that he shared a closer appearance to the bandits than the knights attacking them. In all it was enough for him to make it to the main building unnoticed. The front entrance had been left open in the last enemy's haste to get outside and join his allies; Romulus paused at it to listen carefully. When he could hear no bandit rushing out to follow the others, he carefully slipped inside.

A few torches burned along the walls, but in their haste to make it outside, the bandits had left several of them unlit. As a result, deep shadow pervaded the interior of the fortress building. While the sounds from outside gradually faded with his progress into the keep, others picked up. There were definitely still some people moving around in here; Romulus could hear indistinct voices down another hall on the left. The tones were strident, authoritative, and definitely pitched high enough to be a woman's.

To the right, there was silence, and a staircase downwards. Having no wish to come across the Halfhand and whatever number of bandits she was likely shouting at, Romulus took the right, down the stairs. It was the likeliest place to find anything one wanted to keep under lock and key.

The stairwell had a sort of musty odor to it; most likely the building was no longer completely watertight, allowing mildew and mold to fester in the area. A couple of the stone stairs were slick under his boots, but nothing that threatened to topple him. The landing was likewise damp—a small puddle of stale water had collected there.

Of more interest was the fact that he seemed to have found the dungeon area of the keep. A few of the cells were occupied; men and women in varying states of armor and dress had been individually imprisoned, from the looks of it. A few of the more alert ones were already up against the bars—one man noticed Romulus immediately.

"You..." He squinted. "I've not seen you before."

"I'm not with Halfhand," he explained quickly, keeping his voice low. "There's a battle happening outside, Captain Routhier's leading the attack. I came to free you." He wasn't sure how exactly, but at least he knew that someone was alive down here. He didn't see any guards, which was a mixed blessing. None to threaten him for the moment, but also no sign of a key. "Is there a warden somewhere I could get keys from?"

The man grimaced, raising himself into a crouch with the assistance of the bars in front of him. "Was. Not sure where he's gone. I'm sure Halfhand has some, but you probably don't want to be going after those." He paused a moment, glancing over at the other cells. When he spoke again, his tone was urgent. "You said it's Captain Routhier, right? Who else is out there?"

There were too many to reasonably list for the man, but Romulus quickly racked his memory for those of note. He couldn't come up with much. "There's a Ser Durand and his few. We're no more than thirty, but they're holding their own outside. I'm with the Inquisition. Five of us were in the area to help." Perhaps it didn't seem like much, but he knew the five in question were worth far more than their number in a fight against bandits. As for the matter of releasing them, Romulus was beginning to get an interesting idea, but he needed some reassurance before putting it in motion. "We came looking for ten missing troops under the command of Ser Liliane. Are you them?" He glanced around at the other faces, though there was little chance of recognizing any of them.

"You can't stay here." The man shook his head emphatically, gripping the bars until his knuckles were white. "We're the ones you're looking for, but you've got to get back out there. If Ser Durand is with you, you might be twenty against the rest at any moment. He's the reason we're here in the first place. Leave us here and tell Captain Routhier—please." Several of his more-aware compatriots nodded their agreement.

"We will be fine, but not if all of you are caught or killed as well."

Durand was the reason? Despite everything he'd been through, Romulus was still surprised. Still shocked, even though he hardly knew the man. Was he such a fool? If this was true... suddenly everything became so much more urgent. It wasn't his own safety he was trying to ensure by being quick anymore, it was Khari's, and Asala, and Zahra, and Estella. He had to get back out there. But not alone, not if there was something he could do about it.

"Get away from the bars," he instructed, leaving no room for argument. Perhaps he could get out there quicker on his own, but how much good could he do? These few he'd found, even not at full strength, could be invaluable. Once the man was clear of the door, Romulus closed his left hand around it. He'd wondered if he would be able to do it again on command, but the feeling in his chest was similar enough to before that it came naturally. It almost felt like the anger was required. His mark glowed a bright green as he focused, the light igniting the metal from within. It pulsed and vibrated momentarily, and then with a blast of magic and metal the door's lock ruptured, pieces of it disappearing into the miniscule rift before it closed and sent the rest flying. He shoved the door open.

"If you know where weapons are, get them. If not, take them from the bandits. I'll free the rest." It would be tiring work, but Romulus would not let fatigue stop him here.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

These bandits were better than most of those she'd killed over the years.

Khari had received her training in very practical circumstances. There was little standing around in a ring practicing forms or beating on straw dummies. She'd learned from the very beginning how to stay alive in a thick melee situation like this one, and from there learned how to actively participate. Nearly every assessment had carried with it a real chance that her life would end, as Ser Durand's troop met with bandits or slavers or highwaymen and clashed. A single knight, a handful of commoners, and one little elf girl, against whatever band of criminals thought they were lucky that day. It was just as well she'd always been pretty good at this, because otherwise she'd be six feet underground.

A broad, horizontal stroke with Intercessor gave her a little more breathing room, forcing the three bandits she was juggling to jump back or get cut. Their numbers were gradually wearing down, but the chevaliers had taken a few causalities by this point as well—men and women either dead or too injured to pick themselves up off the ground. The rest were closing ranks, forming into a tight knot of fighters and weathering the assault from a defensive position just inside the gate.

Something glinted in the corner of her eye—one of the bandits had flanked her and was looking to slide a knife into a joint in her armor. He didn't get the chance; a longsword erupted from his chest, and with a mighty heave, Ser Durand tossed him off the blade, scowling. There was blood in his silver hair, dripping down his forehead, but he didn't pay it any more heed than Khari gave to her own wounds.

She grinned at him underneath her mask, the expression almost feral with the Haze still thrumming at a low pitch through her body. “Thanks."

He grunted—she had the sense that in any other situation, he'd have rolled his eyes at her. "Get back to work, Little Bear. You can thank me later."

Khari saw no reason to object, and lunged for the next bandit.

Nearby, Estella was also slightly apart from the chevaliers' line. Most likely because her fighting style, like Khari's, relied a great deal on being quick and mobile. She bled freely from a gash on her arm, but if it was slowing her down, she wasn't giving any sign of that. She kept her strokes quick, short, and efficient.

An axe came in from overhead; Estella blocked with both hands on her saber, but did not draw out the contest of strength, instead deflecting the weapon to the side and stepping in, drawing the knife from her back with the hand she'd removed from her sword and dragging it in a short, deep line across the bandit's neck, opening up the vital artery there and pushing him over with a knee. Her next block was awkward as another bandit stepped up to take his place—her guard broke, and she was forced to scramble backwards. Narrowly avoiding a devastating blow to the head with the second bandit's mace, she sidestepped the follow-up and kicked at the back of his knees, staggering him for just long enough to open up his belly with the saber. With a cry, he fell, clutching his abdomen. She went down with him, thrusting the knife up under his chin, killing him before the loss of his innards could gradually accomplish the same.

A shimmering barrier flew up beside her, a dull clank echoing as a result. A bandit's sword rebounded harmlessly off it. He clutched at his wrist as no doubt the sudden impact jarred the small bones in there. There was no time to recover from the relatively minor setback, as the shield flew forward and shrunk in size until it collided with his helmet, sending out an audible ring even over the din of battle. His head snapped backward as he dropped the sword and fell hard to the ground. He still drew breath, but he no longer moved.

Asala stood in the center rank of the knot of combatants, safe enough from the prying arms and armor of the bandits. Fluttering lights of blue danced around them, appearing for a moment to shield a chevalier from a wayward blow, to throw disorder into the ranks of the bandits, or on some occasions, putting a bandit out of the fight herself with a hard knock to the head.

Seeing how long-ranged combat was no longer feasible in the more congested areas of battle, Zahra had loosed the remainder of her arrows, pinning errant kneecaps and shoulders before tossing her bow aside, and drawing out her thin rapier. She was by no means as agile and quick to parry as Marceline was, though she’d managed not to impale herself on any incoming blades. Hers were feral, clumsy things. Wild sweeping motions that left openings, which she barely closed by continuing to barrel forward. Effectively tossing herself close enough that they couldn’t swing their arms even if they’d wanted to.

She bared a gash across her midsection where a sword had sliced through her leathers. An attack she’d been to slow to dance away from. Her palms and fingers were red as well. Possibly because she’d slicked it across the cut, in an attempt to stem the flow. It painted her thigh and dripped on the ground as she swept an axe away. It glanced off her blade, twirled off its end before she went full-circle and punctured it through his eye. He didn’t have the time to make a noise, as Zahra kicked him off her blade, toppling him backwards in a heap.

The tide of the battle was turning in their favor. Khari could sense it in a way that was different from simply counting heads or estimating casualties. Some kind of instinct, maybe—she'd never bothered thinking too hard about fighting. It worked better when she just let herself feel it instead.

But the bandits were falling underfoot, the chevaliers and their allies fighting for every step forward, but advancing steadily towards the keep doors. She hadn't spotted Rom in a while, but there wasn't much time to be worried about that. Khari knew he knew how to look after himself; he'd be fine. In the meantime, they had to—

"Stop!"

The shout was loud enough to carry all the way over the din. Perhaps that was why the group couldn't help but obey it, at least for long enough to figure out where it was coming from. That much didn't take long: a smaller group of bandits was emerging from the front entrance to the keep, and they weren't alone.

A woman—almost certainly Halfhand—led them. Immediately to her right, a massive man in full plate half-dragged another person, a tall woman with dirty golden hair. She wore no armor, but the crest on her scarlet tunic was the one belonging to the chevalier order—a yellow feather, crossed with a sword.

"Lili." Khari was close enough to hear Violette speak. Apparently, the blonde woman was indeed her sister.

But she was clearly not the only hostage here; three more bandits led prisoners out of the keep; they dutifully lined up behind Halfhand, holding blades of varying sizes to the unprotected throats of their captives.

The bandit leader herself was neither especially tall nor intimidating, as far as appearances went. Short-cropped brown hair, a middling build, and dark clothing and armor. She'd evidently been named for the fact that she was missing three of the fingers on her left hand; her right held a marine-style hatchet in a relaxed grip.

At once, the bandits disengaged with the chevaliers, stepping back to form a barrier between Halfhand and the invaders. The chevaliers looked to Violette for orders, though Halfhand continued before there was time to give any.

"I have your men. All of them. And unless you lower your weapons right now, these four are going to be the first to die. Your choice, chevalier dogs."

Violette visibly hesitated; the expression on her face was a clear blend of rage and fear. The fear, presumably, was for her sister and her soldiers. Her grip tightened on her sword; even not in use, little tongues of flame licked over its surface.

"Don't," Liliane rasped, voice hoarse and nearly unusable, from the sound of it. Her captor's hold on her tightened; the shortsword he pressed into her neck drew a line of blood.

"Disarm." For better or worse, that seemed to have decided the matter for Violette. With a look of disgust briefly flickering over he face, she tossed her hand-and-a-half to the ground, the enchanted fire guttering out. Those under her command followed suit. After a moment of indecision, Estella did as well. On the other hand, it seemed to be a simple decision for Asala, whose staff fell to the ground a moment after Violette's sword. Zahra made a disgusted noise in the back of her throat before tossing hers alongside Asala’s staff.

Khari hated the idea of dropping her sword in a situation like this, but she could understand why Violette had decided the way she did. With a sneer, she threw Intercessor to the ground.

"Very good." Halfhand's tone was condescending in the extreme. "Jean-Robert, are there any mages in the lot?" The bandit leader's eyes flicked to Ser Durand. As if he were actually going to—

"Just the Qunari."

Wait.

What?

Khari swung around to face him. Ser Durand hadn't bothered to disarm, nor had Brick or Fermin or any of the others in his group. None of them would make eye contact with her. Khari felt an uncomfortable lurch in her chest. But... but surely... surely there was some explanation she could not see. Some reason she did not have, an explanation that would make this make sense.

Ser Durand himself glanced at her, holding her eyes with his own. His expression was unreadable, the same grim mask he wore whenever he fought. He crossed his arms over his chest, maintaining their stalemate even while Halfhand gave him an answer.

"Arrows on that one then, please." A slight rustle almost drew Khari's attention away. Probably there were archers on the rooftops, too. She couldn't be bothered to care about that just now.

“...Big Bear?" She hoped her mask could conceal the way her lower lip trembled, but there was no mistaking the unnatural brightness to her eyes. “What's... what's happening? Why would you tell her that?"

Ser Durand pushed a heavy breath out of his nose. "You wouldn't understand." Dropping his eyes away, he gestured to his men to follow him. The line of bandits adjusted to let them through.

Halfhand was still talking. The words registered with Khari only dimly, but she did get the general idea. "Now... as you can see, your situation is not quite what you believed it was. There's only one way you get out of this alive, and that's if you do exactly what I tell you."

If facial expression was anything to go by, Violette was nearly apoplectic with fury. Her voice, however, came out tightly-controlled, sharp, and hard as the steel her armor was made of. "What in the Maker's name do you want, bandit? Why go to all this trouble to kidnap an entire squad of chevaliers? Hostages may stop us, but they will not stop the Lord-General. You're only putting yourself in the sights of people you won't be able to handle."

The chevalier showed considerable discipline, as the end of her question was uninterrupted by the surprising appearance Rom then made, emerging from the main building behind the assorted bandits. Everyone among the Inquisition and the chevaliers were able to see him coming, silently and swiftly, while several prisoners took up positions in the doorways with bows. They looked terrible, starving and ragged, but they were capable at least of drawing back the bowstrings and taking careful aim.

Rom went right for the heavily armored man on Halfhand's right, his knife stabbing deep into the back of his right leg through the gap in the plate, while his marked hand reached to grab his arm, pulling the blade away from Liliane's throat. Involuntarily he lurched forward and pushed the captured chevalier away from him as he went down, and Rom immediately went for the killing stab to his throat.

As soon as he'd made his presence known, the archers behind him loosed their arrows on the other bandits holding captives, arrows striking their upper backs and offering the prisoners opportunities to make a move. "Fight!" Rom roared, and immediately the chaos resumed, with a bandit instantly turning on the threat. He barely managed to get his shield in the way of the man's mace, the swift blow forcing him back a few steps. He was obviously tired; whatever he'd done to free the prisoners had taken a lot out of him.

Liliane staggered forward, free of her captor. Halfhand reacted immediately, swinging the hatchet in her hand wildly and hurling it with an enraged shout. "You will not get the better of me again!"

The weapon landed squarely in Liliane's chest, felling her mere moments after she'd been freed.

The move, effective as far as it went, also left the bandit leader wide open and weaponless. If Khari had been confused before, the feeling only redoubled when Ser Durand was the one to take advantage, plunging his sword into her abdomen from behind, just to the left of her spine. He whistled sharply, and a good half of the archers on the roof shifted their positions, loosing their nocked arrows at the rest. The ones on the ground were still aiming at Asala, however, and they released their shots as well.

The fade was in Asala's hands when the chaos ensued. However, she winced as she proved too slow to erect a barrier in time to protect Liliane, but apparently she kept the others in mind in spite of the danger to herself. The fade in her hand intensified and spread to her other, as a large luminescent dome encased not just her, but the small group of fighters just as the arrows were let loose. They did not travel very far before clattering uselessly against the barrier. When the last fell harmlessly to the ground, the shield vanished, allow the chevaliers free range once more.

Though it had been bought at great cost, the chevaliers seized their opportunity. In a showing of extreme self-discipline, Violette found the wherewithal to pick up her sword from the ground and lead the charge, crashing into the breaking bandit line. The renewed assault, and the fact that Durand's men were hewing the bandits down from behind, meant that the force was shattering quickly.

One by one, the bandits fell, until none moved anymore. Khari, breathing heavily, kept her sword uncertainly at her side, surveying the damage. In addition to Liliane, one of the other hostages and about three members of the invading force they'd entered with were almost certainly dead. Half a dozen more were heavily injured, though for once she herself was not among them.

It would have been almost clean, were it not for the thing she was trying to avoid thinking about. But she'd never been one to run away from a fight; she didn't see why it had to change because the type of fight was different. So she swallowed back the increasingly-bitter taste of bile in her throat, and pointed Intercessor at Ser Durand. The tip of the blade shook visibly. She took a deep, slow breath through her nose, trying to steady herself.

“Explain."

His expression was no longer so difficult to read; it had softened a great deal. But he shook his head. "You were only in the wrong place at the wrong time, Little Bear. It does not matter now." He turned to Rom, then. "Arrest me, Inquisitor. I'm sure the men you found inside have given you plenty of reason to do it. But know that my men only followed me."

Rom nodded, breathing heavily and glancing at those that hadn't been able to make it out of the fight alive. "They said you're the reason anyone was captured to begin with." He didn't look like he understood much more than Khari did, though. "Drop your weapons, all of you." He looked to Khari. "We'll figure this out, I swear... but not here." For those that had already lost friends or family, though, there would likely be no resolution. "I'm sorry, Ser Violette."

The captain was kneeling beside her sister, gingerly taking Liliane into her arms before standing. Considering that the latter was the taller of the two, it was a little difficult for her, but her strength compensated. At Rom's words, she glanced over at him, inclining her head slightly. "Thank you, Lord Inquisitor. We will... we will take care of things here, and then return to Val Royeaux. Your assistance has been appreciated." She closed her eyes for a long moment, swallowing thickly, and then turned away, carrying her sister away from the scene.

Khari replaced her sword at her back. There was a spreading numbness in her chest, one that left her feeling exhausted, as though somehow this fight had taken much ore out of her physically than they usually did. She knew that for a falsehood, but it didn't change the feeling.

Maybe she'd get some answers when they returned to Skyhold.

She wasn't sure she wanted them.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Oh dear, that was not the exit either. Instead of a staircase leading upward, shelves of jars and sacks of produce stared at her instead. It appeared that Asala had found the pantry instead. She sighed heavily and let her head fall against the cool wood of the door, absolutely exasperated. Livia had told her she could find Cyrus somewhere down in the underbelly of the keep, but all she found so far was a series of dead ends and storage rooms. After the first couple of rooms, she'd decided to just call it a loss and escape the network of rooms and halls. Instead, she'd lost the staircase.

She wandered back to the larger hallway where she hesitated. The whole area was dark, with very few candles lighting it up-- which only made her sense of direction worse. There was a large picture at the end of the hall, though of what she could not tell. It was not the exit, that much was for certain. One more attempt, and she chose another hallway by random with only the hope that that was the one. She meandered for a while before she pulled up to a door. She pulled on the handle and with a small prayer, stuck her head in. It was neither Cyrus, nor the stairs, but Lady Marceline's wine cellar. With a muted thunk, Asala's head fell against the doorway as the frustrations mounted. That was the second time she'd found this wine cellar.

"Uuugh," she partly moaned, partly whined. "Cyyyyrus?" she called out in the whiny tone.

At first, there was no answer. But then she could hear the protesting creak of a door opening back down the way she'd come. Not long after, Cyrus leaned out, turning his head to face her general direction and squinting. Light spilled out from whatever room he was in, the soft blue-purple of it suggestive of, of course, magic. It spilled over his back and shoulders, casting his shadow long and deep over the ground.

“Asala?" He blinked slowly, as though adjusting his eyes to the gloom. “What are you doing down here?" The and why on earth are you calling for me? was merely implied, but very obvious nonetheless. He didn't seem upset, only surprised.

The scarlet blossoming on her face was immediate. She didn't expect him to answer. Not only was the lost, but now she was embarrassed, but at least she had found Cyrus. Though, she couldn't say if that was a good thing or bad at the moment. In all honestly, she kind of wished he hadn't heard her call out his name, at least in that tone. "Uh..." she stumbled, slowly closing the door into the wine cellar. "L-looking for you?" she said, with a slight tick upward in tone on the last word, almost like she was the one asking him.

He shook his head slightly, as though the answer vaguely baffled him, but a small smile touched his mouth. “And now you have found me. Would you care to come in?" He pushed himself back away from the door, disappearing once more inside the chamber he'd emerged from. The color of the light shifted, losing a bit of the purple and brightening where it spilled out into the hallway. He hadn't waited for her to answer, but he'd left the door open.

The room itself turned out to be a storage like most everything else down here, but the items she could see didn't seem to have any sort of unified purpose, like the ones in the pantry, cellar, or any of the furniture-storage rooms with everything covered in sheets. Rather, it looked like a bits-and-bobs assembly of... just old things, more or less. Some reasonably-intact pieces of wooden furniture, a few stained or torn art pieces, bronze fragments of what might have at one point been a wall mosaic, even what looked like moth-eaten curtains were folded neatly onto a dusty shelf.

It was the peculiar arrangement of more esoteric objects laid out on a desk against the back wall of the room that seemed to preoccupy Cyrus. Two carved spheres of unknown origin, a few tarnished navigation devices, what must have been focus crystals for spells or parts of staves—the only thing they had in common was extreme age.

“All that remains from Skyhold's previous occupants, whoever they were." Cyrus picked up a crystal, turning it about over his knuckles with his fingers. “It's quite the interesting little collection, isn't it?"

She forgot about her momentary embarrassment, and was soon enthralled by the baubles Cyrus had found. She reached out for one of the crystals, though hesitantly at first in case Cyrus advised against it. When he didn't discourage her, she went ahead and carefully picked up a rather jagged crystal. She held it up to one of the candles and looked into before channeling a bit of magic into it. Instead of the blue that normally resulted from the use of her barriers, the crystal burned a bright red. "Flame," she noted absently, "Very old flame."

Asala let the light die out before dropping her hand and looking at the rest of the bits he'd collected. "Are they elvish?" she asked about the rest of the items. She had heard somewhere that Skyhold was once elven, though she did not get many more details than that.

“Most undoubtedly are. Skyhold itself was first built by elves, but it has been occupied and rebuilt since by different groups. None very recently, until ourselves." Cyrus picked up one of the metallic spheres and held it out so she could see. There were words engraved onto the surface in a beautiful, flowing script. He must have channelled a little magic into it, because the surface took on a pearlescent sheen that had not been there before, and the letters lit up with cerulean sharpness.

He let the magic go, and set the artifact back down on the desk. “But the mysteries go deeper. The first one of these was indeed here, in the castle. But the second, I'd found in the ruins I was exploring before you lot collected me." He moved several of the smaller crystals around on the desk's surface, lining them up as he spoke. “They strengthen the Veil. Over quite a wide area, too. Not much magic can affect the rest so directly as that. They're basically the opposite of what the rifts do, but they can't close them. Only the Anchors can do that."

Cyrus hummed to himself, stepping back a bit from the desk and the crystals. He turned his eyes to her, smiling enigmatically. “Do you know your elemental affinities, Asala? A test like this is administered to every mage-child in the Imperium when they begin their tutelage. I'd say your skill with barriers and healing makes you likely to have a spirit affinity, but there are four other possibilities. Like the fire you have there." He gestured at the stones, as though inviting her to try the rest and see what happened.

"I was, uh, never taught," she revealed, looking at the crystals spread on the table, and then the one in her hand. "I mean, we had a healer I apprenticed under, but he was no mage. I learned mostly on my own," she continued, placing the crystal among the others. "I have never... had a chance to find my own."

She glanced between Cyrus and the crystals on the table once more before she reached out with a hand. She reached into the fade with that hand and pulled, blanketing the area in front of them with magic. The crystals all lit up and hummed with the fade. The glow they held ebbed and flowed, but none among them did much more. Glancing at Cyrus for a moment, she pulled the fade harder, and the lights intensified, but otherwise nothing changed. At least, not until the crystal that glowed blue twitched.

Asala's brow furrowed for a moment, before a light shone from the heart of it. Specks of light drifted around the crystal, putting on a dazzling light show on the wall the table was pressed up against. She hummed in awe as she released the magic, killing the lights. "So, uh... what does that mean?"

“Oh, the usual." Cyrus picked up the crystal as it faded, clearly quite amused. “Only that I'm right. Your magic is most naturally attuned to spirit energy." He smoothed a thumb over the object, reaching into a pocket with his other hand and withdrawing what looked like some kind of flexible leather cord. The crystal was only about as long as his index finger, and slightly wider; he wrapped the end securely with the cord and then tied it together into a wide loop.

Holding it out towards her, he lifted one shoulder. “I've never had to account for putting something on over horns before, but I suspect it will work." One side of his mouth pulled upwards in an uneven smile. “It's no good to anyone down here, and I have a different affinity, so it makes sense for you to have it, don't you think?"

Asala smiled and nodded. "At least they curve backwards," she said with a light laugh, running hand the length of one of her horns, "I know some whose horns go out to the side," she added indicating the direction with her hands. "They... do not wear many shirts," she explained.

Regardless, she took a hold of the necklace and examined it for a moment, channeling the fade into it once more to see it's blue glow once more before she put it on. It took some maneuvering to loop it around her horns in the back, but nothing that she was unaccustomed to, and soon it sat neatly on her chest. "Uh, thank you, Cyrus," she said, this time with a bit more seriousness in her tone. She hesitated for a moment before she added a slight awkward bow afterward.

He huffed softly. “You don't have to do that, you know. The bowing. It's..." His face pinched slightly around the mouth, a flicker of discomfort passing over it. “One nice thing about the south is that there's much less of all that business. We're colleagues, you and I—and I've already told you that I owe you far more than you could ever conceivably owe me." He had indeed mentioned as much, when the discussion had been about Asala's part in helping Estella, after the Conclave.

“Anyway... I seem to have diverted us. I'm... rather difficult in that way, I suspect. You came looking for me, and I still don't know why." He arched an eyebrow in clear invitation for her to elaborate.

"Actually..." she said, taking the crystal in hand and clutching it, "We were not diverted too far," she said with a smile. "I actually wished to ask if we could continue our lessons. There is... still so much that I do not know, that I wish to know." She was frowning now. The thought of watching Romulus leave Skyhold just to return injured, and watching helpless as she was too slow to do anything to save the chevalier who had been executed by Halfhand.

"I feel there is still... more I can do to help," she explained.

Cyrus actually looked somewhat surprised by the request, his eyes opening just a fraction wider before he blinked at her mutely. Fortunately, that only lasted a few seconds. “Ah. Well... yes. We can certainly do that, if you like. I am not a healing specialist either, but I think I know enough." He reached up, running a hand through his thick black hair. The bluish light they were under gave everything a bit of a tint, and it was no exception. “Besides... it seems as though you have most of the practical knowledge already. What you're missing is just the theoretical underpinning that will advance you further still."

He reached behind him for the desk, looking baffled to realize that he hit the wood of the furniture and not anything else. Only then did he glance around, apparently remembering where he was, exactly. “There are books in my atelier you'll want to start with. I'll translate the ones in Tevene, of course. You can read them at whatever pace you like, and we'll discuss the chapters as you finish them... and practice anything you want to try. Does that sound agreeable?" His words were hasty, almost rushed, and a tad breathless, even, as though he were physically exerting himself somehow.

She tilted her head in curiosity at his actions, but opted to not bring it up. Instead she nodded and smiled warmly.

"Yes, that sounds wonderful. Thank you."

Cyrus cleared his throat slightly, regaining his usual demeanor in the process. “Excellent. Let's go get those books, then."

As usual, he was out the door before Asala had much time to respond.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Vesryn had been to the Western Approach before, on occasion, and he knew it to be a place that didn't really bother with winter.

It might've been refreshing, if not for the heavy plate armor he wore. A request for aid from a Grey Warden after a year of silence was not to be treated lightly, and so the advance party came ready for battle, or at least a bloody skirmish. Vesryn gripped the shaft of a spear, holding the weapon upright while his horse made its way across the sands. He looked every bit the elven knight; looking his way at an inopportune moment could cause a flash of sunlight to reflect off his armor into one's eyes. Far from inconspicuous, but any travelers this far away from civilization would be treated with scrutiny.

The Western Approach was a mix of dusty sand dunes and rock crags and canyons that made for difficult travel. Strong winds often blew through the natural tunnels, buffeting the small party as they advanced, but they kept up at a steady pace. There was plenty of daylight left to them, and they hoped to make contact with this Grey Warden before dusk.

The Avenarius twins rode behind him, along with Asala and the Kirkwall guard captain who was the cause of all of this. A balanced and effective group should they come to conflict, and Vesryn strongly suspected that Lady Marceline was not fond of the idea of sending both Inquisitors out together, considering what had become of their most recent ventures. It was hard to argue with that. This time, however, they were walking into an obviously dubious situation, which somehow put Vesryn at ease.

They rode under the shade of a canyon wall in a somewhat narrow ravine, settling their eyes on the small Inquisition campsite that Lia and her scouts had already set up. The lead scout was waiting for them there, and Vesryn was the first to dismount before her. "Lovely place to make a hideout," he commented dryly.

"No argument here," Lia answered, shrugging. "We've had sightings of other Wardens in the area, though. Small groups, probably search parties. I don't think we're the only ones looking for Nostariel here." She pointed out of the ravine. "They seem to be coming from the southwest, but it's been too risky to push that way. Nostariel should be a little to the north of here, anyhow."

“I thought they'd disappeared," Estella murmured, brows furrowing over her eyes. Shaking her head slightly, she spoke a little louder. “There's something about this I don't like." She shifted a bit, resting a hand on Nox's nose. “Anything else you can tell us about the landscape, Lia?"

"This might be where they've disappeared to," she answered, not sounding particularly relieved about it either. "There's sandstorms every now and then, and some really mean local wildlife. If we need to make a foothold here, it's going to take a lot more of our forces than this. Rhys said he even spotted a high dragon flying west, but with any luck we won't need to deal with that."

"I think it would really complete our day, to be honest," Vesryn pitched in, leaning on his spear. "There are strategic locations around here, aren't there? Armies have passed through before."

"Yeah, there's a fort to the northwest, it looks to be in pretty good shape. There's someone taking up residence there, but again, we couldn't get close enough to learn much more. Sorry about that." She pulled her water skin from her belt and took a swig, swishing it around in her mouth a bit before swallowing. She then set it aside and replaced it with her bow. "Need to rest a bit, or should we head out? Shouldn't be more than an hour or two to get to Nostariel."

Estella glanced around at the others, none of whom seemed to be overtired or especially in need of a break, then nodded. “We should get there as soon as we can. I'm not sure what's going on, and I think we'll do better the less time we spend in the dark about it." Hopping back into the saddle, she settled herself in place and squinted out at the desert landscape ahead.

“If you'd be so kind as to lead on?"

"Sure thing." She clicked her tongue, calling her horse over, and soon enough they were mounted and on the move again. Quickly they were off the beaten path and mounting small dunes, twisting and winding through more ravines and along cliff sides. They were fortunate enough not to be caught in any of the sandstorms Lia spoke of, but after a while they could hear the sounds of a fight. Swords slashing against toughened hide, strains of effort.

They picked up a bit of speed and rounded the corner of a rock wall. At the base of a dune were a trio of Grey Wardens, two in full plate carrying greatswords, a third in lighter armor wielding a short sword and dagger. One of the warriors pulled his sword free from the body of a varghest, an elongated, scaly creature with a wicked set of fangs and claws. It appeared that the Wardens hadn't been looking for the fight, but none of them looked to be meaningfully injured. Upon sighting the party, the Wardens simply stared for a moment, their expressions hidden behind their helmets, but then one of them waved.

"Greetings, strangers," she called. "What brings you out here?"

"Dragon hunting," Vesryn answered almost immediately, smiling cordially. "I've heard there's a fine beast in these parts. We came to collect ourselves a trophy." He didn't doubt they could do it, either, with this group. Certainly they could give a dragon a run for its money, at least. The Wardens seemed less convinced, though it was difficult to tell by their body language alone.

"Aye, we've seen the creature you're looking for, headed west. Hardly the only danger here, though. You should be careful." The dual-wielding member of the Warden party sheathed his weapons, stepping up beside the warrior that had greeted them.

"Perhaps you can help us," he said. "We seek a pair of renegade Wardens: a man and a woman, the woman an elven mage. Lean, blonde hair. You haven't seen anyone like that recently, have you?"

The guard captain made a show looking toward the west where the Warden said the dragon was before leaning over to Asala. "I told them," he said under his breath, though it was still audible to the others. Asala answered him with only an arched brow and a weak chuckle. Before the other Warden had finished describing the renegades, Ashton had already urged his horse forward. "Can't say that we have. Actually, you fellows might be some of the more friendly faces we've seen today. Damn more friendly than that one, that's for sure," Ashton said, tilting his chin toward the slain varghest.

He looked thoughtful for a moment before he inclined his head to speak more with the Warden. "What do you have to do to be considered a renegade Warden? Should we be worried?"

"We're not at liberty to say, I'm afraid," the Warden answered. "Warden-Commander Clarel has ordered them to be captured for questioning. Just following those orders. With any luck, they'll come with us peacefully when we find them. I wouldn't worry yourselves. They're good people, just need to be brought back in line."

"We wish you luck, then," Vesryn cut in, keeping his tone pleasant. "It sounds like a complicated situation. We'd better not keep you from it."

"Thank you. And good luck on your hunt. Stay safe, travelers."

After that, they didn't run into anyone else, curving somewhat northward in their attempt to locate the disappeared Wardens. The afternoon sun was hot over their heads by the time they found a likely hiding place. It wasn't much, just a small cave entrance carved into the side of a low stone formation. Easy to miss, but with this many sharp eyes seeking something of the kind, they caught it before wandering past. Even to call it an entrance was a little optimistic: it amounted to little more than a slash in the rock, perhaps just large enough for Vesryn or Asala to pass through sideways. It was doubtful someone of Leon's size would have fit.

“Seems we'll have to leave the horses out here." Cyrus didn't seem perturbed by the rather arid environment, though he'd loosely wrapped his head in a light linen scarf for protection from the sun. He swung down first, patting his mount on the neck. There wasn't really anywhere to tie them; fortunately most of the animals were trained well enough not to wander far. They'd make a fine meal for varghests, otherwise.

The rather narrow cave entrance opened up into a tunnel that was only a little bit easier to move in, with a low-hanging ceiling and only enough width for one party member at a time. If the Wardens had chosen to make their hideout here, they had chosen very well, strategically speaking. It hardly mattered how large a force their enemies had if they would be fed forward one at a time. The four of the group over six feet in height had to hunch a little, as well, leaving even less space for movement. When they advanced too far in for the sun to reach, a soft blue sphere of light appeared overhead to illuminate the path forward, throwing Vesryn's shadow several feet in front of him.

The passage let out in what seemed to be a larger area—and it had all the marks of occupation. Two packs, loaded and ready to be picked up at a moment's notice, sat against the far wall, and the residual sand lining the floor of the cavern had been stirred by feet recently, it seemed. No sooner had he taken his first step into the cavern than there was a soft creak of leather and a ring of steel: the Wardens were not unprepared, it seemed.

One, a human man of middling stature with a rather impressive mustache, had drawn a sword, a shield braced comfortably on the opposite arm. The second was a woman, much slighter and as blonde as the searchers had indicated. The arrowhead at the end of her draw glowed faintly, and gave off what seemed to be clouds of cold air.

“Identify yourselves." It was the woman who spoke; her tone was even and clear rather than hostile. Still, it was clearly not a mere request.

"Oh my pretty little Warden Nostariel, how you wound me so," Ashton said, pushing past Vesryn's shoulder. He seemed totally and completely unperturbed by both the arrow and the blade leveled against him. There was shuffle behind them yet, no doubt Asala growing increasingly nervous with the entire situation, and the irreverent attitude the man was displaying. "I would have thought you would have recognized your dashingly handsome husband," he said, grinning from ear to ear.

"I've missed you, so much," he added, this time quieter and stripped of any humor or joke. Instead his words were filled with the sound of relief even despite the weapons pointed toward them. From where he stood, Vesryn could see the corners of the man's eyes begin to mist.

“Ash." Nostariel and her companion both relaxed immediately. She lowered her bow, easing out of the draw, and the arrow faded until it was only ordinary metal and wood once more. Sliding it into the quiver at her hip, the Warden slung the bow over her back and swiftly closed the gap between herself and the incoming party, making a beeline straight for Ashton and throwing her arms around his midsection. “Oh, thank the Maker." She pressed her forehead to his chest.

The other Warden, politely averting his eyes from the reunion, addressed the rest of the group now moving into the cavern. "Please forgive us our caution." His voice carried a thick Orlesian accent, but his words were clear enough. "We thought perhaps our pursuers had finally caught up to us. I am Warden-Commander Stroud. This is Warden-Captain Riviera."

“We're the Inquisition," Estella replied, taking a half-step forward to address Stroud. Not before she smiled at Ashton and Nostariel, though. “Well... part of it, anyway. I'm Estella, and this is Cyrus, Vesryn, Asala, and Lia." She indicated each in turn. “Ashton requested our help when Nostariel requested his, but I'm afraid I don't really understand what's going on. Is there time to explain?"

Only then did Nostariel let go of Ashton, long enough at least to embrace Estella in a brief, but strong, hug. “We've enough time for that. It's good to see you again, Estella. And you, Lia." She stepped back so she was at Ashton's side, winding an arm comfortably around his waist. “Go ahead and make yourselves comfortable, to the extent you can. It's a bit of a story, but I'm afraid it's best we tell it quickly."

After pausing a moment to allow everyone to get as settled as they were going to, Nostariel glanced at Stroud for a moment. “Jean-Marc and I have been partners for a few years now. Since the mage rebellion in Kirkwall, more or less. For the most part, it was business as usual, but... last year, shortly before the explosion at the Conclave..." She pushed a breath out through her nose, her grip on her husband visibly tightening.

“All the Wardens in Orlais and anywhere nearby started hearing the Calling."

"Wait, what?" Ashton blurted out. From how taken aback he was from the news, it seemed that Nostariel had left him in the dark about that little detail. He turned Stroud as if find some sort of confirmation before his gaze returned to her. The grip he held on her shoulder tightened as his lips pursed as if he was trying to find some question to ask, but none never seemed forthcoming. For once the man seemed to be at a loss for words.

"The Calling is what every Grey Warden experiences when their time is upon them." Stroud spoke to the group at large, perhaps guessing that there were those among them who would never have heard of such a thing before. "We are bound by the order not to speak of it to outsiders, but... this is not an ordinary circumstance."

“It's the archdemons that do it." Nostariel shook her head. “Like... a song, from somewhere deep in the earth where they slumber. But for everyone to hear it at once, in a certain region—that's not normal, not even during a Blight. We were forced to conclude that the source wasn't, either."

Vesryn had taken a seat on a nearby rock protruding up from the damp ground, his shield and spear propped against the wall. He leaned forward, chin propped on his fist. "Songs of death in your head? I can't imagine. So the Wardens hear this, and their response is to... run? Hide? What's the purpose of disappearing like this? Surely they don't intend to just die off." He supposed he should trust the analysis of the Wardens, but from what he'd seen... first that dragon Corypheus commanded, then the ugly blighter himself, and now this. All they were missing were the darkspawn, and he wouldn't put it past Corypheus to drag them out of the Deep Roads.

“I'm afraid it's precisely the opposite. They are afraid, now. If the Wardens disappear and take their knowledge and secrets with them, no one remains to stand against the next Blight." Nostariel's frown was grim. “Their reasoning is that literally anything would be better than allowing that to happen."

“Oh dear." Cyrus, leaning back against the cave wall near the tunnel they'd come through, arched his brows. “Who has convinced them to do what only-slightly-less-terrible thing, I wonder? Was it a Magister? It usually is." Despite the mocking lilt to the words, he seemed to be a step ahead in the narrative, and from the sour look on his face, he didn't like where it was going.

“We believe Corypheus is controlling the Calling." Stroud crossed his arms over his chest, grimacing under his mustache. “We slew him. Nostariel, Ashton, myself and others of their friends. Years ago. That he yet lives suggests that he has a way of preserving his life not unlike what archdemons do. It wasn't a stretch to imagine that he could produce the song like they could. And so, while every Warden in Orlais believes they're on the brink of death..."

“Elias Pike offers an imperfect solution. And I understate how terrible it is." Nostariel sighed heavily. “Pike is the one who destroyed Kirkwall's Chantry. He's convinced the Wardens that the thing to do is some kind of sacrificial blood magic ritual. Warden-Commander Clarel agreed to the plan, and Stroud and I were swiftly condemned for our resistance to it. We've been in hiding since, unable to discover exactly what the ritual entailed. I wrote Ash for help because I wasn't sure what else to do."

“We ran across a few earlier," Estella said, frowning more with her brow that her mouth. It was hard to tell what she made of all this, if anything in particular. She kept her hands folded behind her back, not relaxed, but not unduly tense, either. “They were looking for the two of you. I think there are enough of us to at least risk going to investigate. Do you know where any others in the area would be?"

Stroud nodded. “There's an ancient Tevinter ritual tower here in the approach. Near the pass. If we want to know what is going on, it is best we go there."

It seemed their rest would be short. Vesryn grabbed his spear and shield and stood. "Always the loveliest people we get to deal with. Tevinter supremacists and blood mages, what a joy." His tone wasn't quite as dark as it could have been, but this really did feel like they were walking in on something that was seriously wrong. The Grey Wardens were a powerful order, and it seemed obvious that they were being manipulated, their purpose corrupted. And if Nostariel and Stroud were right, they were going right along with it. All because of a little voice in their mind, calling for death. He doubted they could demand it as strongly as Saraya had.

"Let's get a move on, then, while there's still daylight left to us."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The ritual tower turned out to be in an area called the Sand Flats, at least according to the Wardens in the group. Estella supposed it was as good a name as any. Accurate, at least. The 'tower' appellation was less accurate, at least after so long to fall to ruin. It was little more than the bare bones of a structure, situated on a small jut of land on a clifftop. The only way to access it was by a bridge with a single portcullis, but as they rode closer, it became clear enough that the gate itself was wide open.

Pursing her lips, the Inquisitor shifted in her saddle, partly an attempt to give Stroud behind her a little more room. Nox was plenty strong enough for the both of them, but there were always inconveniences to riding double. “I don't think I like the look of this," she murmured, quietly enough that likely only her passenger could hear.

She could feel more than see him shake his head behind her. "There is no reason to believe they are expecting us. Better this way, so that we can at least surprise them." When they reached a spot a fair distance away, the group stopped to dismount, electing to approach on foot. Stroud slid down first, then offered Estella a hand to do the same.

Once everyone was afoot, he glanced between the lot of them. "They may not all be in there. At least some of us should stay behind to guard the way out." He exchanged a look with Nostariel, who nodded slightly.

“I'll go in with whoever intends to if you remain here, Jean-Marc." They didn't seem inclined to make anyone else's decisions or strategies, though, and waited patiently for the others to sort themselves as they would.

"I'll be in the front, thank you." Vesryn left his bardiche axe behind, taking the spear and shield and heading for the front of the group. "If there's magic to be dealt with, good to have a physical shield behind our own magical ones."

"I'll keep a lookout," Lia said, drawing an arrow from her quiver and nocking it. "Be careful in there."

With Stroud and Lia serving as the rear guard, the rest of them were free to advance over the short bridge towards the skeleton of the tower. There was a relatively steep staircase leading up to what looked like the main level, all of it exposed to empty air. Estella went up just behind Vesryn—it didn't take long to figure out that the blood magic ritual must already be in progress.

"Wait... no." The voice was still disembodied as they climbed, swiftly and quietly, but it sounded like whoever it belonged to was on the verge of panic. Estella could sense the magic thickening in the air; it tasted sour on the back of her tongue. "This is... this is wrong!"

"Come now, Warden-Commander Clarel's orders were very clear," came another voice. This one was in complete control and spoke with authority, though the arrogant edge was undeniable. The sight when Estella crested the staircase was not a pleasant one. The scent of blood hung heavily in the air, mixed with in the heat of the demons that had already been summoned and the thick taste of the fade. A number of Wardens were already slain, their bodies discarded haphazardly in the sand in a nearby corner. The Wardens who were alive, did not appear to be completely themselves. Their eyes held an unnatural red glow about them and their body language were stiff and ragged. At least, all but two. One Warden, the owner of the panicked voice, fidgeted in the center, turning to face the rest of the Wardens, and another, who stood stoically nearby.

The veil was thin, no doubt impacted by the open rift lingering in the air nearby. The confident voice from earlier appeared to belong to the man sitting on the last step of a dais at the end of the tower. He wore hooded robes, with bronze colored boots and greaves, with a single arm outfitted in armor of the same color. Though he had the hood pulled up, it was difficult to miss his bright green eyes peering out from beneath, wild and barely contained. The man rested with his elbow on his knee, using his fist to prop up his chin, appearing somewhat bored with the proceedings.

"You remember the oath you took at your joining, don't you? In war, victory. In peace, vigilance. In death..." He continued, speaking to the panicking Warden, waving his hand as he recited the Wardens' oath. He paused for a moment, a grin slipping into his features and gave enough time for other Warden to slip in behind and draw his knife across the first's throat. The blood spilled forth in a font, but none of it hit the ground at his feet. While the body went limp, the blood swirled and shifted above before streaking behind the body and landing on a spot next to the Warden who'd slit the other's throat. "Sacrifice."

The blood flashed and intensified in brightness before the rift rocked back to life, spitting out a rage demon where the blood had collected only moments ago. The demon roared out in anger and furiously beat at the stones of the tower where it had been summoned. "There we are. Now, just like I showed you, go on," he encouraged, baring the whites of his teeth as his grin grew deeper. The Warden listened and held his hand out to the demon, glowing with fade energy for a moment, calming the demon. Meanwhile the man who sat upon the dais deigned to removed his own fist from the his chin and waved it, red enveloping it for a moment. That same red blossomed in the Warden's eyes and his body language too stiffened.

The Warden and demon marched to the side of the tower, allowing the man on the dais a clear view of Estella and her friends. "Ah, Inquisitor, I did not expect you to arrive so soon. Had I been given a notice, I would've tidied up the place for your arrival. Oh, and I see you brought friends," he said, finally rising to his feet, though he remained as relaxed at his words. "And Nostariel! My, it is wonderful to see you again."

“Elias." Nostariel's expression and tone were hard; her fingers curled into fists. “You have no right, no cause for this. What madness has taken you, that you think you'll ever succeed? That you would even want to?" Her eyes moved warily to the Wardens arrayed on either side of the tower floor. Despite her words, it seemed she suspected he might have already done so, at least with the unmoving members of her order still alive here.

"Madness? Me?" Pike answered, feigning insult, "Oh no, no, no. I am the sanest one here. Clearly," he said, sweeping his hand to all the other possessed Wardens and their demons. "I did not force this on them, they chose to do this to themselves. And, well... who would I be to deny the storied Order of the Grey what they desired?" he chuckled at that, a dark, hideous thing, his teeth flashing once more.

"I do not know if you have noticed it yet, my dear, but this world is sick. My... Master is simply the cure."

Vesryn had long since lowered the point of his spear towards Pike, standing firmly behind his shield, eyes peering out from behind the slits of his tallhelm. "That's quite possibly the evilest thing I've heard anyone say in months. Have you considered that you might be the sickness?"

“Your Master is making the Grey Wardens think they're dying," Estella said flatly. “You can't drive them to the brink of desperation and then blame them for making desperate choices. Undo the ritual. Now." She wasn't even sure he could. She certainly didn't have any reason to believe Pike would even consider listening to her. But... she had to at least try and resolve this the right way before letting it come to blood and death.

That thought didn't stop her from using her thumb to subtly loosen her saber in its sheath, breaking the slight lock it had when properly stowed. Expect the best, prepare for the worst.

Pike recoiled at the request, his brows furrow and his upper lip raised in incredulity. "Wow, it sounds so easy when you say it like that. Well, okay. Sure. Since you asked so nicely." He raised his hands and began to move them for a moment before abruptly stopping and appearing as if he realized something. "Oh, wait. That's right. I can't." he said with a frown and shrug, like he was disappointed in her.

"See, the binding ritual has a small little side effect. Though the Wardens believe that they will get their demon army to charge valiantly into the Deep Roads to carve out the blight itself," he said with a shrug, "They instead become my master's slaves, and once the ritual is completed, he will use them to conquer Thedas and finish off your Inquisition for good this time," Pike said. He looked at arm and then raised it, causing the other Wardens to mimic the action. "I am simply a tool of the process," he said with a self-satisfied grin.

"Well, he's not wrong," Ashton deadpanned.

“At least he understands his own triviality." Cyrus shrugged. “Come on, then. The next part is where you try to use your puppets to lay low the Inquisitor and her allies, right? Have at us." The Fade near his left hand rippled; the spatha he favored materialized in his grip, hard-edged blue.

Pike frowned, "Well, you lot are certainly sucking the fun out of this." He simply sighed and shook his head. "Fine," and with that, he jut out his fist, already surging with a red energy. The same energy began to pulse in Estella's mark. "Oh, he also taught me a few things. I'm particularly fond of this one," he goaded, the light intensifying. The air thickened around them and the nearby rift began to thrum with activity. He then turned toward the Wardens and demons and tilted his head, the resulting ring of steel punctuated by the roars of demons.

Pain ricocheted from the palm of Estella's right hand up her arm and down her spine. “Nngh—" A particularly violent fluctuation in the green light brought her to her knees, her left hand gripping her wrist ineffectually. The taste at the back of her mouth was the sour one of her own bile; even keeping her breathing steady was more difficult than she could manage. Short, soft pants were about all she could muster when each new beat of her heart seemed to provoke a reaction in the rift and her mark in turn. It wasn't unlike being electrocuted, each pulse fresh pain on her raw nerves. It felt like she was being flayed along her bones, carved away from her own skeleton in chunks.

She gritted her teeth, tears streaming down her face, and doubled over, trying and failing to keep her eyes on Pike, the battle beginning around her—anything at all. She caught only flashes of any of it.

A demon charged directly for her, but was stopped short by a bright blue barrier. She could just make out the ashen skin of Asala shuffle past her to stand in front of her, keeping the shield and herself between Estella and the rest of the battle. "Cyrus?!" she heard Asala call.

“In a moment!" Her brother's voice was indistinct, but she could hear the familiar hum of his summoned weapon, and the decisive hissing impact it made when it bit deep into one of the creatures accompanying the Wardens. “Just keep them away from her!"

Vesryn charged through the barrier and smashed the rage demon across the face with his tower shield, the heavy weight of it stunning the large fire creature and leaving bits of its molten flesh dripping down the face of the bulwark. He drove his spear into it next, twisting and shoving it backwards with a grunt of effort. "Warden!" he called, glancing towards Nostariel. "Rules of engagement?" There were, after all, combatants present that were not in control of their own minds.

“If you can spare the Wardens, do. But slay who you must." Nostariel's voice was grim; perhaps she'd taken Pike at his word when he said there was no undoing what had been done. A glowing arrow moved into Estella's line of vision, hitting the ground about a dozen feet in front of her. The air around it rippled; the cluster of Grey Wardens there staggered backwards, clearly heavily disoriented. It would at least make knocking them out easier to do.

Estella didn't want this. She knew that. She didn't want it to come to this. The Inquisition didn't exist to kill or maim Grey Wardens. This wasn't supposed to be—

A fresh wave of agony tore through her arm, and she bit down too hard on her tongue. Blood rushed over her lips, warm and sticky, falling to the ground in fat drops. Her entire arm felt like it was going to fall off, like there was too much something rattling around in her body and it would detonate her like one of those horrible walking bomb spells she'd heard about.

The thought seized her and she panicked, pushing back against whatever Pike was doing as well as she could, trying to mimic the feeling of closing a rift, of letting the energy in her mark flow outwards instead of in. At first, she could find no purchase, change the flow in no way at all. Another pulse ripped through her; Estella heaved. If she'd had anything in her stomach to lose, she probably would have. Tightening her grip on her wrist, she tried again, forcing the energy out like it was magic. This time, there was a little give, a second or two where she could breathe a bit easier, gulp in deeper lungfuls of air.

Maybe. Maybe she could turn this around on him. Forcing her head up, she focused on Pike as well as she could, and tried again.

The surprise of the force managed to push Pike back a pair of steps before he redoubled his own efforts. "A feisty one, aren't you," Pike spoke, even above the din of battle. There was an increased effort in his words and his stance had changed from relaxed to bracing. "Guess I shouldn't be surprised," he hissed, gripping his armored arm with the other.

Estella shook from her head to her toes with the effort of keeping him at bay, but that alone wasn't enough to dissuade her. How many times at this point had she pushed herself far beyond what she believed her limit to be? How many times had she faced down a task she knew, knew she could not succeed at? Too many to count. Everything worth doing was a challenge for her, and most of them seemed insurmountable. But by this point, her answer to those challenges was automatic, ingrained.

She shifted her weight to put one of her legs underneath her. It held well enough, and she pushed up against it, still fighting back the foreign energy. It was good that she knew what it felt like to do it—if not for the time Cyrus had shown her what to do in the practice yard with Romulus and Asala, she wouldn't have known what to try for. Slowly, she regained her feet. Pulling in a deep breath, Estella grit her teeth and shoved. The physical motion probably wasn't necessary, but it helped her focus her intent, anyway, and intent was the heart of magic. This didn't seem that different.

There was a loud pop and the force Estella was pushing against suddenly and abruptly gave in. The backlash was immediate, as it threw Pike onto his back. When he rolled over to his knees, his head shot back up to glare across the battlefield, his features corrupted with a snarl. He tossed up both hands, which were immediately wrapped in the fade, and thrust forward, shooting a wave of raw force across the distance. It struck Asala's barrier hard enough to cause it to fracture, but Asala held fast regardless. Her arms trembled however and betrayed the immense labor she was under.

Another arrow struck the ground near where Pike had landed, and encased his kneeling form in ice up to the chest. Nostariel immediately returned to trying to freeze the last rage demon on her side, wielding the spell directly in her empty hand this time.

Estella was forced to turn her attention to a shade that had gotten free of one of the others, now beelining for her weakened barrier. Biting down on her lip, she drew her sword with a hand that still trembled with echoes of the damage Pike had done. Even so... she had to do her part. “You can drop the barrier, Asala." Even in her concentration, she hadn't missed that her friend was struggling. One less shield to maintain should help a fair bit.

Once it was gone, the shade increased its pace, lunging for her directly, both arms outstretched. Estella sidestepped, ducking in for its side and slashing crosswise. She darted away again before it could retaliate, drawing the knife from the sheath at her lower back. Rotating her grip on it so it lay back parallel with her forearm, she lunged and feinted, strafing sideways and crossing her first slash with another from the saber. The enchantment burned bright, sizzling the demon's blood where it touched. With a shriek, the shade tried to bat it out of the way, swiping with several wicked claws.

It caught Estella in the arm mostly by accident, but she used the hit to her own advantage as well, catching its elbow joint on the knife and forcing its arm up. The saber plunged into its armpit, and she took a hard step forward, stabbing up into its neck area with the shorter knife, then tearing both blades free.

It fell, and a quick glance around was enough to inform her that the others were finishing up as well. It looked like most, perhaps all, of the Wardens were only unconscious, but she wasn't sure how optimistic she was about that. It might be that Pike had lied about the ritual, but—

“Damn." She grimaced, the small muscles around her eyes tightening. She could feel a headache coming on.

Where Pike had been moments ago, only a few shards of ice remained.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The encampment the Inquisition had set up in the area amounted to little more than a small cluster of tents, but they had to make do with it for now. After this Pike fellow's rather timely disappearance, they'd set the professional scouts on his trail. Cyrus had little doubt Lia and Captain Riviera would be able to figure out where he went—he didn't seem to be the particularly cautious type. It was almost disappointing he wasn't also a Magister; the motherland seemed to be doing such a good job of convincing everyone else of its congenital wickedness lately.

Adjusting the scarf he'd wound about his head for protection, Cyrus squinted out at the red sand of the desert. It was nothing nearly so unbearably hot as Seheron, a place he'd been only once and never planned to visit again, but it was certainly almost as arid. He sat at the entrance of the tent he'd borrowed, legs crossed beneath him. He could hear Stellulam moving around a bit behind him; perhaps the Warden had finished treating the injury to her arm. Nostariel was quite a talented healer; Cyrus wasn't sure he'd ever met a better one, actually. He'd never had more than the barest knack for it himself. Perhaps it had something to do with personality.

After a few minutes, as the sun was beginning to bathe the sand with an orange glow the sound of horse hooves thumping drew nearer, and the pair of scouts returned. Lia dismounted first, pulling back her hood and running gloved hands through her hair. She looked frustrated, or perhaps just a little disappointed.

She led her horse to the small supply of water they had with them, offering the mount a very welcome drink. Patting her twice on the neck, she then turned and approached Cyrus, glancing around him towards the tents. "How's Stel doing?"

“Well enough. Her mark stabilized itself after the disruption stopped. It was more painful than actually injurious, and the Warden has taken care of the rest." He frowned slightly when he said it, draping his arms over his knees. While everything he'd told her was true, that didn't necessarily mean it should be. After a destabilization of that magnitude, he'd expected to be trying to fix the mark himself for the better part of the afternoon. While he hated to admit it, it wasn't something he fully understood, and Cyrus had been... concerned. That he might not be able to fully compensate for the damage.

But either it had miraculously repaired itself, or... Estella had done so. Most likely unconsciously, since she didn't seem to understand why it was so strange that she hadn't suffered much worse damage. It gave him a lot to think about, but those thoughts were perhaps best saved for another time.

“Did you manage to locate the trail of our little mad friend and his deluded Warden compatriots?" The expression on her face did not suggest complete success, but he doubted very much that she'd returned without any news at all.

"We did," she answered, nodding uneasily. "They went west. We followed for as long as we could, but the trail led to a fortress. It's very old, but well defended. The construction looked dwarven."

"That would be Adamant Fortress, I think," Vesryn cut in. He was finally out of his armor and looking more comfortable now, though he too had a heavy scarf loosely wrapped around his neck to ward against the blowing sand. "Very dark walls, right?"

"Yeah. The Grey Wardens are there in force. We didn't encounter any more search parties on our way, either. I think they all pulled back within the walls. Getting inside will be tough, and I'm not sure what we can accomplish if we do make it in." She shrugged. "Maybe the Wardens will listen to reason if we approach in peace?"

"Considering their reactions to everything thus far, I don't think reason is their greatest strength right now." Vesryn glanced back to where the Warden Nostariel was continuing to work. No doubt they could overhear them. "No offense, Warden, but your Order seems to have gone mad."

“None taken." Her expression was grim. She was mostly idling time at the moment, it seemed, tidying the spare supplies she'd brought along with her. She'd long since finished treating what few injuries there were, and seemed to be a little unsure of what to do with herself. Perhaps so much time constantly on the run had made inactivity rare enough that it was now uncomfortable—Cyrus couldn't claim to know. “But I can almost understand, truthfully. I've no plans to participate in any blood magic rituals, but if I knew a way to make the Calling stop..." She lifted her shoulders slightly and grimaced.

“For whatever my estimation of the situation is worth to you, I suspect you will have to seize the fortress. Once you're there, some might be convinced to take your side. Not everyone was equally comfortable with Clarel's plan."

“Then I think it might be best if we develop a strategy for that," Estella put in, rotating her shoulder on the formerly-injured side. “There was a smaller fortress somewhere here in the Approach, right? If we can use that, we might be able to stage ourselves better if it does become a siege..." She seemed far from enthused by the prospect, but grudgingly convinced that it may turn out to be necessary. Flexing the hand with the mark on it, she peered at the green light there for a moment before raising her eyes to the others.

“You weren't able to get that far out earlier, right? Any idea if it's occupied?" Likely if anyone was in it at all, they'd be bandits or suchlike.

"Well considering Pike is here, I doubt Corypheus would send only one man into the whole of the Western Approach," Ashton said, brushing the sand out of his hair. From the canteens in his hand, he had just returned from refilling them after he and Lia had arrived. He held one out for her to take, "If the Venatori were to hole up anywhere in this damn desert, that keep would be it," he said, glancing at Lia as he spoke, "We also saw these weird lights in the keep's direction on the way back, my guess would be magic." With that he took a sip from his canteen.

"Blood magic, it always makes things better. Almost reminds me of home," he said with a deep frown and a shake of his head.

“While we might be able to get away with a straightforward frontal assault, I do think it would be better to find some other way in." Cyrus did not doubt that the firepower in this little group was extraordinarily formidable, but that was no reason to be stupid from a strategic point of view. “If we can find such a way, we might want to set up a distraction so that the rest of us can take advantage." It would certainly be a great deal easier to wipe a squad of Venatori off the map if they could do it with the element of surprise on their side.

“There are an awful lot of caverns under the sand, it seems like," Estella said, settling herself down next to him and bracing her elbows on her knees. “Maybe one of them leads us where we need to go?"

"Um?" came a mousy voice from behind them. However, the tall silhouette that it cast only belonged to Asala. "Did... you mention strange lights?" she asked. Ashton turned his attention toward her and nodded. She then stepped into view and a for a moment seemed unsure with so many new eyes focused on her, though as always she still managed to continue to speak. "I believe that those light are uh, indicative of magical defenses," she said, raising her own hand which was awash in light itself.

She furrowed her brow for a moment and nodded, "I would believe that they are protecting... something," she said, glancing to Estella this time. "A vulnerability," she added, her tone in agreement with Estella's observation.

"So we find a way in," Vesryn said, arms crossed. "Then what? Kill them all? I'd rather not get ourselves surrounded by Venatori. We do have some numbers at our disposal though, most of them skirmishers. I say we split groups. Our Kirkwall natives here," he looked at Nostariel, Ashton, and Lia, "lead the scouts in a ranged attack from outside. Draw their attention, pick a few off. Meanwhile the rest of us find our way inside, and hit them from within while they're distracted." He shrugged. "If they sally out and attack our scouts in force, just pull back. We'll take the fort from behind them."

"The darkness and the lack of Wardens around should help us scout the area now," Lia said. "We'll make sure there's another way in before we commit to anything."

“Well, supposing there is, I think we have ourselves a plan." Cyrus arched his brows and shrugged. “We don't have long left before dark, so I suggest we prepare. Asala, if you'd like to come with me, we're going to talk about magical siege defenses a bit." He stood, brushing sand off his trousers and the back of his tunic, and tilted his head towards the southern exit from the campsite. They'd need space to practice, after all.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Asala wore her cloak once more. The days in the Western Approach were hot and dry, but as the sun fell, so too did the temperatures. Unfortunately, she could not utilize the hood to hide her bright white hair-- horns would make that far too difficult, but she did darken it by running Vitaar through it. A gift from Rashaad before they had parted ways, who'd helped to apply it to her face as well. A certain amount of stealth was expected presently, though she wasn't especially known for her cunning.

As expected, Lia, Rhys, and the rest of the scouts had indeed found a hidden entrance into the caverns underneath the fort. Asala and the rest of the group stood presently at its mouth under the cover of darkness with only the moonlight to guide them. From where they stood, they could still make out its walls above them, though not a soul patrolled their particular side. No doubt their friends from Kirkwall and the scouts had something to do with that on the other side. She was not entirely enthused about their plan, but she understood that it was a necessary act. If they could not take the fort, then the Inquisition's forces would have no place to stage, and without their intervention that meant Corypheus would be able to twist the Wardens to his purpose.

Still, she did not enjoy the thought of delving into a cave at night.

Of course, they wouldn't quite be able to do that yet anyway. As hinted by the presence of strange lights even from a distance, the castle was well-protected by magic, and it did not seem to have escaped the Venatori that this tunnel was a weakness. The entrance, plenty wide for any of their number to get through, was currently blocked by a pale purple barrier of some sort. The surface of it shifted and flickered, as though it contained some kind of darker-colored liquid that was constantly flowing in all directions.

Cyrus stepped up beside Asala. He'd let his scarf fall down around his neck, but his hair was so dark it wouldn't stand any chance of giving away his location. His complexion was more likely to do that, in all honesty. He didn't look like a fellow who customarily saw much sun.

He studied the barrier for a moment and snorted. “That's it? Amateurs." Shaking his head, he crossed his arms. “This barrier is not terribly different from the temporary ones you conjure in battle. It is also made from spirit magic. The same should break it, or you can attempt a dispel. Either method will work; you should choose the one you think will be most efficient." Clearly he wasn't actually that concerned about it, or he'd probably have helped, at least. His posture was also very relaxed—maybe that had something to do with how quiet it was out here. It seemed like the chance of getting caught was pretty minimal.

Asala was aware that if he had wanted to, he could have destroyed the thing in a moment. She turned to her hand and tilted her head. The fact that he gave her options didn't help, as she was now second-guessing which method she should try. She turned back to him and frowned, but shook her head and went closer to the barrier. She inspected a moment before she pressed her hand against it, feeling the thrumming energy beneath her skin. She sighed, she wanted to try to overpower the barrier with one of her own, but something told her that that would not work, and was not what Cyrus was looking for. Instead, she wanted to try something different.

She felt the barrier's energy rippling beneath her finger tips, and summoned magic that felt similar. It was a... comfortable feeling, and the magic formed easily in her hand. However, instead of forcing it into a specific shape like one of her own shields, she allowed it to shape itself. The magic injected itself into the barrier, causing it to ripple like a throwing a stone into water. Asala fed more and more of the spirit magic into the barrier, intensifying the rippling until it could no longer sustain itself, popping as a result. She shielded her eyes from the shattering shield, but once it no longer stood, she turned back to Cyrus as she beamed, feeling legitimately proud of herself.

Surprisingly enough, he smiled back. Not as widely, of course, but enough that she noticed it. “Well done." With the others, he advanced forward to enter the cave she'd opened up for them. “Of course, you should mind the breaking part next time—I'd hate to have to try to teach you how to repair your own mangled eye, hm?" He glanced back over his shoulder and arched an eyebrow.

That managed to turn her smile into a frown. Her brows furrowed and she stuck her tongue out at him as he walked by.

"Lovely dwelling our Venatori friends have taken up," Vesryn commented, sliding his tallhelm down into place on his head as they walked. He positioned himself at the front of the group as usual, spear and shield in hand. The air very quickly became damp as they moved into the darkened cavern, though sporadic torches lined the walls, and these were easily lit by the mages in the group as they passed. Soon the dampness escalated into full-on wetness, as they sank into water first a few inches deep, later increasing to about a foot. There some unsettling noises in the darkness, always beyond the edge of the light, sounds that retreated as they advanced.

Eventually they came into a larger cavernous area, the walls around them opening up into a more expansive space. In the distance they could see light filtering down from above, illuminating a ladder to the surface. That was obviously their way out, but the way to it wasn't exactly clear, and there were no torches in plain view. Vesryn glanced at the mages accompanying him. "I don't suppose we could get some better lighting in here? I'd hate for one of us to turn an ankle." Their footing was treacherous to say the least, with the often uneven cave floor under a foot of water.

There was a silent pause for a moment before Asala realized that Cyrus was probably waiting for her to do it. "Oh! Yes, one moment," she said, calling the spell into her hand. A moment later, a soft blue orb floated above her head, casting light into the dark cavern. Unfortunately, the first thing that it lit up was the furry appendages of a giant spider several yards away, though the distance between the really didn't matter. The spider elicited a terrified scream from Asala, and as she stepped backward an errant stone caught her heel and she was on her backside with a splash in about a foot of water, still trying to scramble back and into the rest of her companions-- splashing the entire way.

Fortunately, her outburst did nothing to dissolve the magelight that still floated above then, although it did garner the attention of the spider and the rest of its nest. Asala hated spiders, and giant ones were even worse.

Unfortunately, the panicked haste of her getaway ended up adding that much more difficulty to the matter at hand. One of Asala's horns connected with something solid—but not as solid as a wall or the floor of the cave, and a muted ah barely preceded another splash right next to her ear. It would seem she'd managed to knock over Estella. What was worse, the contact didn't disappear immediately; Asala could feel something give under the horn's point, and scrape past for a couple seconds before momentum carried Estella away and into the water.

"Oh, for the love of..." Vesryn's words droned out somewhat dulled from beneath his helmet. The closest spider, the one that had brought the scream out of Asala, soon found a spear plunged down straight into its head, ending it rather quickly. The elf planted his boot against it to rip the weapon free. "It's not like they're demons or anything!"

The rest of the nest, more than a half dozen in total, was beginning to skitter along the walls and ceiling of the cavern, baring fangs and very angry at the intruders in their home. The first to jump at the group was smashed out of the air by Vesryn shield, splashing down on its back in the water with legs flailing. The spear drove down into its abdomen, inflicting a bloody wound and leaving it writhing and soon slipping into death. "Damn Venatori can't even occupy a ruin properly." He glanced back behind him. "Is everyone alright back there?"

Stroud took the legs off another spider's left side before switching his grip on his sword and plunging it into the back of the creature's head. A second, he bashed with his shield, simply using his weight to crush it against the wall before stepping away and letting the body fall. "Fine here."

Another few spider corpses, nearer the back, smoked faintly, scorch marks evidence of the fact that magical lightning had struck them. Cyrus looked unperturbed by their presence, but his face did betray a certain sort of anxiousness. He waded quickly to where Asala had fallen, but it was obvious enough that it wasn't her condition he was presently concerned with. “Stellulam?" He bent over as if to help his sister rise, offering a hand.

Estella gripped it, using it to help pull herself up; even in the wan light provided by Asala's spell it was obvious that she was heavily favoring one leg. A dark wetness there, darker than the rest of the water soaked into her clothes, was slowly spreading into the fabric over her right thigh. The rest of the spiders fell easily to the others as she worked to regain her balance, testing the leg and grimacing.

She let go of her brother's hand, though, and offered Asala one of her own. “Sorry about that," she said, smiling a little. “If I'd been thinking fast enough, I'd have moved out of the way. Your head's okay, I hope? I'm not sure what I hit except the..." She made a vague sweeping gesture in the air over her crown and back with her free hand.

"No, no, no," Asala waved her off. She was very animated at the moment, tossing her head around looking for any more spiders, as well as an exceptionally guilty look plastered to her face. She didn't immediately accept the hand, and instead rolled to her knees in the shallow pool and immediately went to Estella's legs. While she may have played it off pretty well, Asala knew what she felt, and she felt extremely ashamed and guilty over it. So instead of wallowing in it, she decided to do something and immediately went to work, the healing lights in her hands before she could even say another word.

She worked quickly and efficiently, and once absorbed in her work, everything else faded for a moment, except for a constant stream of apologies. "I am sorry, I am so sorry, I did not, I mean I... It was not your fault, it was mine, I... I am so sorry," she rattled off as the wound in Estella's leg quickly began to heal. Fortunately, it had not been too deep, and all it took was a few moments of applied magic to close the wound, but though it was gone, the guilt remained. She looked back up to Estella and finally took her outstretched hand, unable to find any words other than more apologies.

“Apology accepted," Estella replied easily, her smile considerably less strained now that the wound was gone. With a tug from both of them, Asala was back on her feet. Reaching down into the water, the Inquisitor cupped some of it in her palm, standing on her toes to comfortably reach the back of Asala's head. “I hope you don't mind, but I doubt you want that to dry there, so..." It became evident what she was doing a moment thereafter, as the slight tug at Asala's temples informed her that something was again in contact with the back of her horn. The horrified look on Asala's face probably told Estella everything she needed to know.

Estella wiped her palm on her trousers a moment later. “Anyway. We should keep going. We don't want to use up our whole distraction down here." There wasn't even a hint of reproach in the way she said it, only the verbal equivalent of a gentle nudge. “And I think the spiders are gone now."

"Oh, they're never gone," Vesryn said, half-jokingly. "There will always be more." Regardless, he was the first to trudge through the water and dead spiders to the ladder that would be their way up and out. It was wooden and didn't appear too strong, but it was capable enough at least to hold Vesryn in his plate. He'd at least elected to lighten his load by not wearing the lion pelt into the Approach.

Working his heavy shield onto his back, the elf began his way up, cautiously poking his armored head up at the top. After he glanced around quickly, he looked back down at the rest of them. "It looks clear. We've a moment of opportunity here." With that, he grabbed the edge of the well and heaved himself over the top, disappearing from sight.

When Asala emerged at the top with the rest of their group, they were greeted with the sight of a fort on high alert. There was shouting in the distance, coming from the walls at the fort's front. Stray balls of fire and lightning occasionally arced to and from them as the mages on either side traded attacks. For the moment they were in a courtyard of some sort, and obviously not an important location to the Venatori, as not a single pair of eyes was on them. Vesryn pulled his shield back into his hand.

“I can make it longer than a moment, if you like." Cyrus looked to be fading at the edges; his outline was blurry and indistinct, and his voice sounded as though it came from over a greater distance than his proximity would warrant. “I'll make them think someone has breached from that way." He raised a hand and pointed, leaving afterimages behind at several points in the motion. “Should keep things plenty chaotic if I don't stay in one place for long, and I'll try and keep the eyes off the rest of you, hm?"

He didn't really seem to be seeking approval, exactly, because he was off in a blink after that, pulling himself through the fade at unnatural speed. As promised, there were soon new flashes of magic, these ones drawing part of the occupying force away in another direction, but still leaving the rest of them quite undetected. A massive bolt of lightning split a cultist in two, by the look of it, smaller lances of electricity arcing to all those surrounding him and putting a knot of them on the floor permanently.

The others were recovering quickly, though; they were not inexperienced rebel mages, but a militarized force of well-educated, well-trained Imperial ones. In short order, it was a proper battle.

With their choice of how to flank their adversaries, Estella elected to lead them first to the outermost edge—the ones furthest from Cyrus, in other words. Moving swiftly and quietly, the Inquisitor drew her knife, leaving the sword where it was. She padded forward on the front of her feet quite heedless of the trail of water she left behind her. The first foe she reached, she stepped close to, wrapping her hand around the mage's mouth from behind and drawing her knife quickly across his throat. Only when he slackened and stilled against her did she carefully set him down, gesturing the rest of them up the stairs.

They fell upon a cluster of Venatori on the wall, trying to return fire on the scouts and others outside. The first few seconds of utter surprise allowed them to capitalize; Estella felled two more before their approach was registered as hostile. After that, it was a little more difficult, as the cultists turned their attention inwards, easing the pressure on their allies outside the walls but giving them much more to contend with.

Vesryn had been holding back some distance behind Estella due to the significant amount of noise he created relative to her when moving, but now that their attack was being turned on he moved rapidly for the front, accelerating with impressive speed for a warrior wearing so much armor. He lowered his stance, the tower shield offering him almost complete coverage from the front save for the slit in his helmet for him to see out of, peeking over the top rim. Several arrows intended for his allies clattered off the face of his shield, and when he saw an opportunity to strike, he took it. The nearest Venatori archer found a spear in his guts, and Vesryn swiftly drove him backwards until the archer tripped and fell over the edge of the wall, smashing into the rocks below. A few arrows from their scouts thudded into him for good measure.

They pushed forward as a group, Vesryn blunting the counter-attack of the Venatori while Stroud and Estella were able to guard his flanks, and clean up the cultist forces they cleaved through, Asala supporting them from the rear. Their advance was halted, however, when a mage near the center of the Venatori forces on the wall hurled a thick stonefist for Vesryn. He had just a moment to brace, the magic colliding with a brutal clang across his shield. He reeled, pushed back a step, but he'd angled his shield well enough for the shot to careen in pieces away from him, flying up into the sky to land harmlessly near where they'd started.

The mage looked to be the leader of the garrison here, judging by his gaudy choice of gilded armor over his white Venatori robes. He wasn't without talent, though; the next spell he wound up looked to be a chain lightning spell that would ricochet between all four of them if they didn't stop it.

Asala quickly closed the distance between herself and her allies, coming to stand in the middle of their formation. However, instead of erecting a simple bubble shield a wide barrier instead sprang to life in front of them all. The barrier had a different look about it, though it still held her signature blue color-- it had a certain shimmering quality to it. The barrier was not a sheer wall, but had a slight inward bow to it, and the reason why was immediately apparently. When the lightning spell struck the shield, it did not fizzle out, but instead ricocheted back where it came from. However, the rush to do so affected her aim, and instead of scoring a direct hit, the spell struck the ground nearby with only a splinter of electricity striking him and the others around him.

However, the convulsion allowed her to refine the next spell. Drawing upon her lessons with Cyrus, she built another barrier, though instead of protecting her allies, this one appeared around the Venatori mage and a few of his allies. Where her previous barrier had been a shimmering blue, this one was a muted green. Soon after, the Venatori mage was back to his senses, pointing his staff at the barrier to summon another spell... When nothing happened. The interior of the barrier had been infused with dispel magic, killing any attempt to draw from the Fade. Without their magic, they were left to futilely beat against the inside of the shield.

“I see you've been having fun trying out your new repertoire." The comment, of course, came from Cyrus, advancing up the other side of the wall. He looked a little singed, as though a fire spell or two had come closer than was comfortable, but he'd sustained no serious injuries that Asala could see, though he was smoking faintly at the shoulders. “Warden, you can step inside that, if you like. I'd hate to break it."

Stroud nodded, passing partway into the sphere and quickly putting an end to the mages at close-quarters. With Vesryn's help, Cyrus turned the gate control to admit the others. Nostariel was the first through, streaked with sweat and dirt but otherwise unharmed. A couple of the scouts sported wounds here or there, but they were all alive. In sum, it was quite the victory, especially for a force of this size.

“Well, let's get a spot cleared out in here for healing." Nostariel eyed a likely corner, then turned back to the rest of them. “It seems like we have a place to stage our attack now, at least. Perhaps you should get a bird back to Skyhold with the news."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

By the next morning, a large tent had been erected in a corner of their new fort. From the highest point of the keep, Asala could see the Inquisition's standard flapping in the dry wind. To her knowledge, it was their first incursion since the time they moved into the Hinterlands. The standard reminded her how much the Inquisition had truly grown since starting in the little hamlet of Haven. She turned back into the tent to see the waiting faces of a few of the scouts.

Fortunately, none of their injuries were life threatening, but nonetheless needed to be treated before infection set in and sepsis struck. And considering that the only medical personnel on hand were herself and the elven Warden, it seemed that they would be working together for the time being. Not that Asala minded it, of course. Nostariel seemed like a kind and pleasant woman-- not to mention level-headed, considering the endeavor the rest of her order were currently undertaking...

Regardless, she moved down the tent to the first person who had shown up when they put the tent up. Rashad took up most of the cot that he sat in, his bare ashen chest sporting some minor redness, but that was not the most important injury he had sustained. It was just an effect from the major redness in his right arm, where apparently he just barely dodged a fireball the night before. He was handling the pain well, calmly sitting in the cot patiently waiting for her to get to him. Still, he noticeably held the arm out and away from the rest of his body.

Asala moved to sit in front of him, offering him a comforting smile, one that he returned with a greeting, "Beres-Taar."

She went to the pack that always seemed to be at her side before realizing that it wasn't there. She had hung it up on a post outside along with her cloak to dry from when she fell into the water in the caverns below. She blushed a bit, rather hoping to forget about that before she turned toward Nostariel nearby. "Um, Miss Nostariel? Do you, uh, do you have a healing potion?" she asked, looking rather embarrassed as she did.

Nostariel glanced up from where she was stowing a few supplies from the last patient who'd come through. A lot of them had been provisionally bandaged and salved before one of the two healers was free to see them, after all. It seemed like something she was used to doing—already, everything in the tent had a place, a sort of organized, homey neatness pervading the space. It felt less like a medical tent after a battle and more like the sort of neighborhood place one would go with a cough or fever.

It didn't take her long to figure out why Asala was asking; she moved her eyes to Rashad and considered something for a moment. “Burns are difficult, aren't they? Save the potions; we might need them later. I can take a look at his arm. Rashad, right?" She smiled at Asala's friend, moving to stand next to where he sat, on the injured side. She was not a large person, even for an elf; they were almost matched in height even then.

Carefully, she took the uninjured part of his hand and unbent his arm, shifting it slightly where he held it away from his body. The hand she used was already a soft greenish color, Asala could see; it must have been some kind of painkilling spell or the like. Her other hand lit with a paler purplish-blue; she passed it over the burn area a few times, her hand hovering about an inch from the skin. Gradually, the blistering and swelling reduced, until both were gone, and then the spell flickered and turned white. The next several passes returned the skin to its normal greyish color, rather than the angry red it had been before, new flesh replacing the old in an almost-rippling motion.

When she was satisfied, Nostariel hummed quietly and took both hands away. “Can you move it around a little and tell me how it feels?"

Rashad did as he was told, and the look of surprise was immediate as he moved and stretched his hand. "It is... fine. Thank you," he said in Qunlat, though mostly to Asala, probably expecting her to translate for him. It took a moment to register as like Rashad, she too was surprised by the speed and effectiveness of the healing spell. The reason Rashad, from what Asala figured, had been surprised was because she had always been the one to patch him up, however her own method would have him completely healed in an hour or so-- not the minutes it took Nostariel. Rashad gently nudged Asala's knee with her foot to get her attention, where she snapped out of it.

"Oh, uh, he says it is fine, and he thanks you..." she said with a tilt of her head. "How... did you do that so quickly?" she asked, forgetting about how forward it may have seemed. Meanwhile Rashad stood and made to exit the tent, flexing his arm the entire way. Once he passed the flaps, she could hear Rhys's voice spring to life.

“Mostly a great deal of practice." Nostariel smiled slightly, but there was a certain weight to it that lent credence to the answer. She flexed her hands a little, as though there was still a little magic in them, slow to fade. “Holding multiple spells at once is rather difficult to do, but not strictly necessary. If you're asking how I can heal burns, though... that has more to do with my training." She tilted her head to one side, pushing a lock of hair behind a pointed ear.

“Have you ever heard of spirit healers, Asala?"

Asala thought. The term sounded familiar, but she was unsure where she had heard it from. A blush flicked across her face, somewhat embarrassed by her own ignorance. Were she more formally trained, she probably could've answered her, but as it was... "Um, only very recently I am afraid," she answered with an apologetic smile. One of the books that Cyrus had translated had something about spirit healing, but she had not read that far yet. It was on her to do list, however. Along with the rest of the book, of course.

Nostariel did not appear surprised at the answer, nor, apparently, did she think that it should have been more obvious. She dipped her chin slightly in a nod. “Well, it's rarely taught outside of Circles. The controlled environment makes the initial steps... less likely to go wrong. But the basic idea is, some mages make a sort of agreement with a spirit of Compassion." Brushing her hands together as though to clear them of some unseen dirt, Nostariel pursed her lips. “It isn't easy—generally, they expect a prospective spirit healer to prove themselves a worthy conduit of the energy. But... if it works, a great deal more becomes possible, healing-wise. Double-casting is a different skill, of course, but I find the two compliment nicely."

Double casting was a skill she was more familiar with. The spell she had cast against the enemy Venatori mage was something similar, as it contained both her barrier spell and the dispel Cyrus had taught her. It had been... difficult to practice, as along with the concentration required, she had to be careful not to let the spells overlap. The dispel would terminate the barrier and itself if they were woven too close together. By no means was she a master at it, but she had taken the steps needed to be proficient.

But it wasn't the double casting that caught her interest. At the explanation, Asala's eyes flew wide. "An agreement with a spirit? But does that not... usually lead to possession?" All mages knew the dangers of listening to the things that dwelled beyond the veil. Unfortunately, she felt her ignorance showing once more.

“Usually, yes." There was a flicker of something in the Warden's eyes when she said it. Humor, maybe? “Which is why the first step is more likely to go wrong. Sometimes, other spirits or demons will disguise themselves as Compassion, and for that reason, the prospective healer must be very careful. Often, one's teacher will enter the Fade as well, and help make sure the apprentice does not fall into such dangers."

Nostariel paused there; an unreadable expression crossed her face. Perhaps she was recalling something—her eyes had that kind of distance to them. “But in fact the bond formed isn't one of possession. It's looser than that. A... sharing of energy, if you will. Compassion wants to help people, a healer can. So Compassion lends the healer its power. After a while the connection is so automatic, it doesn't even need to be consciously reached for. Or at least that's what I've found. But the spirit is never in my mind. I'm as free of possession as you are, thankfully."

"So the spirit is... looking over your shoulder, in a way?" Asala asked with a tilt to her head.

After a moment of consideration, Nostariel nodded. “You could think of it in that way, yes. Though it doesn't feel quite so obtrusive, after you get used to it." The corners of her mouth turned up. “Which is definitely a good thing. I think that would have made me too nervous to do all that well, particularly when I was still learning."

Taking up a blanket from one of the cots, she folded it into a neat square and set it back down at the end, moving down to the next one to repeat the process while she spoke. “Of course, there's more to learning the art than just bonding with the spirit. There's a whole range of new spells that the energy makes possible, though it's no good at all for anything destructive, of course. If you can think of a type of injury, there are probably three different spells involved in healing it: flesh-knitting, sanitation and the removal of infection, blood clotting, bone-fusing... the list goes on. It certainly takes time to master, but..." Her motions stopped a moment, and she regarded Asala with a more solemn expression.

“If one studies it diligently enough, practices often enough, almost no injury is beyond one's reach to heal. One can bring a dear friend back from the cusp of death, and go far beyond the capabilities of potions and tonics."

Asala's gaze fell to the ground as she thought. As it stood, she needed the aid of several doses of potions in addition to her healing spells to heal most wounds, and even then it was a relatively slow process for the larger ones-- certainly not the moment or two it took for Nostariel to erase Rashad's burns. "I see..." She would have to find that book when she returned to Skyhold.

"Thank you for... this. It is something to think about."

“No problem at all." The smile returned to Nostariel's face, warm and amiable. “It's unusual to talk to a mage with any particular interest in healing. Most of them are much fonder of the flashier parts. It's been... refreshing, actually."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Under the relentless assail of dust motes and cloudless sky
 the desert seemed to unravel. Its high dunes surrounding Adamant Fortress swept across them, wind-swept and merciless, heedless of the Inquisition’s efforts to slog through the sand in order to avoid being pinned by errant arrows whistling past their heads. The fortress itself was full of echoes—battle cries, shrieks and explosive blasts as fireballs crashed into the pillars and sent shards of rock raining down across their heads. Steel arrowheads and stomping footsteps accompanied the frequent whine of magic heard above the ramparts, as well as at their sides.

A lumbering contraption of metal bindings and thick wood was being laboriously shoved along the beginning of stonework leading up to the fortress’ reinforced gates. Several soldiers lied grunting and groaning as the wheels clattered and spun across chunks of stone, sweaty faces peeking out from beneath helms. The sand certainly hadn’t done the battering ram any favors. Its decreased mobility wasn’t aiding those who’d been tasked to push the damned thing either. Where arrows found their marks, injured men and women were pulled away behind the general safety of crooked, fallen pillars to be tended to. Others had stationed themselves at their sides, arrows notched and loosed at the ramparts, so that they could counter the arrows and shards of ice being hailed down.

The stone warren ahead of them tasted stale. Heavy with the grit of sand and the sear of flames licking at their sides; behind them and overhead. Everything so impossibly dry. Long hours had taken them towards the main gates, a slow and arduous trek. Even so, it felt as if everything was rushing quickly. Far too quick. Somewhere overhead, something thumped heavily against the walls and the ground beneath their feet trembled. All they needed to do was breach the walls. All they needed to do. Easier said than done when hell was raining down on them. Approaching a hornet’s nest with ladders, and a slow moving ram, was laughable. At least, Zahra thought so. She’d never been involved in such an assault before. Never had to fight alongside so many people before, either. So many faces. There were those she’d come to know personally
 and others who’d joined them along the way.

There was a cry heard above the din. Hit. Or fire. Zahra couldn’t tell. A large boulder sailed overhead and crashed into the side of the walls. Sending a line of armored men pinwheeling through the air. Stonework crumbled into shards of brick and trickled down the sides of the walls. Not quite enough to allow entrance, but definitely enough to crush those who’d been unfortunate to stand there. Another volley fired shy of its mark and crashed somewhere within the gates while the ladders approached the base of the walls. Archers continued covering them from the ground, firing up with bare arrows, and some doused in flames.

Battle raged around her. Less hectic than Haven, to be sure. Zahra had the good sense to ignore the pang in her heart, even if she knew this could have much of the same result. Her friends, companions. They were not invulnerable, and neither was she. However, they’d come out of hairier circumstances, and she had no doubts they’d fight tooth and nail to accomplish what they needed to. She notched an arrow and loosed it from behind the advancing battering ram. Glimpsed the arrow striking into the slip between a Warden’s helm, toppling forward off the walls. Only long enough to loose another.

Many of the Wardens on the walls had made note of the battering ram's ponderous approach, and turned their aim upon it. Flashes of fire lit up the darkening sky as spheres of orange flame careened down from the walls, aimed for the ram and the soldiers carrying it. Most of them crashed into barriers with heavy sounds, guttering out before reaching the soldiers and vital parts of the machinery itself. Both were protected by Asala and even Cyrus, who reinforced her work with some of his own, a slight variation in the shade of blue the only way to tell them apart. Each time a barrier shattered under the force of a blow, another bloomed over the empty space to replace it.

With his free arm, Cyrus hurled bolts of lightning, each precise enough to catch a figure on the walls above, and placed so as to ricochet between several more, breaking up the volleys and easing their slogging passage just a little. The Warden Nostariel's arrows were just as good—unlike Zahra's, they tended to explode on impact, which made up for the fact that she didn't aim quite as accurately. The next to fly in blew off a heavy chunk of the crenelations on the wall, cracking the stone and sending a massive chunk of it over the side, the man who'd been standing on it following it down screaming.

The fighters who specialized in closer quarters were harder-pressed to help much at this stage. Those with shields were generally at the front, round and kite-shaped metal faces turned up to protect vulnerable heads and necks from the bite of arrowheads and icicles. Others carried ladders to try and mount the walls themselves, but keeping them in place long enough to use was proving difficult. The Wardens clearly knew how to hold a fortress; the rate at which Inquisition soldiers were falling to their arrows and magic was far too quick to sustain much longer. They had to make it the rest of the way to the door. Only then would Zahra and her companions be able to push inside and make an effort at breaking the siege.

The ram wasn't more than ten feet from the gate when a lucky volley struck two of the soldiers pushing it on the left, slipping in during the small gap between one barrier's fall and the next materializing. The men collapsed to the sand, the ram itself teetering dangerously to the side as the others pushing it tried to compensate for the sudden loss and prevent it from becoming hopelessly mired in sand.

Leon ducked in, catching one of the vacant handles in his grip. It was hard to tell given his helmet, but the heavy scrape of his gauntlets on the wood suggested that even he struggled to keep it from rolling back down the incline, at least for the few seconds it took for the other men to get their feet back underneath them. His boots sank heavily into the sand as he pushed for traction, taking a hard step forward to plant his treads on stone instead.

More arrows and magic flew in overhead in those precious seconds; one of the trebuchets went up in flames, scattering its crew. The Wardens were making use of Tevinter fire on the battlements as well, heaving a cauldron of it over onto one of the ladders that had managed to stake out a position on the wall. The screams as it splashed over the arms and chests of the Inquisition soldiers holding it in place at the bottom were unholy things, harsh even over the rest of the noise.

“Forward!" The Commander rolled his shoulders back, adjusting to the weight of two-thirds of the ram's left side. At the command, it moved forward again, alighting on sand-covered stone. That proved to be the hardest part, and it rolled forward smoothly after that. Gesturing for another two soldiers to man the actual ram portion of the contraption, Leon stepped back and shook out his hands, flexing his fingers open and closed several times.

“Draw back." The soldiers shuffled to rock the ram back into the rearward position. As soon as they were steady, the Commander's voice boomed out again. “Heave!"

The sound of the hit echoed like thunder, reverberating through the banded wood of the gate. It held steady, though, and so the soldiers drew it back again. The second time, a harsher crack followed as part of the door splintered, and Leon gestured the advance team to cluster just behind and to the side of the siege weapon. There was no telling what the Wardens were assembling in there to meet them.

The third hit broke through a chunk of the wood, but it took several more before the opening was large enough for them to use. On the eighth, the right half of the door broke on its hinges and swung inwards, finally allowing them through.

"On me!" The elven knight among them was at the forefront of the attack, face hidden behind the mask of his helm, his spear lowered and shield ready to receive the first enemy. Vesryn charged forward, through the cloud of dust that had billowed up in the wreckage of the gate, temporarily disappearing from sight. The others followed close behind him, Inquisition soldiers at their backs supporting them. For the first few moments the going was slow as those in the front undoubtedly met a thick resistance, and Zahra wasn't able to see any of what was occurring inside. She could only hear the screams of the desperate and the dying, the roars of the attackers, and the wails of demons among their enemies.

But they pushed forward, heedless of any losses, and soon Zahra was able to make out the carnage inside the gate. The Wardens had mounted a fierce resistance, but they'd been cut down by the brutal attack of the Inquisition's assault party. The fallen bodies made the footing treacherous to those not paying attention. Dozens of arrows littered the ground where they'd harmlessly fallen after clattering off one of the barriers protecting the attackers from above. Still, some had made it through, and no few men and women of the Inquisition were on the ground and bleeding, or crawling for aid. Their attempts to secure the walls were going poorly.

Ahead, the bulk of the Warden warriors had been broken and driven back, and in their place the mages were commanding demons into the fray. Vesryn intercepted the first of the shades with his shield, bashing it quickly and leaving it on the ground so he could keep his shield facing forward and advance. Romulus swiftly took care of the fallen creature, his eyes slightly glazed from the effects of his tonics.

"Keep pushing forward!" Vesryn shouted, burying his spear in a Warden mage and toppling her as he redirected her stream of fire away with his shield.

Approximating hope from such carnage had never been Zahra’s style. As soon as the gates buckled and splintered inwards, she’d vaulted onto the now unoccupied barricade ram. She notched and loosed her arrows into the swelling forefront of Warden’s gawking overhead. Shouting commands, pointing fingers and firing arrows with less precision than they had been when their fortress had been shuttered close. Now that the Inquisition could spill into Adamant’s walls, utter chaos ensued. With the last of her arrows spent, she slung the bow around her shoulder and hopped down behind Vesryn and the others, pulling her rapier free from its scabbard.

She’d never be as good or quick as Marceline was, nor as graceful, if she was being honest
 but using her bow in close-quarters, elbows nearly touching with companions and enemies alike wasn’t efficient. She’d learned that long ago. Zahra breathed in, steadying herself as the dust settled around them. Silhouettes crashed together. The sound of metal scrapping against metal added to the crackle of thrown lightning bolts to their sides. There were still streaks of molten fire, casting light across their faces, before slamming into bodies. The smell
 was almost unbearable. Burnt flesh. Coppery blood. Sand grit in their teeth. She was already having trouble dancing between scorched corpses. Though she spotted one of her own well enough. An arrow jutted from one of his shoulders. She swept down and slipped a hand under his armpit, dragging him back to his feet. Wordless, breathless.

Through skeins of smoke, a shade burst out and raked its claws down towards Zahra’s face. She only barely had enough time to throw them both to the ground. Her head cracked against the stone, hard enough to blow stars in her vision. Fortunately, not hard enough to render her unconscious. The world spun beneath her as she pushed herself to her feet and tried to regain her balance. A warm wetness wept from her hairline. She didn’t need to touch it to know that it was hers. She smeared the blood away from her left eye in time to see the shade rear back towards her. This time, whether it was dumb luck or a bloom of anger swelling in her belly, Zahra hewed it with her blade and pushed past it. Further into the fortress.

They were more or less navigating through the fortress blind; what information the scouts had been able give them dealt with the fortifications rather than details of the layout, since those things would only be visible from the inside. Leon, up front near Vesryn, seemed to be choosing their course, though it was hard to know how he was doing it. Estella fell in next to Zahra, expression showing a flicker of concern before it smoothed out. Perhaps her tumble had been witnessed. “I’m alright,” Zahra offered with a toothy grin. She didn’t know the extent of the damage, but that was always best handled afterwards.

The resistance seemed to thin for a while. The group's pace accelerated until they were all clipping along at a smooth jog, but Leon pulled them up before they rounded the next blind corner, ducking around it for a moment and then reappearing to gesture them all forward.

It seemed the battle here was already taking place, and the Wardens were manning both sides themselves. This knot looked to be mages and demons versus everyone else, if the armor styles were anything to go by. In truth there wasn't much left to do by the time they arrived, aside from blocking a flanking maneuver by several rage demons, something the fighters at the front took care of in short order.

The stillness after, when the Inquisition faced down the winning half, was tense. Estella's voice cut through it first.

“Why were you fighting them?" Her tone was neutral, careful, modulated. Her face gave nothing away, yet, and the tension didn't quite abate.

Even so, one of the Wardens answered. His winged helmet seemed to be a mark of some rank distinction or another; the rest of them arrayed around him in a way that suggested he was the leader. "Because this is insanity, and they are no longer the people they once were." In contrast to Estella, he sounded haggard, tired, even through the metal of his helm.

“Then fight with us." Nostariel and Stroud moved into his line if sight. While the elf's expression was mild, her partner still wore a hard, disapproving scowl. At a look from her, though, it eased slightly.

"You could have realized this sooner, but it is good that you have now, at least." A few of those present, without helmets obscuring their faces, had the grace to look ashamed or at least properly chastened. Stroud glanced at Romulus and Estella. "Perhaps we should send them back, to help your army breach the wall. They would not be noticed as hostile until they attacked, I should think."

The man with the helm inclined his head. "We would be willing to do this... but you should be careful ahead. I know not what Clarel and that man are preparing for you, but they retreated to do it as soon as you were spotted."

"Then we should keep moving," Vesryn said, lifting his shield from where it had rested with its bottom rim against the ground. "Go on then, beat some sense into your brethren, and we'll put a stop to this insanity."

The Wardens went on their way, as did the assault party. The fortress proved difficult to navigate, not only due to their unfamiliarity. An unfortunate side effect of the siege engines was that several large stones had collapsed the quickest pathways, eventually forcing them up onto the battlements to seek an alternative route. It seemed that Inquisition forces had finally gotten something of a foothold, as they encountered small numbers of their own troops, battling for control of the high ground. They assisted where they could, but could not linger for long if they wanted to stop Clarel and Pike.

Up ahead they came upon a lookout point of sorts, a wider section of wall that overlooked a significant portion of the fortress. There they found a number of their troops engaged with a vicious contingent of demons. Upon closer inspection, they proved to be some of their scouts, with Lia at the helm of them. She dueled with a floating despair demon, the creature nimbly twirling away from one of her arrows and flinging itself through the air, launching an icy spike as it went. The projectile tore through the leather on Lia's left arm, leaving a bloody wound in its wake, and a lucky shade immediately tackled her from behind. The pair went down together, but Lia soon drove a knife into its head, rolling out from under its writhing mass as nimbly as she was able to.

Many of the others had gone in for close quarters, as well. Signy covered Rhys's back, driving one of her two hatchets into the single eye of another shade. Blood spattered liberally over her face and leather armor, but it went as unheeded in her case as in the rest. Rhys took a step away from her for a moment, swinging one of his sabers from below and slashing another shade up its body before coming across with the other. It hissed weakly as it bled out, and he returned back to Signy, slinging the lingering blood off of the edges of his blades.

The despair demon bore down on Lia, threatening to continue flinging ice spears at her until an arrow struck it in the side. From among their own group, Ashton broke off and fired another arrow at the demon, striking it once more before he became its new focus. Unlike Zahra, he had stuck with his bow even in close combat, pilfering ammunition from fallen Wardens on the wall. As he nocked the next arrow, the demon feinted again, attempting to bait Ashton's arrow, but he must have seen it coming because the next arrow struck true as well, felling the demon out of the air and dispersing when it struck the ground.

"Now's not the time to be laying around," Ashton said holding out a hand for Lia to take, his tone far more grim than his words.

"Thanks," Lia said, taking his hand and getting back to her feet. "And thank the gods you're all okay. Took us longer than we would've liked to get through on the walls, and I thought we'd fallen behind. Didn't expect we were actually ahead of you."

"We encountered a few complications of our own," Vesryn said, ensuring that the immediate area was clear of demons. "Any idea how far we've yet to go to reach Pike?"

"Not far, I don't think. Keep going that way," she pointed towards the center of the fortress. "You should hurry, we heard some strange noises before we were set upon. We'll cover your backs."

Zahra joined Vesryn at his side. Better off next to someone with a shield to batter a path open. She’d been dancing between shades, much more nimble now that she wasn’t being used as a crutch. Though she had stumbled a few times, shaking the drumming pangs from her head. Damned rumble. It was a poor excuse. One that might earn her another stripe, or a claw through the gut, if she wasn’t being careful.

“Let’s press on then,” her eyes followed Lia’s finger and nodded her head, signaling that Vesryn should take the lead. An ungraceful shadow, but one who could stab with the pointy end just as well.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The very heart of Adamant Fortress was protected by yet more walls, but fortunately, these were much easier to breach, relatively speaking. As soon as they'd fought their way free of one last knot of resistance outside, a metal door stood before them, and Leon pushed it open and stepped through, the rest of them on his heels.

The main bailey was tiered, with the level above leading directly inside the keep building, and that below arranged into a large yard. At present, the overlook was occupied by both Pike and a tall woman with a shaved head and the armor typical of Warden mages. Large braziers atop stone columns lit the area, but also produced this curls of greasy smoke—Estella was willing to bet that they were burning something other than normal wood. Large-scale rituals like this often required other components, she knew.

Immediately below those two, many more Wardens were clustered, both mages and otherwise, though none moved immediately to attack. Many of the mages manipulated some kind of greenish light; it was too bright to be exactly the same color as her mark, but something about it felt similar all the same. She was no expert, but she was willing to bet they intended to pull something very large through the fade itself.

As the Inquisition stepped in, the woman—presumably Warden-Commander Clarel—spoke. "Wardens! We are betrayed by the very world we have sworn to protect!" Her words had the ponderous weight of some kind of ceremonial pronouncement. Pike didn't seem particularly happy about it.

"We need to, uh... we need to hurry this along, can you give them the annotated version? The Inquisition is literally right there," Pike said, chewing on his fingernail as he spoke. At the word Inquisition, he nodded toward their general direction and anxiously rocked on the balls of his feet.

"These men and women are giving their lives. That may mean little to you, but to the Wardens, it is a sacred duty." Behind her, another Warden approached, an older man, from the look of him, and Estella frowned.

They were much too far, but maybe if they kept talking, that wouldn't matter. She started for the stairs.

Unfortunately, that seemed to infuse some sense of urgency in the Warden-Commander. She exchanged some inaudible words with the man who'd approached, then moved behind him, dagger in-hand.

“Don't—"

Her voice was loud enough to reach, but it went unheeded. Clarel drew the knife across the other man's throat, and he fell to his knees, blood gushing thickly from his neck and staining the front of his uniform. He toppled forward.

The fresh blood spurred Pike forward. "Stop them!" He gestured toward the Inquisition, "We are too close, we must complete the ritual!" With the command, the collected Wardens turned around to face them, taking steps to block their path.

A wall of warriors stepped into their path. While it would have been possible to force their way through, the Inquisition's groups slowed, instead. With a frustrated sound, Nostariel raised her eyes to the upper part of the bailey. “Warden-Commander Clarel! You can't go through with this ritual! It will bring you nothing that you want, and make you responsible for more death than you already are. Please, see reason!" She raised an arm and thrust it out in Pike's direction. “This man thought that destroying an entire Chantry full of innocent people was the right way to protest a different injustice! Why would you trust him to advise the Wardens on fulfilling their duty?"

"Innocent?" Pike balked, "You have a funny notion of innocence. Those people did nothing while it was innocent mages that were slaughtered or tranquiled," he hissed, "Do you think that if I did nothing that it would've changed? That everything would've sorted itself out? No! They would've squeezed the life out of us."

He looked to Clarel, "Just as the blight will squeeze the life out of this land if nothing is done. The world does nothing while the Wardens risk their very lives to save it. As tragic as it is, change always requires blood. Loathe me for my actions," he continued, whipping his head back to the Inquisition with a snarl, "But do not judge the Wardens for theirs!"

“Warden-Commander, please." Estella's brow furrowed; how was she supposed to get someone this deep in the grip of desperation to see reason? To see that all this sacrifice was unnecessary? “Every sacrifice you make... those people aren't serving Thedas. They're serving Corypheus! He's making a mockery of the duty you've tried so hard to keep. You can sense it, can't you? That something isn't quite right. Why would the Calling happen now, of all times? Right when Pike is poised to show up, out of the blue, and offer you a solution steeped in Warden blood to a problem you didn't even have until then?"

"Corypheus?" For a moment, she could see Clarel hesitate, and she dared to hope that something one of them had said might have gotten through to her. Estella pulled in a breath, her fingers curling into her palms.

But then the Warden-Commander's expression hardened. "No. Corypheus is dead. Bring it through!"

The Wardens below, the ones with the green magic in their hands, stepped into a rough circle around some kind of central platform. The warriors remained between the Inquisition and the others, not yet attacking, but each with a weapon drawn.

The disturbance in the fade was palpable, probably even to those among them without magic. A low boom reverberated in the air, a brand new rift opening in the center of the circle of mages.

“This is ridiculous." Nostariel moved to the front of the group, tilting her head up to look one of the warriors in the eye. The occasional gout of cool air cascading off her person and the perceptible but slight chill around her were a fair indication that she was nearing the end of her patience. “You are being used." She said it slowly, then glanced at another. “They're telling you that this is the Wardens against everyone else, but I've been a Warden much longer than most of you, and I have not stopped. Warden-Commander Stroud has not stopped. We are Wardens still, and we feel the Calling in our bones just as you do. Yet here we are."

Stroud's brow was heavy over his eyes. "I commend your bravery, brothers and sisters, but this is not the way. I think you know that, too."

A number of the Wardens said nothing, the only sound was the faint hum of the ritual and the din of battle outside the walls. A few turned to face Clarel upon the ledge, all the while Pike began to anxiously bite his fingernails again. "Warden-Commander, it's almost done. You're the only one who can do this," he said, as he started to rock on his heels.

She hesitated for a moment, casting glances between Pike and her Wardens before she spoke again. "Perhaps we could test the truth of these charges, to avoid more bloodshed..."

Pike lifted his hand to his forehead and took a deep inhale, and upon the exhale uttered, "Fuck it all." He offered Clarel one last, disdainful look before he turned to face the Inquisition more fully.

"We thought something like this may happen," he said, the intensity of his eyes beneath his hood ramping up. "We expected the Inquisition would try to interfere, so I was not sent without aid. A... welcoming present, if you will," he said with a twist to his lips. He lifted a hand and squeezed, sparking red energy for a moment.

A loud, screeching roar echoed from high above, punctuated by the deep thumping of beating wings.

Clarel's eyes went wide at the sight of what Estella suspected had to look an awful lot like an archdemon. Where words had failed to move her much, this seemed to be more effective, and she turned to the Wardens below. "Help the Inquisition!" She whirled and darted after Pike, who had made a hasty exit on the heels of his reveal.

Estella sighed, but there was little time to waste. The dragon was still perched on the roof of a nearby building, and looked about to take off. It didn't launch itself into the air immediately, though, bending down just enough with its neck to breath out a gust of its corrupted breath. Estella dove to the side, coming up in a roll only for a crack and a scream behind her to alert her to the fact that a Pride demon was emerging from the Wardens' rift, and had started its inevitable rampage with the mages responsible.

They needed to follow Pike and Clarel—but that dragon wasn't going to just leave them alone, either.

Beside her, Stroud and Nostariel exchanged a quick glance. "Wardens, with me!" He rapped his sword against his shield, and they began to group around him.

“They can handle the demon and help with the dragon, but some of us should stay behind as well." Nostariel spoke quickly to Estella and the others. “The rest can go after Clarel, but we must decide quickly."

Leon considered it, coming quickly to a decision. “Estella, Romulus. Take Vesryn, Cyrus, Ashton, and Nostariel with you. The rest of us will stay to fend off the dragon." It made sense to split in some version of that fashion, Estella supposed; everyone kept a mix of close, ranged, and magical fighters, and half the healing capability of the advance team.

“Go." He didn't leave room for arguing about it, either. Khari looked like she wanted to, but even she kept quiet. Asala on the other hand never broke gaze with the corrupted dragon, determination and maybe even the closest thing she had to anger furrowing her brow. From their journey through Adamant’s grounds, somehow Zahra had managed to scavenged quite a few blood-crusted arrows. She held one poised between her fingers, eyes trained on the hulking serpent hunkered on the ramparts. The expression on her face read little, though there was the same wide-eyed wonder she’d had on the Wounded Coast where they’d first laid eyes on a dragon battling a giant.

Estella nodded once and took off, curving her path around where Stroud and his Wardens were engaged with the pride demon. It was quite a climb to the top, yet.

Romulus spared a look back for those they were leaving behind in their pursuit, but then pushed forward quickly behind Vesryn, who always seemed eager to be in the lead. The heavily armored elven knight seemed barely slowed by everything he carried. They left the ritual area behind, winding their way left and up several flights of stairs that took them around to an edge of the fortress. On their left, the wall dropped off into an immense chasm below, an abyss that likely went all the way down into the Deep Roads.

Shades emerged and tried to slow them, but they were pitifully inadequate, and the group barely slowed to bash them aside, not even bothering to truly slay some of them. Clarel was swift, and Pike even swifter, the pair of them always just out of sight, but Adamant was no labyrinth here, and there was only one path to follow. Judging by the magical scorch marks and blasts decorating the walls and floor on their way there, the two were already exchanging attacks, none of them proving decisive. Eventually they came across a blood trail, though whose it was could not be discerned.

They continued upwards, almost spiraling now, approaching a corner of the fortress. Their breath came hard and fast, all the while screams of the dragon echoed behind them, accompanied by the struggling Wardens, demons thrown into the mix, and more. There was no time to let their thoughts linger on the others, though. They emerged onto what appeared to be the ruins of a bridge that had once spanned the great chasm. Clarel and Pike's battle had taken them out onto it, quite near the edge, and though it appeared the leader of the Wardens had cornered Pike, it was she that looked more wounded of the two. Vesryn continued his sprint, the others close behind, and they closed the distance as quickly as they could.

"You've destroyed the Grey Wardens!" Clarel spat while she flung a stone fist at him. It collided in midair with a bolt of raw force, canceling both out.

Pike cackled in response. "Me! Oh no, no, no, you destroyed them," he said pointing at her. "All I did was suggest this course of action, and you practically snatched the knife out of my hands to start cutting your own people's throats. Couldn't do it fast enough, in fact." They were circling each other, until his words angered the Warden-Commander. A wave of electricity washed over him, but a discharge of force parted the stream, Pike chuckled while his shoulders smoldered.

Then, Pike lashed out, grabbing Clarel with force magic. "Always too eager too martyr yourselves Warden. Would've been easier to submit."

Only then did the Inquisition and their allies reach effective range, running out partway onto the bridge the two combatants occupied. Nostariel slid an arrow from the quiver at her hip and raised it quickly into a draw. She didn't take the time to aim precisely, just shot in Pike's general direction, well over Clarel's head. It hit the ground just behind him and exploded with an impressive crack, likely enough to knock him some distance towards them.

The force that held Clarel evaporated, and she began to storm toward Pike. "I will never submit to the Blight," she said, leveling her staff at him.

Pike had been thrown closer to the Inquisition and on his knees. He glanced between both parties and snarled. He struck quickly, reaching out with his hand and clenching his fist, causing the force magic to return and crush Clarel with a spray of blood. He then hefted himself to his feet and quickly fadestepped behind the Inquisition. He held both hands up to his chest, gathering energy and jammed both into the stones beneath, issuing a shockwave of pure energy into the bridge. The stones crumbled and broke beneath the force of the impact, and the bridge quickly began to fall apart.

However, just to ensure his success, Pike gathered another shockwave, and sent this one out against the Inquisition, looking to knock them back further into the crumbling bridge.

With apparently the last of his energy sapped, he stumbled as quickly as he could away from the collapsing bridge.

The wall of force slammed into Estella before she could even properly think of running to the safe side of the crumbling bridge, picking her up off her feet and hurling her into the empty air. Stone crumbled around them, pitching even the most surefooted of her companions into freefall with her. Cyrus, Romulus, Vesryn, Nostariel, Ashton... all of them were falling, just as she was. Hurtling towards their inevitable deaths at the bottom of an abyss.

Had it really come to this? Air whistled harshly past her ears, stinging her with stone dust and flecks of debris from the crumbling bridge, but Estella scarcely felt or heard any of it, watching the jagged rim of the bridge grow more distant by the second with a sort of detached sense of calm. Did her life really end here? And theirs, too? All of it... the Inquisition, becoming someone she didn't think she deserved to be, the lessons, the fights, the friendships and camaraderie?

Did she really gather the courage to leave her home only to die at the bottom of a chasm?

The thing was, she could believe it. She could believe that this was her fate. Some kind of retribution, for all the lies and all the pretending. But if that was all, then she should be the only one falling. This... this wasn't right.

Turning herself in the air, Estella took in a deep breath. Facing downward, seeing the ground actually rushing up towards her, shattered her torpor with the effectiveness of a stab wound, lancing right to her heart. She pushed down the panic, pushed down the fear, and swallowed her uncertainty. Just like she always did.

How much more impossible was surviving this than anything else she'd already done, really?

On her hand, the mark hummed, the green light pulsing in time with her heartbeat. Her fingers tingled; a warmth she could not identify spread up her arm, like she'd immersed it in steaming bathwater. “I can do this," she murmured, the words swallowed by the heavy whoosh of wind. “I must."

The light nestled in her palm grew brighter, as if sensing her thoughts, and responded accordingly. Its glow tinged the skin of her face green, even when she turned her palm outwards, thrusting it down and bracing her wrist with her left hand. The mark reacted, surging until it was too bright to look at directly. Estella closed her eyes and turned her head to the side. A splitting crack reached her ears even over the din, and she felt a burst of magic unlike anything she knew.

The landscape beneath her changed, but before she could understand what she saw, the rift engulfed her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The corrupted dragon roared again, and Asala had to clutch at her ears to avoid going deaf. Once it trailed off however, her eyes shot back up toward it and she glared. She was never one to give in to revenge, or let her gentle heart be taken over by hate. Asala was always quick to forgive and forget, and she never held a grudge.... but that vashedan ataashi had killed her brother. She watched as its talons-- seemingly made of raw red lyrium, clutched the wall it perched upon and its neck craned back. A barrier was up at an instant, covering all of her friends and herself. When the dragon breathed its lyrium breath, it struck the shield instead of them. She would not have been able to completely guard against it however, so her barrier was angled, so that the breath would glance off of them.

Still when the air cleared, her barrier was near the point of shattering as it barely held itself together. Fractures had formed all across its surface, and her arms trembled from the effort it required to keep the shield up. Still, she didn't quite feel it, instead what she felt was the desire for the dragon to be closer so she could slam the barrier into its face. Foolhardy, most definitely, but it did not change the fact that Asala wanted the dragon to fall.

She would not be able to do it by herself, and she was not so arrogant to believe it would be that easy even with all of her friends' help. She had to calm herself, and the quiet fatigue she felt in her arms went a long way to do just that. She couldn't let herself forget that they fought against more than just the dragon. Demons and some of the Wardens still presented a danger themselves.

"What... do we do now?" she asked Leon, choosing her words carefully. Regardless, she was quite aware that her emotions played out plainly across her face.

He didn't seem inclined to chide her for them, though it was impossible to have even a vague idea what he thought, covered head to toe in armor as he was. “Not much we can do, while it's up there and we're down here." His voice was roughened, through the helm, as though he were consciously suppressing some other tone he could have had. “We need to get to the wall and draw it to us. Can you cover us with your barriers while we go?" He turned his head slightly, so he was looking at Zahra.

“Arrows should keep it focused on us, if you can be irritating enough. The important part is that it doesn't take off after the others." He and Khari wouldn't be much use until they were in at close range, but at that stage, it was easy to tell that the majority of the burden would be theirs to carry.

"I can," Asala answered. She reached into the satchel at her side and withdrew a vial that held a piercing blue liquid. In one deft motion she unstopped the cork and drained it, replacing the vial once she was done. She could feel the fatigue lift as the potion worked through her veins-- though the taste had always left something to be desired.

“You got it,” while Zahra’s face looked a mess with crusted blood clumped in her hairline, and smeared across the right side of her face, she still managed a weak smile. Like the others, she looked tired. The wild excitement at seeing another dragon had left her eyes, instead they simply looked bright and feverish. She shifted on her heels, and adjusted the bow in her hands. From the looks of it, she’d refilled her arsenal with arrows picked off the dead. Her left arm, however, was bare of cloth and leather alike, scorched down to red, puckered flesh. Healed somewhat by Asala, most likely. It no longer bore blistered bubbles.

Even so, she hadn’t hesitated. Not since stepping into Adamant Keep’s grounds. She behaved as if she were impenetrable in battle, but even she had begun to slow. Grow clumsy. Sweat beaded her brow as she inched close to Leon’s side, and the lip of Asala’s magical field. She reached over her shoulder and drew an arrow from her quiver, holding it at the ready. She took a deep breath. Perhaps, to steady herself. Then she glanced up at Leon and grinned wide, “Make sure I don’t end up this dragon’s last supper.”

Their plan in place, the group made for the wall. While Asala protected them and Zee kept the thing's attention, Leon and Khari swatted aside any lesser demons that accosted them on the way. The courtyard was large, but they were fast, and they'd made it to their target within a minute.

An arrow clinked off the dragon's face—apparently the last straw. With a mighty bellow, it took off, the force of its jump into the air crushing the building-stones beneath its massive claws. The roar trailed into a sharp shriek; its wings beat with a sound like a gigantic bellows.

Khari turned to face it first. It landed again with an earthshaking thud, swiping for her with wicked claws. She ducked under the attempt, swinging her sword for its digits. The crude blade bit in, but not far, and the dragon flung her backwards right after. She landed hard, but rolled to her feet immediately, apparently not much the worse for wear. From the fact that she charged forward again right after, she was more interested in keeping up the fight now that she was in it than in getting help.

Nevertheless, she got some. Leon, moving very fast for a man in so much armor, burst forward all at once, occupying the dragon's right while Khari charged towards the left. He hit its foreleg at full force, leading with his shoulder. Since it was shifted onto that one to claw at Khari, the blow threw it off balance for a moment, allowing him to follow up with two heavy punches. A dull crack accompanied the breaking of one of the dragon's digits, red lyrium flaking off at the point of contact.

It shrieked again, drawing back its head to breathe another stream of corrupted fire at them.

“Hey! Yeah, you,” punctuated with three arrows, fired at once, clattering against the creature’s scaled snout and half-opened maw. Zahra was huffing at its side, backing away but already notching another arrow in place. Not nearly quick enough. If she thought shouting down a dragon was foolish, she certainly wasn’t showing it. Deft fingers pinched the feathers against her cheek and drew even further back before she loosed it in the air, hissing out a “Just die already.”

"Agreed," Asala approved through gritted teeth. She was neither as quick as Leon or Khari, nor was she as direct. Instead she stood a ways out of the fight and when it reared its head back she saw an opportunity. Asala's magic flashed in her hands and when it expelled its corrupted fire, it only went as far as a few yards before the flame was interrupted. Her lips curled back in the effort to hold the barrier against the brunt of the flame, but it did not need to last for long. The barrier she had erected was domed from the inside, and close enough to its face so that when the fire struck the barrier, it ricocheted and engulfed the dragon's face in its own backwash.

The barrier began to fracture quickly under the onslaught, and the toil had fatigued her once again evidenced by her huffing, but it lasted just long enough to dissuade the dragon from continuing, its corrupted flame spilling from its face and onto the ground where it sizzled out. The last act of what remained of Asala's barrier was to slam into the dragon's snout, shattering the instant it touched scale. The damage it had done was nil, aside from maybe surprising it a bit.

It was at least enough to dissuade the dragon from further breath attacks, but even without those, its claws and teeth were certainly fierce enough to pose a serious threat, to say nothing of the red lyrium spikes growing out of its body.

While it was preoccupied with Leon, Khari tried to duck to the side, attempting to cut into its softer underbelly, but she was interrupted by a great rumble, which turned into a cracking sound, and then a grinding clatter, like a rockslide off a cliff. Her head snapped towards the noise.

In the distance, the keep's bridge was visible—and it was collapsing before their eyes. If Asala squinted, she could make out smaller shapes amidst the rocks, falling alongside the stones. It was impossible to tell for sure, but that was definitely the direction the others had chased Pike in. It seemed likely that—

“No. No!" Khari half-screamed, half-yelled the word, taking a quick pair of steps in that direction, as if to run to the bridge herself. The point of her sword scraped along the stone behind her; her face twisted in some inchoate expression of rage, or perhaps something else. Perhaps anguish, or even the beginning of something heavier like grief.

The dragon granted her no quarter to figure out which. Claws raked brutally across her midsection, tearing into the spaces between her armor plates and warping the chainmail underneath as though it were no more than linen. She lost her footing, picked up off the ground and hurled back almost to where Asala was.

She did not move.

Asala grimaced as panic and fear began to mix with the anger she felt toward the dragon. She quickly took the few steps necessary to reach Khari and erected a dome shaped barrier around them as she dropped to her knees beside her. Khari was still alive, and even conscious, but dazed. It could've been far worse considering the manner of monster they faced. Regardless, Asala was thankful for that and quickly readied a healing spell to begin to patch the wounds where the dragon's talons had reached.

That left Leon to command the majority of the dragon's attention. His did not divert to the collapsing bridge; it wasn't even clear whether or not he'd noticed. He went primarily on the defensive, avoiding or trying to knock aside the dragon's blows and retaliating only when the opportunity presented itself. He wasn't accumulating injuries, and oddly enough blunt damage like the kind he dealt with his hands seemed to have an effect on the creature's tough hide.

Unable to strafe away in time, he caught one hit on his arms, crossing them over his head. The effort of staving off the claws brought him to a knee, but he didn't buckle under the force, and the dragon withdrew rather than attempting to press the issue, so to speak. Instead, it snapped forward with its jaws, closing them over his shoulder.

An arrow thudded against its face, drawing blood from just beneath its eye. Leon's fist drove into some of its teeth from the side, accompanied by a cracking noise. When he pulled back, several of the smaller plates on his gauntlet were missing, but the dragon let him go and reared back, putting its face temporarily out of reach. Leon bled liberally from several large holes in his platemail, but if he was in pain, he gave no sign of it.

Lia, responsible for the arrow, was flanked by several other Lions, among them the elf Cor, Aurora's friend Donnelly, and the Qunari Hissrad, all of whom moved to support the Commander at the front. A few additional ranged fighters fanned out behind, a couple archers grouping up with Zahra to support.

Under Asala's hands, Khari's wounds at least partly stopped bleeding. Khari herself was already struggling to her feet. “I'm fine—save the magic." Her tone was clipped, curt, with a growling rasp underneath that didn't seem to be directed at Asala specifically. The other woman's mouth twisted; she braced her sword on the ground and used it to stand. Pulling in an unsteady breath, she hefted the blade in both hands and started forward, bypassing the barrier and breaking into a jog. It didn't seem like a good idea to try and stop her.

“Stubborn girl,” Zahra’s voice cut in beside Khari as she jogged shy of her heels. Bow in hand. Rounding up to her right side, a few paces behind. Enough to cause a distraction. Far enough not to accidentally be cleaved in half. She glanced sidelong at her, eyebrows drawn. Though, she made no attempt to dissuade her. The bow-wielding Lions who’d joined the fray weren’t far behind. They were preoccupied pelting the beast wherever they could. While most of the arrows clattered off hard scales
 some had found purchase, sticking out like porcupine needles behind the creature’s joints.

Asala rocked back to her feet and slipped in closer to the fight to get better aim for her barriers. She managed to just get into place before the dragon huffed. Its larger bony head turned away from them momentarily, looking over them and at something entirely different. Asala took that chance to slam an edge of a barrier into the bottom of its jaw. A few crystals of lyrium broke away from the scales, but otherwise did not seem to register the blow as anything above annoyance. Eventually, it began to turn its massive body away from the fight at hand, though not before lashing out with its mighty tail. Asala was quick enough to erect a barrier to guard against it, but there was not enough strength behind it.

Its large tail crushed through the barrier with ease and caught her heavily in the side. She felt something snap under the impact and then she was airborne. The shock and confusion was immediate and she'd forgotten which way was up until she abruptly found out which direction was down. It wasn't the hard stone of the keep's wall that broke her fall, the landing had been too soft for that. Instead she'd been thrown far enough to collide bodily with Zahra and take them both off of their feet. The dragon's tail hadn't only hit her, however, as any Lions who hadn't had the time to dodge were also thrown off of their feet.

From atop Zahra, she watched as the dragon beat its powerful wings to lift off from the wall and make a quick exit. Not before striking a tower on the way and showering the battle below it with loose stone and debris. Eventually, Asala was coherent enough to try and roll off of Zahra. "Zee! I am sorr--Argh!" she yelped in pain. Her vision blurred from the jabbing sensation she felt with every breath she took, and it was difficult to force air into her lungs. She clutched at her side as she slumped to the ground, slamming her fist against it from the defeat.

If Zahra was at all aware of what had happened in the span of a few seconds, she certainly gave no sign of it. Hefted from Khari’s side like a weightless doll. From the time they tumbled through the air and bounced off the ground, skidding to an unceremonious halt across the cobblestones, she’d been motionless. There was a wet wheezing coming from her lips. But as shallow as it was, she was still clearly breathing. Her eyes, half-lidded, rolled white, and finally shuttered closed. A new wound bloomed out behind her head, painting the cracks red. Her fingers twitched, though as far as anything else was concerned, she gave no indication she’d heard Asala speak.

“Get back to the courtyard." Leon's voice reached Asala over quite a distance. He seemed to be speaking to the Lions, but it was a safe bet that everyone would be heading the same way. “We need to figure out what became of everyone else." He reached up and took the helmet off, raking a hand through his hair to pull it back from his face. He was still bleeding freely from the giant bite mark that formed a crescent around the right side of his chest and shoulder, but other than the heavy sheen of sweat beading on his brow and running down his face, he gave no bodily signs of being strained by it.

Still, he, like most of the others, would clearly need some form of medical attention soon. His eyes fell on Asala and Zahra to her side. Frowning, he crossed the gap and knelt, checking the captain's head wound more cautiously than he initially seemed capable of. The muscles around his eyes tightened, but he apparently decided she was safe to move, because he settled her with care over his uninjured shoulder.

“Can you walk, Miss Asala? I'm going to have the other healers and medics set up in the courtyard. If a potion will help, I'm sure Rilien brought some." His tone was reserved, but not unkind. It was almost as though he weren't sure which one he ought to be using.

Asala rolled back onto her back and wheezed, "Yes, I--" she winced, "I can." Instead of explaining that she had brought her own supply, as that would probably take air she didn't have, she reached into her pack and fished out a crimson vial of her own. She unstopped it and downed in a gulp letting the vial fall to the ground as she grabbed her side again. This time her hands held healing spells as she worked on her own ribs. The tickling sensation was almost unbearable, but eventually she was well enough to move. Not quickly, but move regardless.

"Is she... okay?" Asala asked after Zahra as she forced herself to her feet. There was no way that she could hide the shame she felt from her face.

Leon waited until they were back down on the level of the courtyard before he replied, perhaps to spare himself the strain of speaking while climbing down the ladders from the wall. Once they were both down, however, he made a noncommittal sound. “Well, she did fall unconscious due to an impact," he pointed out, thinning his lips. He seemed to realize that this might not have been the best thing to lead with, though, and backpedaled quickly. “But it's not fatal or anything. With a little time and the right kind of care, she'll be good as new in a couple of days, I'd imagine. Though you're more the expert than I."

Other members of the Inquisition, aided by Stroud and some of the remaining Wardens, were already working to set up a triage area, unfolding cots and moving crates of medical supplies onto the site. Rilien was already directing the process. Aside from a gash on his temple, he seemed uninjured. Under his guidance, the process was nothing short of extremely efficient. It looked like he'd already set up stations for the healers to go to work, including the mana potions they'd need to restore their own energies, in addition to the ordinary health ones for the patients. Leon set Zahra down on one of them, on her side so that her wound wasn't in direct contact with any fabric or anything that might irritate it.

Asala reached for a mana potion-- her second of the day. It was a poor substitute for rest, but it would have to do for now. She grimaced as she replaced the vial empty vial and knelt down on the other side of the cot Leon had sat Zahra down on, deciding that she would be her first patient. It was only fair of course, if she hadn't struck her then Zahra wouldn't be unconscious with a head wound. She then solemnly began her work.

The quiet that had descended over what was once the battlefield was disturbed once again, this time from Aurora and Sparrow taking the set of stairs down that led up to the upper walls with Pike in tow. Pike struggled against his captors, but Aurora held a heavy grip on his hands behind his back, her arm up to her neck encased in stoneskin. Aurora had a cut along her brow and a stream of dried blood flaked away in the corner of her mouth. From the looks of it, Sparrow’s leathers were in tatters. Several slices were cut out around her midsection. Crusted with dried blood, but obviously tended to. Blood speckled across her face like macabre freckles and her knuckles were beaten and bruised; torn and freshly weeping as if she’d spent her time punching someone. Her own hand was poised on the back of his neck. Pike on the other hand was bruised from head to toe, and one of his eyes was beginning to swell shut. He took the stairs with a noticeable limp.

As they reached the bottom, the grumbling from Warden and Inquisition grew louder, but Pike seemed to revel in it. He basked in their hateful stares. "I see that I was missed. Love what you all did with the place by the way," Pike taunted before Aurora's grip on his arms tightened.

“What happened up there?" Leon seemed content to completely ignore Pike himself, and addressed the question to the other two. “Where are the others?"

That caused a shudder of laughter from Pike and he shrugged-- or tried, with Aurora's grip. He didn't seem to care that the question wasn't directed at him. "Oh, you mean the Inquisitors and their friends? Stood a little too close to the edge. Took a nasty stumble I'm afraid-- You know, they might just be reaching the Deep Roads by now. Shh, and maybe we can hear the splat," he said with a cackle.

None of the stares directed at Pike was more hateful than Khari's, and his words were more than enough to provoke her. Her grip tightened on Intercessor; she lifted it from the ground with what seemed to be considerable effort. The end visibly shook, as though she couldn't hold it steady.

“Ar tu na'din, you smug fucking son of a bitch!" Her lips pulled back into a snarl; the roughness of her voice was just as much heavy emotion as injury. Despite her still-oozing wounds, she lunged for him, clearly intent on his death. If he was afraid, he did not show it, and instead met her with only a smirk.

She didn't quite make it far enough; a powerful arm caught her around the middle from behind. Leon held her fast, but was mindful of her wounds. “Khari, don't." He moved his eyes to Aurora. “Gag him, please." The expression on his face suggested that he thought of Pike as about as disgusting as something suspect on the bottom of his boot. That wasn't anything Asala had ever seen on him before, really; he was usually quite mild on any occasion he wasn't busy fighting.

Khari struggled in his grip. “Don't you dare protect him!" She growled it from between her teeth, scrabbling at the arm holding her despite how clearly futile the effort was. She was even more injured than Leon, and not nearly as strong on her best day. “He killed them! He killed–I'm going to fucking murder him, and he deserves it!"

Sparrow hawked and spat on the ground at Pike’s feet, letting her fingers feather away from his neck. A huff sounded, and her hand soon returned. Though this time, much more violently. She wound her fingers through his hair and gripped tightly, jerking his head back. Her mouth twitched into a scowl as she drew her hand into a fist and smashed it into the side of his face. Aurora shifted with the movement fluidly and let the momentum guide Pike to the ground hard. She jammed her knee into his back and reached up for Sparrow to hand her a tatter of leather. She quickly set upon wrapping it around his mouth none-too-gently. Sparrow lifted her boot and poised it across Pike’s exposed neckline. Not quite enough to smother him, but certainly hard enough to cause discomfort, “You’ll die soon enough, Pike. But not here.”

It was only a few moments after they'd subdued Pike that Asala felt a slight disturbance. It wasn't quite physical—which meant it was in the Fade somehow. A heartbeat passed, and then a rift appeared in the center of the courtyard, not far from where the others were gathered. A bright burst of green light bathed everything in its emerald glow for just a moment, somehow less sickly a color than she'd grown accustomed to seeing. It dimmed a little, but the rift itself widened, growing long and tall enough to let a person through.

Leon immediately tensed, perhaps preparing for a demon, but what stepped out of the rift was a much more welcome—and surprising—sight. Romulus, with Cyrus over one shoulder, emerged first, dropping the few inches between the bottom of the rift and the ground. Right on his heels were Vesryn and Estella, the Guard-Captain supported between them.

No sooner had Estella's feet touched ground than the rift sealed up behind them, as though it had never been there at all.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

She was tired. From what she saw when she last drew water, Asala looked how she felt as well. Stark white hair frazzled at the ends and sticking up and out in places, dark bags settling in underneath her eyes, and a flush to her cheeks. At the very least she had managed to wash all the blood off of her hands, though the same could not be said for her robes. The injuries sustained by both Inquisition and Warden were not minor in any capacity of the word. Some had required more than what a potion and a liberal application of healing magic could provide. Shrapnel was the worst injury to try and treat. She closed her eyes and winced, trying to force her mind elsewhere.

It had only been two days since the siege on Adamant had ended, but her work still wasn't over. They'd moved as many of the injured as they could back to Griffon Wing Keep. The treatment tent had to be enlarged to fit them all and give enough room for the healers to work. Donovan and Millian looked a lot like she had when she left them, though they'd never complained, and never would. None of them would, because they worked with the reminder how much worse it could really be for them. They were still attending to some of the worse cases when she left. Asala would have remained with them, had she not a different job to perform at the moment.

Asala clutched a folder of papers to her chest as she left the treatment tent and headed toward the command tent. For the last couple of hours she had been collecting those reports from the attendants and working on her own to present to Leon. The folder contained the list of casualties the Inquisition had suffered during the siege, and even just carrying it put her in a morose and melancholy mood. They were... heavier for her than she'd ever let on. There was so much more to worry about at the moment than her own mental state.

As she approached the command tent, she passed Leon's lieutenant, Reed. She offered him a weak smile and nod of her head as they passed. Afterward, she gently pulled the back flap that led into the tent and called into it. "Leon?" she asked, stepping through the entrance, "I have the casualty report," she said, finally peeling the folder away from her chest at last.

The Commander sat at a desk, one of the more mobile folding ones that ended up in all the more official tents or occasionally usable rooms of the keep. They were still working on converting it for longer-term use, which was why most of the force were yet in tents instead. A rather large stack of paperwork sat on the right side of the desktop, a slightly smaller one on the left.

When she entered, Leon set his quill upright in the inkwell near his hand and glanced up at her. He frowned slightly, but it was swiftly gone. “Miss Asala. Please, take a seat." He gestured to the lonely extra chair in front of the desk, and then tilted his head at her. “Can I call for something to eat and drink, or have you already partaken this afternoon?"

She couldn't actually remember the last time she had sat down and ate. She wasn't even sure if she had eaten that day, but the pit in her stomach suggested not. Her eyes lingered on the chair for a moment before she shook her head in the negative, but... "I am sorry, but I have to get back..." she said, and for a moment she felt even more tired.

The frown returned, this time evidently more deliberate. “I'm afraid I must insist. Mage I may not be, but I understand the toll magic can take on a body. You cannot afford to neglect yours. If it helps, you can think of it as a vital step in providing the best care you can to those who are injured." Standing, he bypassed her to lean out of the command tent. Someone responded pretty quickly, and Asala could hear him conveying orders of some kind or another before he reentered.

He paused before resuming his spot. “Please. At least sit to deliver the report. You don't have to stand because it's official."

She looked down at the report in her hands and hesitated again. There were others that were far worse off than her, and she felt... wrong for wanting to rest. However, she felt as if she no longer had a choice in the matter, Leon did not seem he was going to accept no as an answer this time. So finally she sighed and relented, nodding her head and graciously accepting the empty seat. With the weight now off of them, she was keenly aware of how much fatigue had seeped into her legs, and now that she was no longer in motion, they felt like leaden weights. She sighed heavily and gave one last look to the folder in her hands before she gingerly placed it on the desk in front of her.

"I collected the reports from the other medical teams and organized them into the folder," she said, glancing at the folder, "There were a... substantial amount of wounded. We counted around five-hundred injured. Most will pull through, thankfully but..." she trailed off. It was enough seeing it first hand, repeating it did her no favors, "About one-hundred did not. We still do not yet know the full extent of our losses, and many are yet to be... accounted for," she said the last part with a wince. That meant that they were probably still out there somewhere, laying on the battlefield. She sighed again, and pinched the bridge of her nose while she slunk deeper into her chair.

Leon slid the report towards him, opening the folder with his bandaged hand. He looked to have been worn down by the past few days as well, though he seemed to hide it better than she did. The circles under his eyes were dark by comparison to his fair complexion, and his shoulders held slightly too far forward in a bit of a slump. He still sported heavy bandages; they'd had to swath not only his right arm, but also most of that side of his body—the dragon had bitten down at an angle, creating a half-moon of very deep punctures that had thankfully been kept short of his vital organs by the presence of his thick plate armor, which was now useless. He'd refused any further treatment until they were no longer dealing with patients in critical condition.

He flipped through the accumulated documentation, scanning each one carefully, then nodding and setting it aside. “Thank you for the update," he said. “It seems Vesryn and Cyrus still haven't woken. Could you explain what the situation is there?" From the report alone, all he'd know was that they hadn't died or left the care of the healers.

Asala shook her head and rubbed her face. She had taken those two and the other injured irregulars into her team's personal care. "Cyrus is still in critical condition," she said, the melancholy seeping into her voice. "He... He lost a lot of blood before we could staunch it. We put him in a tent by himself so that he can have clean air and... Estella and he can have their privacy." Estella had remained in the medical tent almost as much as Asala, keeping not only Cyrus company, but the others as well. "I have Millian attending to him personally and to let us know if anything changes."

Her hands eventually went to the collar of her robes, so that she would at least have something to hold on to while she spoke. "Vesryn... We were worried for a while, but fortunately his condition has stabilized. But he... should have woken by now," she said, her tone bleeding worry. In fact during the entire report her tone read worry. "The others are relatively fine, however," she said with a bright note. "I suggested bed rest for Khari but..." she was not the type to just lay in bed, and they both knew it, nor did she have the personnel to assign someone to watch her.

Leon managed a bit of a huff at that, a little sliver of amusement working its way onto his face. “I doubt she'd stay in one spot if I told her to," he admitted.

At that point, a throat cleared outside the tent. “Enter," Leon called, and two of the Inquisition's staff did just that, bearing what looked like two meals and then some. Lean cuts of meat, heaps of leafy greens and colorful vegetables, and heavy dark bread, baked with grains still in and slathered with butter. Exactly the sort of thing one should be eating if planning to undertake difficult labor.

When it was laid out, Leon took pieces of everything except the meat, leaving that quite untouched. “I'm glad to hear that your team is looking after them," he said, returning to his desk once the aides had left. There was a slight emphasis on the word 'your,' but it seemed he felt no need to make the point more acutely than that.

After a short pause for her to settle again with her food, he changed the topic slightly. “And how are you, Miss Asala? The battle with the dragon was difficult for you... in more than one way." That part, at least, was not a question. His tone suggested he was quite certain of it.

Asala had initially reached for the food, but saw a glimpse of her robes out of the corner of her eye. It was not the crimson one she had been gifted from Leon, but rather a standard white one she used while she worked with patients. Splotches of red stained various parts of the bleached cloth. She felt it in bad taste to eat with bloodstained clothes, so before started, she politely peeled the robes off and gently laid them on the back of her seat.

She sighed. She supposed he would've seen the glint in her eye when the dragon appeared. She was aware that everything she felt wrote itself clearly onto her face, especially so when she saw that thing. She did not answer the question immediately, picking at her food for a time first. "I was... angry," she admitted. Rage was always an unfamiliar feeling, but she couldn't mistake the burning she'd felt. "I... I remember when they told me how Meraad had died fighting it, and seeing it with my own eyes? I... I hated it," she said ashamed.

"I wanted... I wanted to make it pay."

Leon dipped his chin, taking a bite out of the rye bread and chewing methodically before he swallowed. When he did, he regarded her for a moment. His expression, as it often seemed to be, was a mild one. The revelation that she'd hated the foul creature, that she'd wanted to exact vengeance upon it, left him apparently unfazed.

“That's not an unusual way to feel," he observed. “I'm sure you saw, for example, how Khari behaved with Pike. Or even how Captain Rose and Sparrow did." Carefully, he cracked open what seemed to be some kind of nut with his fingers, setting the shell aside. “I've felt that way before, myself. I'm..." He trailed off, brows furrowing for a moment. “Sorry, that you know what that's like, now. It isn't a feeling I'd wish upon anyone, the way it sits and festers as it does."

Asala had looked up to him before he trailed off, but eventually returned her eyes to the plate in front of her. The thing was, she didn't regret how she felt. Meraad deserved justice, that thing deserved to pay for all that it had done. It was a pawn of Corypheus, and there was no doubt that they would face it again, so long as the Inquisition stood against Corypheus and his plans. They would have to get through it to get to him. Still, it was as he said. She did not like the way it felt inside her, and the burning she felt when she thought about the dragon, and about how it had taken her brother from her, and from Tammy.

"How do you..." she trailed off quietly, unsure of what to even ask. How to live with it? How to make it go away? She had no idea what words to put to the question, only that there was one she wanted to ask. Her hands had fallen from her plate, and now clutched the lip of the seat below.

“Don't let it define you," he replied, just as quietly. “That feeling—it's yours. It's part of you. I've found that it's better not to deny that." He said it with the tone of someone whose knowledge was of a personal sort. “But it need not be any more than that. A passing feeling. It might seem strange, but I think accepting it makes it easier to let it go, when the time comes."

Clearing his throat, Leon glanced back down at his plate. “Sorry. I don't mean to tell you what to do. Bad habit, I suppose." He tried for a smile, but it looked uncomfortable on his face.

Asala smiled despite herself. "Well... You are the commander. From my understanding it is... kind of your job?"

He actually rolled his eyes, there, his expression easing until it was something a bit more natural. “As I am often reminded. Takes a bit of getting used to." He exhaled heavily through his nose. “But while I'm giving out orders, I'll add another: take care of yourself, Miss Asala. And make sure your healers take care of themselves, too. The work you have to do is hard, but if you neglect yourselves in the process, it will only get harder."

"Yes. I will," she nodded. "Thank you, Leon," she added with a genuine smile.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

His dreams were so much less painful than this.

Even the bad ones.

Cyrus woke to a deep ache in his bones, a sort of slow, throbbing pain that pulsed in time with his sluggish heartbeat. His limbs felt heavy, down to his fingers, and his breath was both shallow and slow, like something weighty was passively pressing down on his chest cavity, preventing it from expanding as it should. The worst pain was divided between his pounding head, which felt like it was about ready to split open at the seams, and somewhere near his left shoulder.

He was conscious for some minutes before he found the strength to actually crack his eyes open. He could feel someone nearby, though they didn't move much. He suspected Stellulam—he thought he recognized the vague scent that lingered under all the sterilization spells and potion ingredients. Others moved about further away. Someone breathed in the heavy and slow way sleepers did. He grew almost irritated when he could not immediately confirm his observations, lacking the ability to quite bring himself all the way to waking. He lingered halfway between the Fade and the material world, and for once, all he wanted was to be fully immersed in the latter.

He pulled in a deeper breath and forced his eyes open at the same time. The inhalation hurt; his eyes started to water almost immediately when his ribs twinged. Probably recently broken and healed. Over his head was the roof of a tent, an ugly taupe color and plain canvas texture. He'd never been so relieved to see something so mundane in his life.

With far too much effort, he turned his head to the side, to see the person who sat nearby. “Stel—" The word caught in his throat, trailing off into weak coughs instead. It made everything hurt worse, and he groaned. “Faex."

“Cy." Estella's tone was urgent; she rolled off the chair and to her knees next to his cot immediately. One of her hands slid into his and squeezed gently. The other found his brow, brushing a few strands of hair back and away. “Asala," she called, raising her voice enough to be heard across the tent. “Asala, he's awake!"

“Don't move too much, Cy; you've lost a lot of blood." Estella rubbed her thumb along the knuckles of his left hand, which was either uninjured or had already been taken care of. She looked to be in bad shape herself, or at least her complexion was wan and a bit thinner than he was used to seeing. Purple bruising mottled crescent shapes beneath her eyes, but she didn't seem injured, at least.

Frankly, he didn't think he could move that much even if he wanted to. But he took her word for it on the cause—the other symptoms certainly matched. He could feel uncomfortable cold sweat soaking into his clothes, to say nothing of the utter, pathetic weakness of his own body. He could only barely remember what had put him here; the Fade part was clear enough up until the confrontation with Nightmare and that spider-shaped demon, but the details got very fuzzy after the fight started.

“The others, are they—?" The strain in his tone surprised him, largely because it wasn't all physical. He was alive and she was alive, but he felt... his brow furrowed.

"Alive," Asala answered for him. She had been apparently taking a nap in a cot situated just behind Estella, because her easily distinguishable pair of horns and head of white hair had shot straight up when she was called. She was still blinking away what little sleep she had gotten from her eyes. She looked as tired as Estella, with matching bags beneath her eyelids and bloodshot eyes. As she rubbed them, it was hard to mistake the immeasurable relief in her face. "Vesryn," she said, tilting her head toward probably another cot nearby, "Is still asleep, but the others are somewhere in the Keep."

“Nostariel didn't make it," Estella amended softly, shaking her head. “She stayed behind to hold off the demon, but... but the rest of us are here still. I did what you said—found the place where the Veil was weak and tore it open. Romulus carried you out."

Guilt was a feeling Cyrus knew better than he usually let on, but he hadn't felt quite this much of it in a while. The reasoning was obvious: the demon they'd still needed to fend off had clearly been the one he'd resolved to take care of. Which meant Estella's friend had died because he wasn't able to do what he'd set out to do and destroy it. He could not help but wonder how much his power was really worth if it was insufficient to protect the people he decided he wanted to protect.

Perhaps nothing had really changed at all.

“I'm sorry." Though his fingers were still leaden and numb, he squeezed her hand as best he could. “I asked you to trust me and then couldn't keep my promise."

Estella shook her head emphatically. “We wouldn't have been able to defeat Nightmare if you hadn't done what you did. Trying to fight on two fronts at once would have killed us all." She sounded certain of it; her hand resumed stroking his hair back from his brow in a soothing, repetitive motion. She left Asala plenty of room to work, though, careful to stay clear of her inspection of him. “We barely survived as it was. None of that is on you." She glanced, for a moment, over to where Vesryn was still unconscious, sighing through her nose.

He still felt that it was, at least in part. Cyrus was the one who had the greatest mastery of the Fade itself. His will was supposed to mean something, there. To be law, if he wished it to be. That was the nature of the power. And yet...

“It's not on you, either." He was fairly certain Estella was going to self-flagellate about this whether he told her not to or didn't, but as usual he decided to register his protest anyway. Besides, speaking was at least some distraction from the pain. “That rift you opened saved our lives, end of story. It might be unkind to put it this way, but Nostariel would certainly have died if she fell to her death with the rest of us. At least she chose what she did, this way."

The wound in his shoulder twinged; Cyrus sucked a breath in through gritted teeth. “Don't suppose you have any stronger painkilling spells in your repertoire, Asala? I could use one if you do."

Asala smiled sweetly, but the regret remained in her eyes. "I am sorry, but I do not. This is the strongest I have," she said. She frowned for a moment as she thought but eventually shook her head, the smile turning downcast. "Miss Nostariel... had one, but I am unable to replicate it," she stated, with some wistfulness to her tone. "She was... an expert healer."

Ah, that was right. “A spirit healer, wasn't it?" Cyrus shifted uncomfortably, trying to move minimally for the sake of making her work easier, but it was difficult when everything was sore. “Not an easy thing to become." It also required a certain temperament, of course. One he certainly didn't have.

Still, it was a topic of conversation, and he found that it was comparatively welcome right now. He could just cross back into the Fade, and deal with the pain that way, but at this point he really didn't want to. “But not an impossible one, for the likes of you, I should think."

"Do you believe so?" she asked. She could've been easily mistaken for simply indulging him in conversation to take his mind off of other things, though there was certain rise to her tone that suggested genuine curiosity. "I do not know much about Spirit Healers, I am afraid. I remember seeing the name in one of the tomes you translated for me, but... I have not reached that chapter yet."

“Normally I wouldn't encourage skipping in the reading, but you should consider it, in this case." Cyrus inhaled slowly through his nose, holding the breath for a couple seconds before releasing it. “There's quite a bit of work involved, but no more than it takes to be truly good at anything. It's just different, considering it involves a proper spirit-bond. None of this possession business." He almost raised a hand to wave it dismissively, but then pain speared up his arm and he let it fall back to the cot.

Right. They weren't actually in the middle of a lesson here. Shame, that. “Anyway, it would actually make healing easier for you, since most of the specialty spells are in the Spirit school instead of the Creation one... this is the wrong time for this discussion, isn't it?" He glanced at Estella for confirmation.

She actually laughed softly at that. “That's never stopped you before," she pointed out with some amusement. “But...perhaps you should let Asala do her work without a lecture, yes, fascinating as the subject may be."

“...Right." He sighed. “I'm sure I'll be laying here bored out of my mind for the next few days anyway. Feel free to ask me more about it if you get a break or something." He didn't want to ask her to ask him, but it would be dreadfully dull not to be able to do anything interesting while he recovered.

"I will think about it," she teased with a sweet smile, but he could tell she would mean to make a point of it. "However, I suggest we hold off until you are able to breathe without hurting first."

“I'll work on it."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It felt good to be back in her armor.

Fighting made sense to Khari, in a way that a lot of the rest of all this didn't. So when Leon had told her the scouts had reported there was a ruin to investigate, she'd jumped on the chance to go. Considering that various members of the irregulars were still on light duty only, it had been decided that she'd go with Rom, Asala, and Zee to do... whatever it turned out needed doing. Their orders weren't very specific. Maybe because the scouts didn't really know what was going on up there.

Buckling her gauntlets on, Khari reached for a scarf. It had been left in her tent, and no one had come for it, which she took as permission to borrow it for now, at least. Her clan never went as far east as the desert, so she wasn't very familiar with the terrain, but when she'd marched here with head uncovered, she'd ended up with sand in places she never, ever wanted sand to be again, so figuring this out seemed worthwhile.

Having tried about half a dozen different ways and never quite getting a decent replica of how the others had done it, she huffed and exited the tent, still trying to figure the damn thing out. Not looking where she was going, she ended up colliding with something—someone—solid. Being the smaller, lighter person in the collision, she staggered backwards a couple of steps, tilting her head up to identify the other party.

“Oh, uh... sorry Asala." Khari paused a moment, then looked down at the scarf in her hands. Asala was from a desert. She'd been there. “D'you know how to do this? I'd rather not get sand down my armor, but I can't figure out how to wrap it right."

Asala had reached for her while she stumbled back, most likely to make sure she didn't fall over, but once it was clear Khari still had her feet under her Asala reeled her hands back in. For her part, she seemed to be prepared to set out herself. She already had a layer of vitaar applied to her face. A golden pigment that complimented her eyes and extended from beneath them to cover her face in various geometric shapes. Her bare shoulders and white hair were likewise accented by the golden substance.

As became the norm for their forays into the warmer areas of Thedas, Asala wore loose clothing with wide necklines no doubt to comply with her set of horns. However, she did wear boots with the billowy trousers she had tucked in and a scarf wrapping around her own neck. Notably, wherever she had exposed skin, she also had a liberal application of vitaar-- to guard against sunburn most like.

She tilted her head as Khari presented her with the scarf before she chuckled to herself. "I do," Asala replied, tugging at the scarf at her own neck. Though the shirt she wore was without sleeves, the scarf did cover her neckline. "I can do it for you, if you would like?"

Khari handed her the scarf with a shrug. “Sure. Just do it slowly, so I can figure out for myself the next time, okay?" She stood still, trying not to fidget, since that would probably make things more difficult.

Asala nodded as she accepted the scarf and went to stand behind Khari. As was asked of her, she was slow with wrapping it around her neck with wide motions so that Khari could see clearly. Perhaps maybe she was even a bit too slow, but eventually, the scarf was tied to Khari's neck. "There," Asala stated as she took a step backward. She paused for a moment and pursed her lips before she started again, "I am sorry, but I do not know how to get it to go over your head for, uh, obvious reasons," she said, tapping her horns with an apologetic smile. Probably what the vitaar was for.

“Nah. I got that part." Khari tugged a bit at the back, pulling part of the fabric loose and settling it over her vibrant red curls. It was basically a hood, but secure enough not to go anywhere. Another bit from near the front would fit over her nose and mouth if she needed it to, but she left that where it was for now. “Thanks, Asala. The others are probably near the gate by now—we should go meet them."

Reaching back to make sure Intercessor was secure in its place, Khari led the way forward, passing the mess tent and the command one on her way to the front exit. Someone had already readied the horses for the trip. Definitely better than slogging through sand on foot. She could see Rom and Zee ahead, too, and raised a hand by way of greeting.

“Who's ready to go explore a bunch of rocks buried in sand?" She made it sound sarcastic, but truthfully, she was glad for the opportunity to get out. Griffon Wing wasn't nearly as big as Skyhold, but it was holding almost the same number of people, right now, and Khari felt a bit like a little fish squeezed into a tin.

“I hope these rocks are shiny,” Zahra quipped from the gates, a toothy smile turning the corners of her mouth up. Beneath her own maroon-colored headscarf were fresh bandages wound around her head. Her thick hair lay flat where it was wrapped. The rest of it was pulled into a loose braid which hung down her bare shoulder. She’d chosen appropriate clothes as well. A sleeveless vest that allowed for her arm, from her shoulder to her fingers, to be covered in bandages, possibly to protect it from being damaged further. Whoever had done it had taken great care to cover all of the burnt tissue. If she was at all in pain, she certainly didn’t show it.

Loose trousers tucked into calf-high boots, fastened with another colorful scarf of sorts, finished her ensemble. Comfortable gear for a trek in the desert. She raised her shoulder in a shrug and readjusted the scabbards, swinging at her hips, with her good hand, “Honestly, I’m just glad to get out for awhile.”

"Don't get careless," Rom reminded the three women with him. "We don't know what we're walking into." He already sat astride his horse, hood up to guard against the sand. In place of a scarf he wore a more compact piece cloth that clung tighter around the lower half of his face, though it was currently pulled down so he could speak with them more clearly. Zahra laughed and swung herself up onto her horses saddle, albeit a little less gracefully. While she subtly favored her good arm, she didn’t appear all that bothered by it. A small knit to her brows that might’ve passed off as minor annoyance, if anything.

Khari snorted, swinging astride her horse with a practiced motion. “I dunno what you're talking about, Rom. I'm never careless." Patting the horse's neck, she steered him towards the gate, waving up to the guards on duty, who cranked the iron portcullis up for the four of them. She led the way without really deciding to do so consciously, easing them up to a ground-eating trot pace while the ground was still slid enough for it.

Asala coughed gently. "Uh, Khari... I am not so certain I believe you," Asala answered, though the little smile to her lips gave away the tease for what it was. Khari grinned.

She'd seen a map of the basic way they were going, and trusted one of the others to point it out to her if she erred too much. “What are we supposed to be looking for, anyway? All I got was 'suspicious ruin, go take a look.'" Leon had used much more eloquent words, of course, but the information was essentially the same.

"Ruins make for good hideouts," Rom pointed out, catching up quickly and riding more or less beside Khari. By his tone, general demeanor, and lack of much reaction to her quip, he wasn't in the best of moods. Even with the hood and the mask up, he wasn't so hard to read. "We need to make sure the area is as secure as we can get it before we march back to Skyhold. Venatori held Griffon Wing, they could be elsewhere, too."

“Venatori,” Zahra repeated the word with a sigh. Two shades exasperated. She rounded up alongside Rom and glanced sidelong for a moment before staring off at the horizon. She didn’t appear all that concerned whether or not they’d see any more of them, though it was difficult to tell if anything worried her at all. Her smile hadn’t waned since waking up in Griffon’s Keep, neither had her spirits. Perhaps, she was just happy to wake up, and see everyone. “I’d seen enough of those bastards. You think they’re also looking for stones buried in sand?” It sounded like a rhetorical question.

Khari wondered if something was bothering Rom in particular. Well, actually, that was a stupid thing to wonder. Something probably was, and it was probably whatever had actually happened when they fell into the Fade. Khari didn't know a lot about magic, but she knew that was a big deal. And she'd seen what they looked like walking out of there.

It had been bad enough on her side of things. She pressed her lips into a thinner line, and sighed through her nose. She wanted to ask him about it, but she wasn't sure how, or even if this was the right time. Would it ever be the right time, though? “We can find out, anyway." She glanced at him once more before putting her eyes in front. Venatori weren't to be trifled with, even if she was pretty sure they could handle whatever small party of them would be out here now.

Gradually, what must have been their destination resolved on the horizon. It looked kind of like a big fancy house, maybe even big and fancy enough to be called a palace or something, though it wasn't in great shape, obviously. Hence the 'ruin' part. It had a spiky sort of architecture to it, in a dark color, with a few trees growing in front. The ominousness and the spikiness made her think Tevinter, but she couldn't be sure. It wasn't like she was an expert on that kind of thing.

There were plenty of footsteps in the dirt out in front of the ruin, most of them heading inside, and very few heading out. Not a promising sign, if they were hoping to have a quiet trip. Rom was the first to dismount, as it was obvious the horses wouldn't be fitting inside. Once all four were on foot, they stepped onto a narrow pathway leading inside. Even from here the air smelled different somehow, a little acrid or oily. Rom left his mask in place.

He stepped inside the thin, open doorway first, taking a few steps before he quickly drew his blade and got his shield in front of them. A second later, though, he paused, tilting his head to the side. "What the..."

A large rage demon was planted near the door, back turned to it, in mid lunge for what looked to be a low-ranking Venatori soldier, who was backing away in apparent fear. The odd part was that the scene was frozen. Nothing appeared out of place with either of the subjects in front of them, but indeed they looked more or less like they were locked in a living piece of art. Glancing further in, they could see more Venatori, and more demons, all similarly frozen in place.

Rom took a step closer to the rage demon, examining it. It seemed to be the source of the smell. Rarely did they have long enough to stand beside a rage demon to properly smell the thing. Rom shook his head and turned away from it. "Why does this not even seem strange to me anymore..."

"Wait, do you feel that?" Asala asked, turning to face the open door they had just passed through. Her brows furrowed and her head tilted quizzically. "There is not even a breeze from the outside. Everything just feels so... still." Shaking her head, she turned back toward Rom and the others, coming to stand behind them, though understandably further away from rage demon. "Do you... think it is like the magic we faced in Redcliff?" she asked.

The strangeness of the ruins certainly wasn’t lost on Zahra. She’d joined Rom at his side, though she inspected the frozen creature with far more curiosity. She prodded a finger at the rage demon’s clawed fingers, poised above the Venatori’s gawping face, with little more than a thin-lipped smile. She made a humming sound in the back of her throat. It idled somewhere between amazement and barely contained excitement. She leaned over and dragged a hand across the Venatori’s face, patting his cheek before straightening up and planting her hands against her hips.

“It’s something...” she’d taken to leaning against the Venatori's back. It was solid enough. Much like a segment of wall. Frozen in place, like a piece of horrific memory. She followed Asala’s gaze towards the door and shrugged her shoulders, eyebrows pinched, “Something tells me we’ll find the answers the further we go.” Her laugh had a tilt of barely susceptible worry, “Or not.”

Khari was a bit tempted to just stab all of them now, since they were Venatori and demons anyway, but that didn't seem like a very honorable or sporting thing to do, and who knew what effect it might have, anyway? This was clearly above her pay grade. Still... the Venatori were one thing. Demons were another. She reached over her shoulder, drawing her sword from its spot at her back.

“Wonder if we can just... you know?" She shrugged, then swung in a controlled arc for a nearby shade. Intercessor hit where she aimed, then abruptly rebounded, as though the shade's immobile body were vehemently rejecting the contact. It was enough to throw her backwards, and she fell onto her rear with a low oof.

“Guess not." She huffed out half a laugh and grinned at the others. “So, uh... might need to undo whatever magic this is before we do the fighting part. Just, you know, a guess."

"I wonder..." Asala said, looking down at her hands. Apparently deciding upon something, she threw her gaze towards Zahra. "Could you ready an arrow? I wish to try something." Zahra quirked her head to the side, curious as to what she was planning to do, but obliged without question.

Once they were ready, Asala brought the magic to her hands, the same muted green she had used when they dealt with the Venatori mages while taking Griffon Wing Keep. She noticeably took a step backward before she erected the barrier over the Venatori warrior instead of the rage demon, most likely for the obvious reasons. Though the barrier was up, and the dispel was working judging by the coloration of the barrier, nothing changed. The Venatori still did not unfreeze. Asala however winced, and let the barrier melt away. "I... tried," she stated before shrugging, "But this magic is far beyond the scope of my own."

Rom, in the meantime, went to offer Khari a hand up. His eyes had softened a little, and he might have even smiled behind his mask, but once it was clear nothing they could do would affect the frozen Venatori and demons, he signaled the group to keep moving. "I'd say we could just leave them here, but... if a Venatori mage learned something from Magister Viridius, or found notes from him or something, we need to deal with it. It's dangerous, especially if the mage doesn't know what they're doing."

Further in they found a fade rift, the obvious source of the demons. A few were in the process of spilling out of it, and everywhere they looked there were Venatori scrambling for cover or in the act of fighting back against the creatures. Some were already dead, just as frozen where they lay on the ground as everything else. Some of them were captured in rather spectacular displays, such as a mage lifted into the air by a terror, or an unfortunate soldier who had his arm torn off by a shade. The blood lingered in the air, the gruesome moment paused in time.

When Rom tried to interact with the rift, however, his mark was met with no response. He grumbled in frustration. "Guess we'll have to close that on the way out."

It was actually kind of awesome, in a macabre sort of way. Khari stepped in close to the one who'd lost an arm. She poked one of the suspended drops of blood with a fingertip, but it was solid enough to be crystalline, and resisted motion just like the demon did. Huh. She tilted her head at the rather grisly view of the stump where the arm had been. It was weirdly interesting, and she might have lingered. But they were moving again, and she jogged to catch up, not wanting to be left behind.

They crossed an inner courtyard of sorts, where there was more of the same. By the looks of it the Venatori hadn't been in the ruins for long. The camp they were in the process of setting up inside wasn't complete, many of the tents still in shambles on the ground. They trekked up a flight of stairs, arriving in a confined chamber containing nothing but a pedestal of sorts. There, a Venatori mage had plunged the end of a staff into the stone. Blood hung in the air all around them, the source of it obviously a hastily made slash in the mage's own arm. Blood magic. Rom looked around at the blood hanging in the air above him, then down at the staff. Unlike everything else, the staff was vibrating, humming slightly, and a dull blue light emanated from within the pedestal. It didn't look to be paused in time, unlike everything around it.

"I'd say this is our source," Rom speculated. "Not sure if there's a good way to undo it, though."

“While I’m all for touching things you shouldn’t,” Zahra began to say, circling around the staff, “I
 don’t know about this.”

Khari wrinkled her nose and scratched the back of her head through the scarf she still wore. “I mean... that looks like it's doing something important. If we destroy it, probably nothing will be doing the important thing anymore."

Asala stared at her with her mouth agape, the wheel clearly turning in her head as to why that may be a bad idea. However, if one ever made it to her, she didn't voice it. Instead she closed her open mouth and spoke, "We should probably prepare first."

"Why?" Rom shrugged. "We should let them finish what they started back there, then clean up anyone left." He studied the staff a bit more, then sighed, glancing at Khari. "You want to do the honors, or should I?"

She shrugged. “I can do it." Still holding her sword in one hand, she moved to where the stone was, blinking at it. It was definitely humming, and vibrating ever so slightly. Well, that was quite possibly dangerous, but you never got glory unless you had the guts for it, right?

Hefting Intercessor in both hands, Khari heaved it forward. The heavy dwarven steel cleaved through the wood of the staff's pole, half-slicing, half-snapping it in twain. A heartbeat passed, and then almost with a lurch, time started up again around them.

Immediately blood rained down on their heads and splashed around them on the floor. The blood mage in question lurched back, and only had a moment to stare in complete shock at the four strangers that suddenly surrounded him before Rom's knife plunged into his chest, and he stilled. He fell with a heavy thud, a sound which was drowned out by the sudden chorus of the desperate battle raging outside the room they were in. It was easy to see from a glance out the door that the demons were winning, but both sides were thinning each other out effectively.

Zahra made a noise that might’ve sounded like disgust as blood rained down on them. She wiped at her face with the back of her hand and knuckled at her eyes, before planting a foot across the fallen blood mage’s chest, “So... we make our way back?” She glanced at Rom, and back towards the chaos breaking out ahead of them.

"Perhaps... in a few more moments?" Asala asked, letting the barrier she had erected around herself fade away. Noticeably, it had shielded her from the blood spray.

A few more moments was all it took for the fighting to begin to wind down, the Venatori being on the losing side. Swiftly they moved out, making short work of the wounded and weary that remained, whether they were demonic or human enemies. It seemed likely the Venatori had tried some sort of time magic to try to save themselves when the rift had appeared in their choice of hideout. The rift was able to be closed like any other when they reached it, and that seemed to be the last of the threats.

When they were about to leave, however, Rom paused, noting the spot on the floor where the rage demon had been. "Where's the... look out!" He had turned around, his warning shouted towards Zee. Rage demons were not known for stealth, but this one had migrated down a side hall during the fight, and now rushed back towards them with surprising speed, reaching a burning limb out in the pirate's direction.

Whatever Zahra had expected
 it certainly hadn’t been this. Her bow occupied her hands, and she’d only had time to look up when Rom shouted towards her. The arrow she’d been holding against the bow’s string dropped from her fingers, clattering on the ground at her feet as the rage demon advanced. Impossibly fast. Maybe, she was regretting poking it earlier. Maybe, she didn’t have time to form a thought beyond shit.

From the looks of it, she hadn’t had time to reel backwards either, though she tried. Her feet tripped and tangled with the fallen Venatori’s arm, burnt to a crisp. It crackled and fell to ash under the weight of her boots. She raised one of her arms, shielding herself from the oncoming heat. An instinct rather than anything effective to counter its attack. The rage demon reared back and wrapped its claws around her bicep, engulfing her arm. Attempting to pull her closer. Its flames licked up and ate away at the bandages.

The smell of burning flesh filled the air.

She fell backwards, dead-weight, trying to break free. Pulling against its grip. A scream bubbled and broke free from her lips.

"Zee!" Asala cried out, a barrier already in her hands. A shield materialized in front of the demon, where its face was. It struck the demon with a dull thump, but it still did not relent. The barrier pushed further and added distance in between the demon and Zahra.

The rush of a battle still thrummed in Khari's body, and she was quick to react at the opportunity. Pivoting where she stood, she chopped downwards in a swift, clean stroke, severing the demon's arm from its elbow. The limb fell away from Zahra, nerveless and without a way to grip. Her follow-up thrust pushed the blade of her sword right into the creature's chest cavity and out the other side. When she pulled it away, the blade hissed and steamed, faintly red at the edges where she'd plunged it into the creature's molten heart. The demon dissolved, banished to the Fade from whence it had come.

“You okay, Zee?" That seemed to have been the last of them, but it had probably given her a nasty burn.

The captain kicked the useless limb further away, hugging her arm to her chest. A sheen of sweat dripped down her chin. There was a moment of silence, before Zahra glanced up and offered a toothy grin. It looked somewhat forced, though she still managed to rattle off a laugh, “Y-yeah, I’m fine. Scars build character, don’t they?” Her eyebrows knit together, and her tone, strained as it was, sounded much more genuine when she added, “Thanks.”

Asala was by her side in a moment, leaned over as close as she could get to Zahra without enveloping her. "Let us hope not," Asala mumbled to herself and she set about inspecting the burn. It wasn't long before she was digging around the pack at her side for a potion or ointment or something.

“I'll get the horses." The sooner they could get back to Griffon Wing, the sooner Asala would have access to all her supplies and such. Khari figured that was probably better than lingering.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It hadn’t taken them very long to return to Griffon Wing Keep with the way they flew across the dunes. Might’ve been because they’d pushed their horses so hard. Zahra supposed even her tight-lipped, jaw-clenching stoicism wasn’t enough to fool anyone. As hard as she acted at times, she wasn’t immune to pain
 at least not of the physical variety. Truth be told, she’d acquired more scars and wounds since joining the Inquisition than all of her journeys combined. Whether or not it was her because of her careful, meticulous means of conducting business at sea, or else, the fact that she had to temper her tongue, and blade with so many people fighting at her elbows. An army at her front and back certainly wasn’t something she was used to. Neither was facing dragons and Fade-creatures, capable of burning her to a crisp.

She’d been ushered to the medicinal ward as soon as they passed through the gates. Led by the flustered Qunari-woman; all nattering hen-hands, adorable as it was. It was only then that she began to feel woozy on her feet. A fever, she’d said. Nothing to worry about. By the pinched draw to her eyebrows, it was difficult to tell if she wasn’t just trying to make her feel better. Honestly, everything looked grave when she was frowning like that. She still allowed the much taller woman to help her into the quarters, and into one of the makeshift cots. It wasn’t much different from the beds in Riptide’s belly. Without lavish pillows; a shame, having such a big keep without any decorations at all. Only sand and dust and bloody ruins.

She made a humming noise in her throat and plopped her head down on the pillow. An unintentional hiss of pain followed. Fortunately, she hadn’t needed to tear off any of her clothes, seeing as her vest was sleeveless. Picking off pieces of cloth and leather plastered to her blistered arm had been bad enough. So it goes when facing dragons, she supposed. Better not to stand in its way when its gorge flexed with lyrium-fire. A mental note, next time. It appeared that there was always a next time. Zahra held her arm slightly off to the side, so that it couldn’t touch her, though it still stuck somewhat to the sheets. Pity the bastard who needed to clean them. She glanced up at Asala and sifted a sigh through her lips, “Seems like I’m always keeping you busy.”

A smile tugged its way there, accompanied by a raised brow, signaling that it was a joke.

"I... have been busier," Asala replied with a flash of a little smile. It only lasted half of a second however, before it was replaced by that worried frown. She had went to a nearby table and reached for a nearby vessel, turning it over on top of each hand washing the blood and vitaar from her fingers. Once they were clean enough, they flashed in a white glow, a disinfecting spell from what Zahra had seen before. She then began to pluck various vials from the assortment organized on the table and placed them on a wooden tray, along with a few new bandages. Once her supplies were collected, she went to Zahra's side, tray in hand.

Asala took a red vial from the tray, a healing potion and held it out for Zahra to take as she set the tray down onto a nearby stand. "At least you are not one of my more frequent patients, yes?" she said with a consoling smile. Her other hand already floated over Zahra's injured arm, a spell lighting up Asala's fingers. The pain in her arm bled away to a more manageable state, at least for a moment. The painkilling spell would not last forever.

“Good. Then I’m not such a nuisance,” Zahra lamented with a thin-lipped smile. In any other circumstance, she might’ve welcomed the attention. In this case, however, she would have much preferred being in one piece, avoiding any medical help whatsoever. It almost seemed as if she hurt even more afterward. She’d asked why once, mostly as a joke. Apparently, it was just a part of the healing process. Even so, she avoided looking at her burnt limb. It was an ugly enough sight to behold—certainly not one she wanted to frequently visit. Physical imperfections irked her. Of course, only when it came to herself. It was a pettiness she held close to her chest, idling just beside her pride. A pirate’s truest treasures. Hers, at least.

Without even an inquisitive sniff, Zahra took the healing potion from her hands, and sunk it back in one gulp. As if it were a goblet of ale, rather than medicine. Wasn’t much different if she thought about it. The potion filled her belly with warmth and made her feel
 less. She flexed her fingers and let out a sigh as soon as the prickling burning sensation ebbed away, “Oh, I wouldn’t mind that if the wounds weren’t so foul.” She paused for a moment and spared her arm a glance, wrinkling her nose, “Like a small paper cut. I don’t suppose
 there’s a way to make it look less beastly.” She studied Asala’s face and arched an eyebrow.

Asala smiled apologetically, "It will be... better when I am finished." Better, but not gone. She seemed she wanted to add something to it, decided against and instead focused the brunt of her attention on Zahra's arm. Both hands were enveloped in the healing magic now, slowly passing over the afflicted arm a couple of times. With each pass, the pain and burn lessened, but it would take a while yet before it would be complete. "I am... sorry, my skill set is not yet to the point where I can... erase them." The look in her eyes were clearer than any words she could've said. But I wish they were.

“That’s alright, kitten.” As teasing as her words came off, Zahra meant them. She’d never trusted anyone with her well-being. Joining the Inquisition and allowing such things was jarring. Medicine? Mangled limbs? Cuts and boo-boos? A large part of her would rather slink in a dark corner and suffer out of sight. She’d lived so long relying on herself that anything outside of it
 was uncomfortable. Garland hadn’t made anything easier, either. She’d rather toss herself to the sharks than have him sit by her bedside, prodding threads and needle through her flesh. Even if he knew what he was doing—his bedside manner idled between crooked grins, and a look that made her skin crawl. Constantly asking questions to things she’d rather forget.

“You’re already doing a lot better than I expected. Not that I expected any less from you.” Compared to that bearded bastard, Asala’s manner was much better. She focused on the task at hand and—despite being generally sheepish—her kindness radiated throughout the room. Besides, while he relied on his hands, and his cold tools, she operated by using her magic to heal wounds. She’d always thought it unusual. Magic. How someone could wave their hands and knit flesh back together. Or summon shields, conjure fire, and the like. No one in her family had any inkling of talent when it came down to it. Simple fishermen seldom did.

Asala tried to blink away the red blossoming across her pale features, but if anything it'd only made it more noticeable. In spite of the growing embarrassment in her face, the healing spell in her hands remained constant and steady. It was fortunate she was able to split her focus between healing and both listening and speaking.

“I never asked before,” Zahra glanced down to Asala’s hands, “Have you always done this? Mend wounds, instead of causing them. Y’know, Cyrus is like a hurricane, and I’ve always wondered
 why some mages choose this, over that.” She tried to keep her squirming to a minimum, despite the tickling sensation drifting up and down her arm. Perhaps, it was like choosing between being a pirate and a fishermen. Or maybe, it wasn’t a choice at all.

"I did not have many options," Asala confirmed. "Meraad and I were the only saarebas-- mages in our home." She paused for a moment and bit her lip, before shaking her head. "No, that is not correct, there was another, but he traveled with the Saarethost, our mercenary company, and was not able to consistently teach us. We had to mostly work out our magic on our own." She had finished another pass, and the afflicted red areas were beginning to fade, but the scar tissue unfortunately remained. Asala frowned for a moment, apparently debating on something before she decided and continued to speak.

"I apprenticed underneath our herbalist, it was from him I learned herbs and how to brew potions but..." she paused to look toward the empty vial on the bed stand nearby, "That method alone requires more time to effectively heal wounds. I felt I could do it quicker and more efficiently if I could somehow use my magic in the process." Asala laughed gently in remembrance, "As you could guess, Tal-Vashoth are not eager to let a young, inexperienced saarebas experiment with her magic on their wounds. So I had to find... other ways to practice."

The magic in her hands finally faded away, and under the natural light, Asala inspected the wounds. Nodding to herself satisfactorily, she reached for a ceramic jar on the bed stand. When the removed the lid, the scent of honeyed aloe filled the air, and she began to gently cover the wounds with the ointment. "I started to ask for fish from our fishermen when they returned from the sea. I used to take them to the beach and practice reviving them there."

Zahra snorted. Loudly. She hadn’t meant to, though withholding the laughter brewing in her chest was the result. She waved her good hand to dismiss it and tempered her grin into a soft smile, “Sorry, sorry. It’s just
 the thought of you trying to resuscitate fish.” She tilted her head to the side, and studied Asala’s face, “This suits you though—magic and potions. Smelly herbs. Helping people. I feel like we don’t thank you enough.”

She slipped her hand behind her head and sunk back against the pillow. She could think of worse places to be. Besides, her arm actually felt
 better since coming through the doors. Whatever she’d smeared on felt cool against her skin. A far cry from the brittle heat she’d felt earlier. She almost felt comfortable. Tipping slightly to the side, enough to face her properly but not upset Asala’s work, Zahra allowed a silence to stretch between them before smiling again.

Meraad. He was probably often on her thoughts. That they both had something in common beyond living in the same village sounded nice. Even if she couldn’t quite grasp how their society functioned. All those strange words. Even so, that connection was something she’d always wanted with Aslan—more history, at least. A better understanding of where he’d come from. She was pleased that she could reflect back on him and smile, laugh. It was a good sign. She, too, had healed since Haven, since leaving Asala’s village.

“I feel like we don’t say this enough. Thank you, Asala. I mean it.”

Asala shook her head as she replaced the ceramic jar and replaced with with a roll of bandages. "You do not need to say it, seeing you alive and well is thanks enough," she said with a smile.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Leon sat patiently on one of the beds in the infirmary, awaiting his turn for treatment like everyone else. He supposed he could have enforced some kind of priority for himself, but he felt absolutely no inclination to do so. He wasn't here for anything terribly complicated anyway. Rilien was busy, and he needed help dealing with a few of the more troubling symptoms of his condition.

There were only a couple of healers on duty, seeing to practice injuries and more mundane illnesses as usual—there couldn't have been more than a dozen people to see on the average day, perhaps. A far cry from the chaos immediately after a battle. Leaning against the wall behind him, Leon tipped his head back and closed his eyes, letting the ambient noise of everyday activity wash over him. Underneath all of it, he was painfully aware of the workings of his own body: heartbeat, breath rate, the pulsing throb behind his temples, the much vaguer pains in his hands, and the deep ache that he was certain would never leave his bones.

Perhaps one day, he would be free of it. He did not look forward to such an occasion.

"Leon?" He needn't open his eyes to recognize Asala's lilting voice. Though when he did, he saw Asala approaching outfitted in set of white infirmary robes, these fortunately lacking the bloodstains the last one he saw her in had. "What can I help you with?" she asked, taking a seat in an adjacent bed.

Now there was a question with several possible answers. Leon turned his head slightly so he was meeting her eyes properly, but otherwise he didn't move much. “Good afternoon, Miss Asala. I was rather hoping you had something on-hand for headaches. Also, I seem to have split my knuckles during practice about an hour ago, so if there's some sort of healing tonic available, I'd very much appreciate it." He shifted so that the hand in question was visible. One of his calluses had indeed cracked, a much less frequent occurrence since he'd started regularly medicating it with ointments and lotions, but one that did still happen from time to time. Something of an occupational hazard, when he trained without gauntlets.

The crack was still oozing blood at a sluggish rate, but he'd at least staunched it himself already, as well as cleaning and disinfecting the initial injury. Were he not in the company of good healers, he'd have had to stitch it manually, in all likelihood. It was nice to be able to push a bit harder, knowing the solutions were less... time-consuming.

Asala held out her hand to receive Leon's own, and once she had it she looked at the injury. It was a relatively minor one, in comparison of the number of other injuries she dealt with on any given day. Apparently satisfied with the once over, she let her other hand hover over the injury and with a flash of magic the oozing stopped, replaced by a fresh scab. She then smiled at him and nodded, "Of course." With that simple answer, she stood and went to the cabinet that held the infirmary's medical supplies. She flipped through a few items, collected a few and returned only moments later.

First, she handed him a small muted crimson vial-- evidently smaller dose of the standard healing potion, "For the headache-- and it will help the healing process," she said, before handing him a small pouch. Judging from the shapes poking through the fabric, it held a few more vials. "In case you get any more." The next item she held for him to take was a roll of bandages, "Do you, uh, bandage your hands before you practice?" She asked, with a tilt of her head. "Aurora says the extra padding helps with the bruising."

“I do," he confirmed, offering a half-smile. “I'm quite sure I wouldn't have hands left, otherwise." Uncorking the vial she'd handed him by itself, he threw his head back and downed the potion in a single swallow. The relief wasn't immediate, settling in slowly instead, and Leon exhaled heavily, blinking. “My thanks."

"Did someone mention bruising?" the question came from Vesryn, the elf stumbling into the infirmary. He had quite a lot of that bruising already; he'd sloughed off his gear enough to reveal quite a few working their way up his arms, and his hands as well. He looked to have taken several blows to the head, too, though judging by the lack of severity he'd been wearing his helmet at the time.

Despite all that he seemed to still be in his usual good mood, and worked his way over to an empty bed, which he settled himself into with a sigh. "A small red bear attacked me, Asala. I don't know if you've seen many bears here in the Frostbacks, but even the small ones are quite ferocious. And the red ones are particularly strong."

"Bears?" Asala was taken aback by the revelation. "I--I have not seen any bears. We have bears?" she glanced between Leon and Vesryn for only a moment before she hurried to his side, immediately beginning to inspect them. It was in the middle of her cursory inspection that she realized something. "But... I do not see any claw marks?"

"I convinced the bear to engage in more honorable hand-to-paw combat, you see," Vesryn whispered, smiling conspiratorially. "If she comes back, I'll just have to fight her again."

Leon snorted, unable to stop that from turning into a bass-toned chuckle. Shaking his head, he cleared his throat. “Fear not, I know this particular bear. She would never attack unprovoked. And I do believe she's quite susceptible to bribery, at least in the form of food." He crossed his arms over his chest and smiled mildly.

"But... Why..." she stammered, unsure which line of questioning she should follow up on. The wheels turned in her head and her gaze switched between Vesryn and Leon, "... Hand-to-paw combat?" she added before she held up a hand. She simply sighed and shook her head, and apparently opted to instead just give up. She instead lit a healing spell in both hands and began diligently working on Vesryn's bruises.

“'Bear' is a metaphor, Miss Asala," Leon said, taking pity on her rather than making things worse. “What Vesryn is saying is that he was in a sparring match with Khari, and gained his bruises that way." He turned his attention to the elf then, though, tipping his head somewhat to the side. “Though I believe last time this happened, she was a fair bit worse off than you. I confess I'm a little surprised she's not here as well."

Asala's head whipped toward Leon when he revealed that Khari was the red bear, and a fraction of a second later she was staring at Vesryn with an annoyed pout. It was subtle, but Leon could make out Asala poking one of his fresh bruises with a finger.

"Ow!" he frowned up at her, not unlike a devious child that had just been scolded. "You should go and give him a poke, too. He played along for a bit." Shaking his head, he looked to Leon, his expression settling into seriousness. "Last time I had the help of an ancient arcane warrior in my head. I've begun practicing without her aid, for my own reasons. Khari's a fair bit better than me, it seems, when I don't have Saraya."

"Wait, who... who is Saraya?" Asala asked. Her pout had morphed into a rather curious look.

Vesryn looked quite skeptical for a moment, looking up at Asala from the bed. "You don't know yet? I thought this was the worst kept secret among the irregulars."

"You are... not going to make me feel foolish again, are you?" Asala asked Vesryn, her own face reading skepticism.

"The little red bear of Skyhold is more believable, probably, but this one's true. I assure you." There was no jest to his tone.

“I'm going to let you do the explaining on this one," Leon said, clear amusement seeping into his voice, though tempered by Vesryn's own solemnity. “I, on the other hand, should probably be getting back to work. Best of luck in your bear-fighting endeavors, Vesryn. I suspect it's obvious by now, but don't count on wearing her out." He stood, taking up the small satchel of potions Asala had given him, and lifted a hand in farewell to the both of them before ducking out of the entrance.

The infirmary wasn't too far from his own tower, though it wasn't quite as close by as Rilien's was. It still didn't take him long to get back, walking along the wall and allowing himself a small moment to notice the view before he continued back inside.

“Romulus." He was a little surprised to see the Inquisitor in his office, but not unpleasantly so. “My apologies; I had to make a trip to the infirmary. Is there something you needed?" Setting the satchel down on the edge of his desk, Leon moved his attention back to Romulus, unsure if he should sit or if this would require him to leave the tower again.

"Commander, ah... Leon." Romulus also wasn't sure whether to sit or not. He had been initially, in one of the seats on the other side of Leon's desk, but he got to his feet when Leon entered, only to look back down at the chair as though he regretted ever leaving. "I wanted to speak to you about something I saw while I was in the Fade. If you have a moment." He looked uncertain about it, to say the least, but he was here still, and knowing his hesitance had probably thought over his actions for a good deal of time already.

“Ah. Well, in that case, let's sit." Leon took the one behind his desk, moving aside a stack of paperwork currently obstructing his view of the chair and its occupant. He wasn't sure exactly what this topic was going to be, but perhaps there was some new piece of intelligence or information that had only now occurred to Romulus. He elected not to start taking notes unless he figured them necessary later, so he folded his hands together on the desktop.

“What was it that you saw?"

Romulus seemed to appreciate the suggestion of sitting, and sank back down into the chair. "It... had to do with you, specifically." He gave that a moment to sit, and then explained. "We were separated initially, but regrouped in a graveyard. The tombstones there had our names, and listed under them were fears, or feared causes of death, or... something. Yours just said 'time.'" He wound his hands together in front of him, studying Leon perhaps for a reaction, if any. "I feel like I might've helped Khari a bit with hers, I just thought I might be able to help you, too. With whatever it is you might be dealing with. I don't know if anyone else saw it."

Leon knew he wasn't completely able to hide his surprise. His lips parted for a moment, shock followed by resignation flitting over his face. “Well," he murmured, leaning his weight back into his chair. It creaked softly in protest, then settled. “It's the slowest weapon to strike, but the only one that never misses. Time takes us all... some more quickly than others." He knew why that word had appeared specifically for him, if those were the parameters, but he wasn't sure he wished to speak of it. Still... perhaps he should.

Romulus looked more uncertain than ever after the initial reception, as though he might flee on a moment's notice. Despite that, he stayed put, taking a moment to figure out what exactly he wanted to say. "Nightmare struck at us very personally. Mine said 'became a monster.' It was in keeping with my fears about what I've done in the past, and my fear of... corrupting the Inquisition, I suppose. Of always being a wicked person." He shifted uncomfortably in the seat. His eyes didn't seem able to settle on anything for long, but when they finally found Leon again, they stayed there.

"If you'd prefer I leave it be, I'll go. We can forget I brought it up. It just occurred to me that... you're our Commander. You look out for all of us as best you can, try to make sure all of us are at our best. But someone should be looking out for you, too. Maybe you already have that taken care of, but I thought I might be able to help. I want to, if I can."

Leon's eyes fell to the desktop for a moment; one hand reached up and rubbed uncomfortably at the light stubble on his jaw. “No... no, you're quite right. It's unfair that I ask the rest of you not to keep important things from me and then keep them from you." Strictly speaking, Rilien knew what was going on, and Leon had no doubt he'd be able to deal with it quite effectively if it ever came to that, but he shouldn't be keeping this from everyone else. Especially not those who relied on his advice.

And... he could not deny the impulse to tell someone else, to at least ease the weight of it a little bit. “I hope you'll bear with me if I take a bit of a roundabout way to get to it, but... it's not the easiest thing to understand, without all the information." Well, maybe the two-word version was, but any particular amount of detail required some background, anyway.

He finally moved his eyes back up, sighing slightly. “Forgive me, I'm not certain of Tevinter cultural knowledge on this matter, or yours. Do you know what a reaver is?"

He thought for a moment on the word, but then shook his head. "I don't think so. Assuming you're not referring to a reaver in the normal sense of the word."

“Ah, no. Not in the usual sense." Though he supposed there might well be people who were both. Letting his hand fall back to the desk, Leon explained. “A reaver is a particular type of warrior, one who uses the blood of dragons to tap into their potential, and who draws strength from pain and injury. It's a form of alchemical blood magic, actually; or the initial concoction is."

Needless to say, he'd been quite surprised when Ophelia explained it to him. That a Seeker would make use of something even distantly related to blood magic was almost impossible for him to believe at the time. It wasn't the first time she had made the world seem a little less black and white, and it wouldn't be the last. He shared the view, now. “Most of those of us who walk that path need only drink the tincture once. The magic takes quite easily, with such a potent reagent." That much, he was sure Romulus would understand better than most, as someone who seemed to know a fair bit of alchemy himself.

"Dragon's blood..." Romulus repeated, thoughtful. "I knew it had some powerful properties, but I've never had the chance to learn much about its uses." He looked more interested than disturbed. If anything, he took the revelation of his commander utilizing a form of blood magic quite well. It was likely he too did not think of the forbidden school in black and white terms. But there was a clear bit of concern on his face as well.

"Strong potions usually have strong side effects," he said, with a degree of certainty. "And rarely can the positive ones be separated from the negative."

“Quite," Leon said, inclining his head. “And it's also important to understand that I'm... unusually resistant to the effects of the reaver tincture. I have to take new doses nearly every time I enter battle, and that has been accelerating the long-term effects considerably." He glanced down at his hands, splayed on the desktop. The knuckles were callused and scarred, evidence of just how many times he'd torn them open. He didn't have the heart to tell Asala that wrapping them made no difference when he struck as hard as he did.

He flexed his left a bit, closing it into a fist and then opening it again. “And as it happens, I can't simply stop taking it. I find that... something stops me from killing. Even when I think it is necessary. Taking the tincture is the only way I can bring myself to do it." When that power hummed in his body, when his heartbeat was loud enough in his ears, it could drown out even his conscience. At least for a time.

“As you might expect, time is therefore a very mighty enemy indeed. I am dying, and I do not know how long it will take."

That seemed to affect Romulus a fair bit, and he sat up a little straighter, rubbing at the back of his neck. "That's..." He trailed off, mouth hanging open for a moment. "That's really unfortunate. I don't suppose... would it affect your other duties apart from battle if you were to stop taking it? If fighting with us is killing you..." He left the rest unsaid. The Inquisition had a growing army with a victory under its belt now. It seemed possible that the commander of their forces might not need to fight at the front. Though the tone Romulus suggested it with was not very strong, implying he didn't believe the idea had weight himself.

Leon smiled a bit, approximating his usual mild expression, though he wasn't entirely sure he replicated it exactly. “I doubt it would make too much difference at this point," he confessed. “But even if it did... it may not be necessary for me to take the field as often as some of the rest of you, but I cannot remain behind when there are fortresses to be sieged or demon armies to be felled. Our soldiers are well-trained, and stouthearted, but I will not let any of them die to foes I could have felled with little trouble."

His training was simply well above par, and his experience sufficient to ensure that he could do much in a battle that most simply could not. “It is just as important for morale that I be present when it counts. What kind of confidence would it show, if I hid behind the lines just when things became most difficult?" He shook his head. “Everyone dies of something sometime. This is... if there is a sword I would prefer to fall on, what we do here is it."

Romulus looked like he might pick something there to argue with, but in the end he restrained it, falling silent for a long moment before he nodded. "I'm sure you've thought a lot about this. Is there anything I can do to help?"

“That's kind of you," Leon said, the smile relaxing until it felt more natural on his face. “I haven't simply given up, for what it is worth. Rilien is working on some kind of alchemical solution. Perhaps if anything from your own expertise in the area strikes you as relevant to the problem, you wouldn't mind sharing the thought with him." He also really did need to talk to Cyrus about this, but that would have to be at some later date. “In the meantime, I only ask that this remain between us. I need to inform a few others, I know, but... I would like to be the one who does that. I promise I shan't wait long."

"Of course. I'll keep this to myself." The Inquisitor got up out of his seat, rubbing his hands together slowly. "I'll see if I can come up with anything, though I doubt I would have the necessary knowledge without being in contact with my... teacher." That thought obviously did not sit well with him, but he pushed it aside quickly enough.

"Thank you for telling me, Leon."

“And thank you, Romulus, for listening." He was surprised by how wholehearted the sentiment was. Perhaps telling the others would not be so bad, after all.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

After Estella and the rest of her traveling partners had resolved the issues in Crestwood, word reached the Inquisition that they had captured a fort and required additional personnel to man it. Asala was among the number of other Inquisition forces to be sent to the fort, though she had volunteered with the other irregulars. In part because she wanted to see more of the world than the inside of Skyhold, though mostly because her friends were either going as well, or were already there-- and having a healer on hand would only benefit them. There was enough medical personnel back in Skyhold that they wouldn't miss her too terribly. Donovan and Millian could easily handle what injuries arose on the homefront.

The trek had thankfully been shorter than it had been to the Approach, though the weather in the area was worse in her opinion. Fortunately, the rain had let up some since they arrived, and the sun was finally peeking out behind the clouds. Which was fortunate, because she had some ideas she wanted to test out today. She had already found Cyrus and Estella, as well as Vesryn, but he was accompanied by his Dalish acquaintances. Having strangers watch her experiment with her magic felt... odd, but it was something she felt like she needed to do, if she was to ever progress in the use of her magic.

They were all positioned some distance away from the fort in a flat area, though its silhouette lingered behind them. She had also deigned to bring a small portable table with her, which a pair of books sat on. One could easily be recognized as one of the tomes Cyrus had transcribed for her, but the other was more of a journal, notes written in her own neat handwriting. "Are you sure you are okay with this?" Asala asked Vesryn. The spell she had intended to test should have been in no way dangerous, but regardless, she wanted to make sure he was okay with it before she proceeded.

"Me?" Vesryn asked. "I'm not actually sure what we're attempting here. Should I be okay with this?"

"I have some experience observing rather... unstable practice sessions," the one who'd introduced himself as Zeth informed her, glancing at his sister. She looked a bit embarrassed by the reference, but made no comment of it. "Whatever it is, I'm sure it'll be fine."

"Oh, no, no, no. It should not be unstable," she quickly amended. she scratched a spot underneath her horn and decided that maybe a bit of explanation was in order. Maybe she should have done that before she called them out there. "I, well. See, uh..." she began stuttering, before she abruptly stopped herself. She let a moment of annoyance at herself pass before she sighed and tried again, this time forming the words in her head before trying to speak them. "The barriers I use now are a... sort of continuous spell-- or, I have to supply a steady amount of mana for it to keep its shape," she said, glancing at Cyrus to ensure she was explaining it right.

Glancing at the tome on the table nearby, she continued. "I have read of barriers that are... static, I suppose, where I supply a set amount of mana and they will linger until it has used it all, or is destroyed. I wished... to see if I could wrap one of these barriers around an individual-- er, you. In this case." She said.

“Well, there is a slight risk of suffocation, but I'm sure everything will be fine." Cyrus said it with a clearly-teasing tone, the slight frown he'd been wearing up until that point disappearing.

"Ah." Vesryn smiled a bit. He seemed to take the news quite well. "Sure, why not? Perhaps I should find some space then." He took a few steps away from his Dalish friends.

"Oh no, I--I, uh, I have tested it on candles," she quickly explained. "I fixed the airflow problem."

With everything prepared and no more questions, Asala began to prep the spell. It was not unlike her usual barrier spell, though she had to worry about the flexibility of it as well as create something static. She had practiced it with small scale usage, and she was able to work out how to feed it a set amount of mana, though she did not yet test it on larger subjects. Leon would have been a prime test, for if she could wrap him in a suitable barrier, than theoretically she could do the same to anyone of the Inquisition. However, Vesryn was also a suitable applicant.

She held her wrist with her other hand and summoned the spell to the fore. A dull thump sounded around Vesryn, the ground below him alighting in magic for a moment before it faded, leaving him encased in a shimmering blue barrier. The light from her hand faded as well, but the barrier remained signaling that the shield was now independent from Asala's control. "Can you move?" she asked, tentatively.

"Uh..." Vesryn looked immediately a bit uncomfortable, glancing down at himself perhaps to try to take a proper stock of what exactly Asala had done. "I'm not sure that's the most pertinent question." He could move, a little, but it seemed as though he had to strain just to get a small step forward, or raise his arms up from his sides. A bit like he was moving in one of those time-warped rifts they had encountered around Redcliffe.

"Am I supposed to be able to fight after you've cast this?" It seemed to be a genuine question. The barrier would certainly protect him for as long as it lasted, but with how little he was able to move, it would essentially offer any enemy free hits on him until it was destroyed. "I can breathe, at least."

Astraia laughed a little at that, and Zeth grinned at his friend's predicament as well.

"Actually... Yes," Asala answered, rather embarrassed before she glanced at Cyrus.

He was smiling as well, but as soon as she looked at him, it softened slightly. A few green sparks flickered in one of his hands; he flung them at Vesryn and dissipated the shield with minimal fanfare. “Pliability is still an issue, certainly." He raised a hand to his chin, rubbing at this jawline and rocking back on his heels. “You could try to make the entire thing elastic enough, but I suspect it would lose much of its strength if you did. I think you might have more success modeling it after actual armor."

Cyrus nodded at Vesryn. “As I'm sure you can see, there are parts of platemail that are as unyielding as you like, and other parts where it has to be jointed enough to accommodate movement. I recommend studying the anatomy of as many suits of armor as you can get your hands on, then trying to replicate one at a time. Perhaps ask the Commander to let you try and protect his arms while he pummels things, for example."

He patted her on the shoulder, though, in what was likely meant to be a reassuring fashion. “That you've made it even this far yet is excellent progress. Perhaps you would like to try making someone just a chestplate or a gauntlet and see how it works on a smaller scale?"

“You can try that on me, if you like," Estella added. “Maybe not the right arm, in case that interferes with something, but the left?" She readily extended it towards Asala, seemingly with no reservations at all about being a magical test subject.

"Of course," Asala asked cheerfully. The earlier set back didn't bother her much--that was the point her asking them all to accompany her. It was an experiment of sorts, and she was not expecting it to be immediately perfect. Though, she did linger on Vesryn's armor for a moment more. She would have to ask him, as well as Leon and a number of others to allow her to inspect their armor and the way they move in it. It seemed like a lot of work-- but she wasn't discouraged. In fact, she was excited by the prospect and emboldened by the progress.

She turned toward Estella and focused on the gauntlet, taking it into her own hand and took into account the tweaks Cyrus had mentioned. She noted the joints of the fingers and the slight bend to the its shape. Still holding it, Asala began to cast the spell. Just like with Vesryn, the spell produced a glow and when it faded a barrier was wrapped around Estella's hand. Of course, she had proved to be hasty in her casting, and she was caught in her own slight area of affect. In addition to Estella's gauntlet, her own hands were encased in matching barriers.

"Uh..." she said as she held them up. Regardless, she began to test the fingers of her own hand. "How... is it for you?" she asked Estella.

The Inquisitor tried to flex her fingers, from the look of it. Two of them moved a little, but the others remained more or less motionless. “Well, I'm not as strong as other people," Estella said, “but I'd have trouble gripping my sword, still." She lifted her shoulders, smiling good-naturedly.

"It is... certainly a work in progress," Asala agreed with a smile of her own. The barriers around her hands were much of the same way, her index and middle fingers flexing more easily than the rest, but even those had some rigidity in them. She glanced toward Cyrus with her best "I tried" smile she could muster. "Um.. help?" she asked, holding her hands up for her to dispel.

He huffed softly, but the spell was not long in coming, sloughing the barriers away from both her hands and Estella's. “Fine developments for now, certainly." He diverted his attention to their onlookers momentarily, tilting his head a bit. “While we're all working on our magic together, perhaps one of our guest mages would like to participate? Astraia, maybe? Your stonefist is quite impressive, if memory serves."

She smiled, fingers tightening a bit around her staff. "Thank you. It's a simple spell, though. I can't do it as powerfully as that if I don't have time to gather it together." Behind them a fair distance, the other elf, Shae, stood from the rock she was sitting on. She continued to watch, arms crossed. Astraia glanced briefly to her brother, and then back to Cyrus. "The weapons you made, from the Fade. That was also very impressive."

Cyrus inclined his head politely. “Thank you. I've been fortunate enough to have more than one excellent teacher." Something crossed his face for a moment at that, unreadable, but it disappeared a moment later. “Is primal magic your preferred school, then? I confess to a fondness for it myself. Perhaps some target practice would be in order for us."

She nodded enthusiastically. "Spirit, too, but yes, I seem to have the easiest time with rock and lightning. I, uh... I know I'm not very accurate. I should practice more." Her glance at Estella was almost too quick to notice before she looked away again, blinking a few times. "I was working on a petrify spell before we left the Tirashan."

"She's almost got it, too," Zeth pointed out. "Though more often than not I think the subject would end up crushed rather than encased. Which works fine in a battle."

"I want to be able to trap them without killing them," she offered, a bit meekly.

Asala smiled when she heard that and nodded gingerly. "I understand completely." Her own barriers were meant to protect instead of hurt, after all.

“Then let's try it." Cyrus accepted this with equanimity, though his glance darted to Zethlasan for a moment before resettling on Astraia. “You can petrify me. I promise not to be crushable." What looked to be several layers of arcane shielding rippled over the air in front of him. He didn't conform them to his body, as Asala had been attempting, but they were very close while maintaining their general shape.

He stepped well away from the others, allowing plenty of room for her to aim without worrying about anyone else. To Asala, this wasn't really anything unusual; he often volunteered to be the target of things she tried as well, when he wasn't needed for some other purpose, like dispelling. Perhaps it was just something that happened when you had spells that needed living targets.

To Astraia, however, this was obviously quite new, and she looked quite alarmed for several seconds, looking at Cyrus as though he was a bit mad. Though she obviously tried to hide that expression as well. "What? Petrify you? I... I've only ever tried on—on tree branches, or old bones, or other rocks. I shouldn't."

Zeth put a hand on her shoulder. "The rocks didn't have layers of arcane shields and barrier wielding mages nearby, sister. It'll be fine."

She appeared quite unconvinced that it would be, though she obviously wasn't sure who to look for in her search for reassurance. Or permission, perhaps. Finally she sought out Estella, eyes flicking between her and Cyrus. "I shouldn't."

Estella actually looked, of all things, a bit amused. Apparently, she was quite confident in Cyrus's ability not to get himself killed by wayward spell. “Actually... he does this sort of thing a lot. You don't have to if you don't want to, of course, but if Cy says it won't hurt him, I'm confident it won't."

That seemed to be the encouragement she needed, though she looked surprised that she was actually going to attempt this. Stepping away from her brother a pace to give herself some room, she lowered her staff towards Cyrus, though she carried it in one hand, leaving the other empty, fingers extending down towards the earth beneath her. Her eyes sought the ground Cyrus stood upon, and slowly at first she began to pull on the Fade, bits of brown colored stone swirling around her hands and staff.

She then lifted her hands up, the staff with it. From all sides of Cyrus appeared mounds of fractured stone, starting out perhaps a little farther than they should have. They smashed loudly into him on four different fronts with impressive force, enough that they ended up just shattering themselves, sending chunks of rock flying in every direction. Cyrus only disappeared for a moment, and indeed was fine when he reappeared, though Astraia only managed to notice that once she was willing to look at what she'd done.

Zethlasan tilted his head, pointer finger resting on his chin. "Mm. Close."

Cyrus doubled over, coughing out of what seemed to be some combination of the stone dust and dirt in the air and the actual impact of the slabs of earth against this shields and his person. Slapping his knee a few times, he straightened, the side of a fist pressed to the center of his chest. He was covered in dirt, some of it more like mud considering the weather lately, but he didn't seem upset.

Quite the contrary, as soon as he got the air back for it, he was laughing, a low chuckle that trailed off into an exaggerated sigh. “Now that was a spell." Both his hands raked through his hair, pushing the dark mass back away from his face and over his crown. Face mud-streaked, he grinned nevertheless. “And quite close to what you wanted, I think. It might be that you're surging a bit with the magic on release. If you can stop doing that and release softly instead, I think you'll have a bloody effective trap on your hands."

Apparently her brother's boyish grin and mucked-up appearance was enough to get the Inquisitor laughing, too, because she did, wrapping one arm around her middle as though to hold herself together. “You look like... oh, Cy, you're a mess." Her other hand lifted to her mouth, smothering the giggles she was still holding in.

"I'm sorry!" Astraia immediately said, though any worry she actually had seemed to be overridden by the way they were grinning and laughing. A smile worked its way onto her face as well. Probably a guilty one, but it didn't leave. At least, not until she seemed to become thoughtful. "Soft release," she repeated to herself. "Okay. Thank you."

Asala covered her mouth with her hand in shock. The spell was more... vigorous than she initially believed it would be. She had summoned a barrier in the nick of time to avoid being pelted by debris from the shattering stone. She felt for the poor woman, to have such unbridled power but a disdain for causing pain. Eventually, even Asala began to chuckle with the others. Soon, she calmed enough to finally speak to Astraia. "You will get better, you just need to practice," she said with a comforting smile.

Clapping his hands together, Cyrus rubbed his palms a bit, bouncing on his toes with an almost-childlike excitement. “All right. What's next? Anything else anyone would like to try? Asala? Stellulam?"

Estella shook her head, waving a hand. She was still smiling broadly though, something she did not often seem to do. “Not me, thanks. I'll leave the mad experiments to the rest of you."

"Actually..." Asala began, thinking on it for a moment. "There is one more thing I wish to try." She scanned the immediate area for a clear enough path away from the others, and once she found a spot she turned back to Cyrus. "Uh... ready?" she asked, her nerves seeping into her voice. She hadn't told Cyrus about this one...

She turned her head toward direction she wanted to go and slipped into the fade, cloaking herself in it. Keeping in mind how Cyrus does it, she looked ahead toward the spot she wished to go and stepped, flashing through the fade. Excitement and adrenaline gripped her as she shot across the distance, but about midway through something began to feel... off. Her path carried herself about halfway to her destination before she fell out of it, falling forward and having the momentum sling her through the mud and dirt a few feet before she finally stopped. Immediately she was up and gasping for breath, but between them she managed to relay, "I am fine! I am fine, I promise," before coughing some dirt out of her lungs.

Eventually, she managed to make it to a stand, and brushed as much dirt off of herself as she could-- but the mud stayed. She could feel it on her face, not unlike Cyrus a moment ago. "The... stopping is always the difficult part," she explained, with a rather meek laugh.

“Here's a true story for you: I overshot that spell the first time I used it. Slammed into a tree coming out of it and broke my arm. Couldn't do anything with it for a week, with healers." Cyrus was still grinning—he might have been struggling to contain more laughter, though it wasn't quite possible to tell. “I'd say that wasn't a bad try, by comparison."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Image



Mastery of the self is mastery of the world.
Loss of the self is the source of suffering.
Suffering is a choice, and we can refuse it.
It is in our own power to create the world, or destroy it.
—Extract from the Qun, Canto 1

Image

Once more Asala found herself taking the flight of stairs that led atop Skyhold's wall, toward one of the towers that dotted its perimeter. Her particular destination was one that Cyrus requisitioned for his own personal workshop. It was where he scheduled many of her regular lessons, the ones that did not require flagrant displays of experimental magic. Granted, she wished he had chosen something on ground level to turn into his workshop, as the stairs grew tiring after the fourth or fifth time she had taken them, and now as a necessary evil in order to continue her lessons.

They'd returned to Skyhold from Crestwood a few days past, leaving the care of the fort in the capable hands of the forces who remained behind. Vesryn's Dalish friends had also stayed behind, but from what she understood would be also visiting Skyhold in about a week or so. In the intervening time, she had been doing some research of her own. Even now, she carried a small stack of books in her arms as she climbed the stairs, some Cyrus had transcribed for her, some she had asked for from some of Aurora's mages, and one journal that held all of her hand written notes. Of course, she still had to talk with Cyrus first.

Finally, she'd arrived to his tower and knocked gently on the door. Had it been one of their predetermined appointments, she would have entered afterward, but she was relatively unexpected for the moment.

The first sound after she knocked was a rather plaintive meow, something she recognized by this point as Cyrus's cat's attempt to get his attention. He did have a habit of drifting off somewhere in his own head, so it probably helped.

Sure enough, a few seconds later, she caught the low murmur of his voice as he verbalized some response or other, and then the soft sound of footsteps. He pulled open the door towards him, raising his eyes the couple of inches they needed to meet hers. He smiled, a relaxed expression with only a small hint of his customary mischief. “Asala." He stepped back inside, leaving the door open for her to follow.

The workshop itself was cluttered as ever; Cyrus perpetuated some sort of organized chaos that meant no one else was likely to know where anything was, but he never seemed to have trouble finding what he wanted. His bookshelves were full near to bursting, his walls still lined nearly floor-to-ceiling with architectural sketches and watercolors. He must have been working on a project recently, because he looked much the same as the room: his hair was considerably askew, falling over his eyes periodically in spite of his futile efforts to keep it away from his face, and his meticulous wardrobe reduced to a plain shirt and trousers. Pia, the cat, sat nested comfortably on a haphazard stack of parchments, all in Cyrus's small, neat handwriting.

“To what do I owe the pleasure of an unannounced visit?"

"I did not interrupt anything, did I?" she asked, curiously. It was honestly difficult to tell.

He snorted. “If you were interrupting anything I didn't want interrupted, I wouldn't have answered the door." Lifting his shoulders, Cyrus held his hands out, clearly volunteering to relieve her of the burden she carried.

Asala thought about it for a moment before she nodded, accepting that as an answer. Truthfully, if he had been in a position to be interrupted, then she doubted that he would've even heard her knock. She gratefully handed off most of the books she carried in her hands, though she did keep her thin journal on hand. Relieved of the books, she entered into the workshop more fully and gently scratched Pia behind the ear. She would have to remember to bring Bibi next time so that they could play.

"Oh," she added, remembering he had asked her a question. "I wished to speak about... Spirit Healers?" she asked, rather than explained.

Cyrus did not look too surprised by this revelation, moving back over to his desk with the stack of books and quickly sorting them into two piles: one for those that belonged to him, and one for those that did not. The latter, he left on the desktop, shelving the former with an absent sort of efficiency. “Of course. Have a seat." He gestured vaguely at the squashy armchairs about the room, apparently giving her the choice of what part of the workshop she wanted to occupy. A plate with a half-eaten sandwich rested on the edge of the table nearest the door, she noticed, evidence that Livia had been by, probably.

After a moment, Cyrus turned away from the bookshelves and back towards her, bringing his hands together with a muted clapping sound. “Now... what would you like to discuss about Spirit Healers, hm?"

Somehow, she had managed to find a pencil amongst all the other bits in his office before she took a seat in one of the nearby chairs. She paused for a moment, wondering where to go from the rather broad question he had asked. "Hmm," she began, thinking, "I wish to know more, I suppose," she said, before glancing at the books remaining on his desk. "The details, I mean. I understand that spirit healers derive their power from the aid of a, uh, spirit--" she hesitated for a moment, wondering just how redundant that had sounded, but forged ahead regardless. "And that the relationship somehow amplifies restoration magic."

She then tilted her head a little, "However...", she began, flipping her little journal open before continuing, "What I have read also stated that the calling is a... dangerous one."

Cyrus sank into the chair nearest hers, crossing an ankle over a knee and bracing his elbows on the armrests. He slouched a bit when he did, the normal grace in his posture receding. “Well... yes." He touched his fingertips together for a moment, then folded all his fingers down except the pointers, bringing those back to rest at his chin. “Anything that depends on a spirit is dangerous, to some extent. Whenever spirits come into contact with mortal beings such as ourselves, there is always a risk that our negative emotions will twist them into demons. And in turn, a risk that those demons will use those negative emotions to manipulate and possess. No demon can enter without an invitation, but the invitation need not be wholehearted. Only a slip is required."

He tilted his head slightly at her, raising a brow. “A spirit healer makes a bond with a particular spirit of Compassion. This allows them to perform feats of healing that other mages cannot, but it does come at a price. One must always be vigilant: if ever vengeance, rage, or other such feelings are allowed to taint the connection, the existing bond makes possession quite an easy matter, for the demon that results."

Asala was writing as he spoke, and when he came to a stop, her pencil lingered on the last letter as she slipped into thought. "Is there anyway to guard against it?" Asala asked, finally glancing up from her journal.

“Well, for one, most avoid contacting the spirit during battle, especially if they also have to do harm in one. Better not to risk the mixed messages. Spirit healers in training are rarely allowed to try drawing on the spirit's power outside of very controlled clinic settings." Cyrus shrugged. “Other than that, it comes down to mental discipline and personality. When healing, it is important to focus on your own compassion, your desire for the patient to live. It requires a certain... clarity of demeanor. And a certainty of purpose."

A wry look crossed his face. “Needless to say, I could not teach anyone the advanced techniques they would learn that way. I'm certainly in no position to be bonding to a spirit of that nature myself." His eyes met hers, and held them. “You though... you might well have what it takes."

"And... what is... that?" she asked, unsure which other question she should even ask. When he spoke of feelings of rage and vengeance, she could not help but think about how she felt when she saw the blighted dragon again. Now that it was far away elsewhere, where it would hopefully stay for a long while yet, she was calmer when she thought about it. However, there remained a twist in her chest when it came back to mind.

Cyrus pushed a short, soft breath from his nose, but when he replied, he seemed perfectly serious, eyes slightly narrowed and tone sincere. “A good heart."

Asala blushed and buried her face in the notes. Well, if he believed then... "So, uh..." she began, stammering. "If I, uh... wished to go through with it," she said, dragging her face back out of her notes to finally look vaguely in his direction. "How would I--how would we... start?" she asked. The books she had read that the mentor was also involved in a prospective spirit healer's tutelage--and though he was not a spirit healer himself, Cyrus knew of spirits.

As was typical, her reaction amused him more than anything, clearly, but his expression sobered again soon enough. “Well, the tricky part is forming the bond with the spirit. For you, learning the advanced techniques will also be a complication, but I'm sure if the Inquisition learns you're taking on the task, they will find someone who can pass those on. As for the spirit, well... you have no senior healer to help you with that. Fortunately, what you do have is better." He grinned there. “You have me."

He stood from his chair, crossing back to the bookshelves and pulling down several tomes she did not recognize, stacking them on the desk over the top of whatever he'd been working on when she came in. “Give me... three nights. I'll find you a spirit, and help you through whatever trial it has for you." He paused, glancing back at her over his shoulder.

“When you come back, bring some friends. I'll take care of the rest."

"Oh, yes. Of course," Asala said, rising to a stand as well. However, she paused for a moment and thought.

"And Cyrus? Thank you."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Cyrus leaned back against the desk, crossing his arms over his chest. His workshop was only barely big enough for the four people in it, but part of that might have been because Leon was one of them. Zahra and Romulus were also present, the three of them being Asala's choices to aid her in her endeavors. As far as he knew, she had told them that she needed their help in something relating to her attempts to better her skills at healing. He would have to do the rest.

The spirit was on the finicky side, which just figured, but it also had a more definite shape and personality than many of its kin, which would be of great help to Asala in the learning process, if she could prove herself to it. Something which it seemed he was now partially responsible for trying to ensure.

He cleared his throat softly. “Thank you for coming. No doubt it has struck you that Asala is not present, despite being the one to ask you here. That is quite intentional." Cyrus crossed one of his legs in front of the other. “What she is about to undergo is a trial, of sorts. A test, laid out by a spirit that she'll be forming a bond with, if successful. All of you will have a part in that, as well, and it's important that she not know what that part is." He paused a moment to let that sink in. “So first I must ask: are you willing to deceive her for a short period of time, for the purpose of the trial? No one will be in any danger from the deception, but I am aware that she is rather... endeared, to you, and you may not want to participate for that reason."

Leon looked immediately uncomfortable, but he didn't decline. Instead, he shifted a bit in his chair and tipped his head to the side. “What, exactly, are we to deceive her about?" The question was delivered with careful neutrality.

“The level of danger." Cyrus pressed his lips into a line momentarily, then elaborated. “She is going to believe that we are fighting demons. In fact, we will be fighting illusions that are made to look like demons. The crucial element of the trial is that she continue to believe they are as they appear. Equally important is that she be the one to decide what becomes of them. That is, she decides whether or not to 'kill' them, and we do as she asks. None of us will be at any risk, but she needs to think we are."

Romulus looked thoughtful, and certainly not comfortable, but that was not a new phenomenon for him. He stood rather than sat, hovering somewhere near the door. "If there is no danger to her if she fails the trial, I'm willing to deceive her."

“There isn't." Cyrus confirmed it with a half-smile. Of course, the trial was posed by a Compassion spirit—the very idea of putting the subject of the trial in actual peril was likely anathema to it. But of course, such knowledge was elusive; he certainly didn't expect Asala would think about it quite that way in any case.

Zahra’s look was one of reproach, though
 she clearly understood that this was important to Asala and Cyrus both. It’s why she’d come, after all. She’d taken a spot beside Leon’s chair and had her hands planted on her hips. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she studied Cyrus for a moment, “Well, as long as she’s safe. I’m game then.”

Cyrus nodded slowly. “All right then. The rest of this is quite easy, for you. All you have to do is go to sleep as normal tonight. I will link everyone's dreams, and we'll proceed from there to the spirit." At that point, Asala would receive her task, and the deception itself would begin.




It was around two hours after midnight that Cyrus allowed himself to slip into the Fade, dozing in one of the chairs in his workshop. He'd told everyone else to be asleep by then, naturally or otherwise. As soon as he was there, he took a moment, extending his senses to feel out the dreams in Skyhold. There were hundreds of them, but it wasn't too difficult to find the ones he wanted. The commander was closest this evening, so he struck off in that direction first.

The Fade around him began to shift almost as soon as he decided what he was seeking. It rippled, turning a healthier shade of green, the ground blanketing itself in jade-hued grass. A soft dirt footpath spread beneath the dreamer's feet, almost as if inviting him forward. White-wood gazebos and planter boxes sat in orderly rows in front of a modest home made of the same, each host to little plant-shoots. Herbs and vegetables, from the look of it.

In front of the house itself, a bare patch of grass played host to a pair of young children, both platinum-blonde, with eyes of pale violet. The little girl chased the older boy with a toy sword made of polished wood, both of them laughing, the sound twining with some unseen breeze and the rustle of leaves into a subtle song, light and silvery on the ears. Sitting in a sturdy wooden chair, more relaxed than Cyrus had ever seen him in life, was an unarmored Leon, garbed simply in a loose white shirt and tan breeches. A pipe rested in his mouth, fragrant smoke curling into the air to be carried away on the wind. He looked older, perhaps in his forties, but Cyrus could see the true Leon underneath it as well, a strange double-image.

The older man's hands were bare, his scars long healed over until they had almost disappeared. He did not seem to notice Cyrus at first, his attention split between the worn book in his hands and the children running about the yard.

He'd always suspected the commander would prefer a life of this kind. It was obviously not something that had already come to pass, based on Leon's own appearance. But though he could have made a snarky quip about the domestic life, he held his tongue. Even to him, there was something about it that was... he sighed under his breath. The hazy halcyon filter over the scene was as much a product of Leon as anything. Cyrus was filled with a sort of warmth utterly foreign to him. Well, no—not quite foreign. Sometimes, in Estella's company, he felt thus. When nothing else was complicating matters.

“Leon." He said it softly, omitting the other man's title. Even to Cyrus, it was clear he was not a commander here. Nor a seeker, for that matter.

That drew his attention, both the commander and the middle-aged man that overlaid his image turning towards the source of the voice. It took a second for recognition to spark in his eyes, but it did, almost immediately. The light level seemed to dim a few notches in the same moment. He removed the pipe from his mouth, lowering his hand to the armrest of the chair. “Ah. Cyrus." He smiled slightly, but it was a little sad. “May I have a few more moments, before we go? I don't get this one often." His gaze shifted to the children.

Cyrus nodded, perhaps needlessly. The commander's clearheadedness extended even here, it seemed. Some people had much more difficulty realizing that a dream was a dream. With a thought, he produced a second chair next to Leon's and took it. His own familiar pipe was in his hands a moment later, and he lit it with a flame over his fingertip, sitting back and inhaling deeply. He exhaled through his nose, gesturing to the kids with his chin.

“Are they yours?"

“I would that they were," Leon admitted, his tone fond. “Even my dreams can't ever quite conjure the faces of my own children. Nor a mother for them. Perhaps even I find that too unbelievable." His smile was a little self-deprecating. “My niece and nephew, when last I saw them. My brother Gerwulf's. Cristofer and Alarica." Not unexpectedly, the children continued to chase each other around as though the adults weren't present at all. Already the world around them was slowly dissolving, returning to the Fade-realm it was underneath.

Abruptly, Alarica turned, flouncing over to them and reaching out a hand. Leon lifted his to meet it, scoffing softly under his breath when the touch went right through her fading form. She and her brother vanished, leaving Cyrus and Leon standing alone on yellowed-brown Fade dirt.

“Shall we go, then?"

Cyrus cleared his throat. He'd seen all kinds of dreams before, but... rarely did he intrude on those of living people. Especially not people he knew. He wasn't quite sure what to make of it.

"Let's."

The Fade rippled and shifted around them as they stepped away from Leon’s dream space. The remnants of greenery dropped away like a velvet curtain to reveal a starker image. It bloomed into the interior of a home, stacking up wooden walls to form a large living room. One that might have belonged to someone who lavished in wealth, of what Zahra might have perceived to be Tevinter decorum. The colors were vibrant: painfully so. Absent was the feeling of serene repose. Instead, there was a pervasive sense of dread.

There was an unnatural silence settling among the extravagant furniture like an unwanted audience. Every other noise sounded augmented. Impossibly so. The rattling of a door handle, and the stomping of approaching footsteps. One sounded much softer, slighter by far. The other was much more aggressive, stomping rather than walking—chasing at the smaller steps. The furthest door burst open and slammed against the adjacent wall, nearly clattering against the diminutive woman who was pushing her way into the room.

She appeared smaller than Cyrus or Leon remembered. Both in spirit and physical stature. A younger image of Zahra, reflected against herself: dripping in gold and rubies, eyes cast down and shoulders bunched. There was an anger there, resonating in the furrow of her brows. Her hair was bound in an unusual fashion. No longer wild and free. She wore an equally unusual dress, imprinted with fish. It was ripped and frayed at the edges, tattered and stained with mud.

The second person—man
 entered only seconds after her, grappling at her slender shoulders, fingers digging and turning her around to face him. Dark-haired and handsome, if his face wasn’t contorted. Betrayal dripped from his eyes as he shook her, gripping her chin and holding her in place, “Fasta vass.”

She cowed under him, eyes watery and mouth pinched. Though she said nothing.

“You abandoned me, you bitch. Me.” He drew her face closer to his, still pinched between his fingers, before exhaling sharply through his nose. There was a feral look that shifted and pulsed across his face, as if there was a double-image of a much more placid man underneath. “That was a mistake. One you’ll regret.”

Cyrus had considerably less trouble interrupting this. "Zahra. Captain Tavish. Yours is the power, here." He gave her title the emphasis quite on purpose, crossing his arms over his chest. Next to him, Leon scowled and mimicked his body language.

“Captain?” It was the first sound Zahra had made so far. Confusion tinged her words, as if she weren’t quite sure what to make of it. Tears streaked down her cheeks, which were still bound in the man’s hand—though not for long. The man growled and shoved at her hard, causing her to trip up on her dress and fall onto her side.

He took a step forward and smothered the hem of her dress under his dirty boots, eyes glowering towards the interrupters, “Who the hell are you?” A sneer curled on his lips as he turned his attention down at Zahra, “Is this how you repay me? Whoring yourself out to whoever would take you?” A hand feathered over the pommel of a blade, hanging at his hip. Whether he was too much of a coward to actually use it, he didn’t immediately pull it free.

There was a moment of silence that stretched between them before Zahra shifted at his feet. She moved a hand across the surface of the floor and appeared as if she were trying to regain her feet. A cold, curt laugh cut through as he ground the heel of his boot into her fingers, causing her to cry out, "She is mine. You understand? Mine to do as I wish. Get out, now. Before I call the guards."

Cyrus made a sound approaching disgust. Most of the people he knew treated their slaves better than this, and that was quite the low bar to be using. "Commander, if you would be so kind as to keep this rancid pustule out of our way?" He smiled sharply at the man in question then stepped around him, crouching in front of Zahra, though at a respectable distance, draping his arms on his knees.

“With pleasure," Leon rumbled, one hand reaching out to take hold of the man's collar. He bodily lifted him off the ground, and consequently off Zahra's fingers, walking them both out of the room with an even, unhurried stride.

"Now what's all this?" Cyrus tilted his head at Zahra. "You've never struck me as the type to let some fool tell you what to do, Captain. You'd have stuck an arrow in his eye, no? That sounds more like you, don't you think?" He supposed he could force the dream to vanish, but there was a grain of truth in his words. He didn't think she needed rescuing from this, not really. She was more than capable of taking hold of the dream herself, if she could recognize it for what it was.

A trembling sigh sounded as the pressured released from Zahra’s fingers, which she snapped up and held tight to her chest. She hadn’t tried to stand once more, though she’d turned to regard the man in front of her. There was the briefest flash of recognition, as if a veil was being pulled off her face. It took her a moment before she wiped at her red-rimmed eyes with her palms, knuckling the tears away.

“Cyrus,” spoken against her fingers, which she dropped back down to her lap. A laugh crooked its way out of her throat. Self-inflictive and bitter. In that moment she looked much more like herself. Bedraggled hair and all. “You’re right. I would have.” She blinked once more, warding the last remnants of something away before looking down at her dress.

“I was hoping you’d of walked in on a much different dream. A brothel or—” she shook her head and kicked at her dress with her bare feet. She stared at it a moment longer before swinging her gaze back to Cyrus, holding one of her hands out, “Help me up?”

"Admittedly, I also would have found the brothel dream more pleasant. Though I wonder about the Commander." That was an entertaining thought, actually. He smiled broadly at her and clasped her hand in his left, rising to his feet and helping her to hers. Leon entered again; no doubt the fellow had faded out. The rest of the dream followed, and he fixed his attention on the direction he could sense Romulus, leading them down another Fade-path.

"Two down, two to do, I suppose."

The Fade next gave way to a dark city at night. Dark mostly because the towers, spires, and lesser buildings on all sides of them were indistinct, shadowy shapes. Unimportant, irrelevant. The general shape, though... Cyrus did not have to strain to figure it out. Minrathous, and not a particularly desirable part of it. Every city had its underbelly, and they were standing in this one. More shadowy forms passed them by, paying them no mind, going about their imagined days. Before them was the only well-defined building. A blocky-shaped tavern, warm light flooding out from the inside. It was no Herald's Rest, that was certain, but it didn't lack for personality.

There was little to do but head inside. The room inside the front door was a bland entryway more akin to a closet than anything, and they were immediately drawn to the light and noise and heat emanating from downstairs. A few shadows of shapes passed them on the way down, slowly starting to form faces. Wisps of memory, people that were only vaguely remembered. They headed down the stairs into the tavern proper.

A heavy warmth greeted them, along with ceaseless, jovial noise, punctuated by the odd bit of drunken anger. It was more akin to a basement than a proper place of drinking and socializing, but the people made do. The patrons of the establishment were humans and elves. One Qunari who sat in the corner, keeping to himself and drinking away. All of them, the dregs of Tevinter society. The lowliest of swill drinks for the lowliest of servants and slaves that had saved or stolen enough coin to pay for it. There was one notable exception, however.

Khari sat at the bar, her bastard sword displayed proudly across her back, and prompting everyone nearby to give her a good deal of room. That said, she was commanding attention with a story. No matter how closely they listened, they couldn't make out any of the words. The only thing that seemed relevant was how clear and in focus she was, dressed in her cobbled-together armor she'd worn all the way back in Haven. The clearer voices came from the opposite corner of the tavern from the Qunari. At a table where two men sat.

"I've taken care of everything, Rom. C's never gonna know. C'mon, man, it was a lot of trouble and you're just sitting there." This came from a young, boyish looking elf, with shaggy, dirty blonde hair and dark green eyes. He didn't sit still in his chair for more than a few seconds at a time.

"She always finds out," Romulus answered. By contrast, he wasn't moving at all, just sitting perfectly still, a near empty tankard held loosely in one hand. "And besides, what am I supposed to say?"

The young elf made a pfft sound in disapproval. "How about, 'hi, I'm Rom, the Herald of fucking Andraste and the man who walked the Fade, twice. Please follow me to the place my best friend secured for the night so we can work on our wrestling?'"

Romulus slowly turned his head to look at the elf. "You're an idiot, Brand." The elf shrugged, not bothered in the slightest.

"That may be, but sometimes idiotic ideas can lead to very good things. In this case... tender sexy times with the fiery elf girl." He admired her from afar. "Rom, her sword is way bigger than yours."

A snort sounded at Cyrus’s right side. Hidden behind one of Zahra’s hands. Perhaps, a poor attempt to smother it back in. Whatever plights she’d faced only moments ago seemed to sizzle away into a glowering smile, eyes luminous in the dank lantern light. She appeared to be drinking in her surroundings with interest. It didn’t take her long to take action—one she hadn’t discussed with the others, because she was already elbowing her way to Rom’s table.

She plopped down into the empty seat to Rom’s left and draped an arm around his shoulder. She arched an eyebrow at him and crooked her chin towards Khari, “I couldn’t help but overhear you talking about my good friend over there.” There was an allowance of silence, stretched between them for dramatic effect. She spared the elf a glance, then released Rom’s shoulder. “She’s rather captivated by men with bal—courage, you see. So, I’d say if you wanted the chance, you’d have to march right up to her.”

Another grin lit up her dusky features, “and challenge her to a sparring match. Or offer her food. That seems to work.”

About halfway through Zahra's first sentence was when Romulus first seemed to comprehend what the situation was. His lips contorted to start with, and he sort of stared blankly down towards the table while he waited for her to finish. Eventually he started nodding, having come to acceptance of what had just happened.

"Oh ho," the elf said, grinning at Zahra. "I like the way this one thinks. But come to think of it, you can't be too subtle, right? She's thicker than her sword when it comes to this. Just man up and say it. That'll go well, right?"

Romulus's eyes found Cyrus. "I don't suppose you could just make us all forget this ever happened?"

Zahra patted him on the back and leaned in to whisper, “I will not.”

"Alas. Memory modification is not within my repertoire. But the sooner we leave, the sooner something else might distract our dear Captain here." Cyrus knew he didn't sound very apologetic, but the suggestion at least was genuine. They needed to find Asala herself next, and get this event properly underway.

The Fade shimmered and fizzled out, and once it reformed they were presented with an exceptional horizon. The ocean stretched out in front of them as far as the eye could see. The sand of the beach shifted gently beneath their feet, and palm trees rustled on either side of them. In spite of the wind blowing on the palms, the oceans waters were both unnaturally still and clear, giving it a serene crystalline blue appearance. A quirk of the Fade, no doubt.

The scenic view was not the reason they were there however, that would be because of a Qunari woman who stood ankle deep in its waters. Or rather, in this case, Qunari girl was the more apt phrase. She lacked her usual height, her budding horns barely even reaching Cyrus's waist. This Asala couldn't have been more than eleven or twelve at the most. Notably, she wasn't alone. Beside her another Qunari child knelt, half of him submerged in the crystal waters. This child possessed the same hair color as Asala, and recognition would reveal him to be Asala's late brother, Meraad.

They were giggling, or rather, Asala was while Meraad attempted to do something in the water. A moment later, and a boat created from ice from the water. Well, it had a general approximation boat shape, but possessed no refinement. It floated though, and that as enough to make the young Asala coo with awe.

A moment later, a barrier formed behind it, clearly of Asala's make. It had her signature color, but it too was rough around the edges and shimmered unpredictably. It was enough however to gently guide the ice boat out to sea. Once a suitable distance, Meraad finally stood and crossed his arms, seeming rather proud of the boat... Until he turned toward Asala, revealing that it was her that he was proud of. She turned to him as well, a large smile on her youthful face before she leaned over and playfully jostled him with her shoulder.

Cyrus smiled, shaking his head slightly. It wasn't his memory, nor his dream, but it felt more like ones he'd had than any of the rest. He was almost loath to interrupt, but he supposed he could rebuild the dream for her later, if she liked. "Asala. It's time to go."

"Cyrus?" she asked, even her voice carrying a youthful inflection. "What..." she began to ask before she stopped herself. Her eyes closed, giving them all a clear view of the spattering of freckles across her face before she sighed and nodded, slipping into understanding herself. She turned toward the vision of Meraad, as her gaze either expectant or asking--it was difficult to tell. In answer, Meraad smiled widely and nodded vigorously before eagerly tilting his head toward Cyrus and the others. "Go ahead, it will be an adventure!" he urged, making Asala smile before she began to giggle again.

"Well... I don't think he's wrong." But the adventure still lay ahead. At least he could take them to the spirit's domain now.

What happened afterwards would no longer be any of his doing. As it should be.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

With everyone's dream-selves collected together, all that remained was for Cyrus to lead them to the location of whatever spirit it was that he'd found for the purpose. Leon found the experience of walking through the Fade with full awareness that it was the Fade to be some strange mix of disorienting and disappointing. It... wasn't a pleasant place, aesthetically. It looked ill to him, somehow: better than some of his dreams, but certainly worse than others. They passed odd relics of other dreams on the way, though space felt different here than in the waking world. He knew they walked, but found he simply lacked any way to perceive distance. Nothing was fixed, and he didn't seem to tire even slightly, and time didn't feel like it was moving, either.

He supposed that made some sense, for a dream.

He wasn't sure when it appeared, but a fixed point did show up on the horizon eventually, and grew closer as they continued to walk. He'd read that only spirits of considerable power and age could create their own static locations. Well, they and somniari like the one who led them.

“Is that what we're looking for?" He put the question to Cyrus, gesturing to the spot. He couldn't tell quite what it was from here, only that the green seemed to be... less sick-looking than the one around their feet and over their heads.

“This is where she dwells." Cyrus said it with a tone of confirmation, so the 'she' must refer to the spirit in question.

Some span of time later, they at last reached the boundary into the realm. It seemed to waver, reaching outwards as though to enclose them, but from the lack of surprise in Cyrus's reaction, Leon could only assume that this was normal, so he stepped forward to meet it. Light shimmered over his vision for a moment; when he blinked, he opened his eyes to a very different landscape.

Green was everywhere. It reminded him of his first journey south, beyond the decayed steppes of his harsh motherland and into the softer world of those who could grow enough to sustain nations. The colors were gentle on his eyes to a one, but it wasn't only green. Flowers bloomed, riotously in sprays, on bushes, and from climbing vines carefully coached onto trellises. It was a kept garden, but there was a sense about it of the wild as well, the organic rather than the manicured. The scent on the air was a light perfume that changed slightly when they moved, as the flower species changed, but clearly it was organized so that none of the notes ever clashed, as though its architect had engineered it for bouquet as well as visual appeal.

Cyrus led them down a small, winding cobblestone path. Evidence of some kind of presence was everywhere, though what kind of presence it was, Leon found difficult to tell. In one place, a pair of curved swords lay sheathed in the grass, casually discarded next to a pack, a thick wool blanket half-spread over the ground, as though someone had been preparing for a picnic or nap in the warm sunlight overhead and abandoned the effort partway through for some reason. A low retaining wall hosted a couple of dinged tin tankards, a bottle of something standing half-full between them.

As they approached the center of the garden, they passed by several more elaborate architectural features as well; birdbaths, tiered flowerboxes, and even a granite fountain, water burbling pleasantly from the mouth of the drake carved into the top of it, and from the down-pointed spear-tip of the armored woman also depicted, one hand resting at the base of the creature's neck. The entire place seemed frozen in this single moment, some midsummer afternoon with balmy weather and afternoon sunlight and a mild breeze.

But he couldn't see any spirits.

Asala took a few tentative steps toward the fountain, her hand clutching the collar of her cloak. She had managed to return to her ordinary self during the transition, growing the extra couple of feet to stand back over everyone but Leon himself. She leaned her hands hovering near the fountain, appearing unsure she should even touch it. "Where... are we?" Asala asked. She was nervous, but under the circumstances that was to be expected from her.

"I don't recognize it." Romulus glanced around him, taking in the still scenery. "Maybe... no."

"You're in my garden, of course." The voice came from behind them, and... above? Leon turned, immediately wary, following the trunk of a tree up to its branches.

Sure enough, sitting in one of the lower ones was... a spirit. It—she, he supposed—had a more distinct form than most he'd seen. She was pinkish in color, closer to magenta or violet than red, but the lines of her were fairly sharp. Even from this distance, he could tell that she was an elf, from the pointed ears, and quite slight, probably no taller than five-and-three and thin. Her hair, or the wisps of spirit-stuff that served, was long, held in place only by a thin chain circlet around her brow. She smiled at them and pushed herself off the branch, drifting to alight on the ground below.

She gave a little curtsy of sorts, then turned her attention to Cyrus. "You're back, dreamer. And you brought me your friends. Which one seeks my aid?"

Asala glanced between the spirit and Cyrus a couple of times before she finally got around to timidly raising her hand. "Um, I... I suppose--" she stopped herself and closed her eyes, and from the rigidity forming in her shoulders apparently steeled herself. "I am," she said, attempting to sound more confident by omitting the 'suppose.' For what it was worth, whatever she told herself apparently worked.

The spirit moved her attention to Asala. She was much, much smaller than the Qunari woman, but held herself with a great deal more poise and confidence, for all they looked similar in age. There was a quiet certainty to her demeanor that Leon supposed most people did not achieve. He wasn't sure if it was more or less ordinary in the denizens of the Fade. Only rarely had he been this close to one.

With a flowing hand-motion, the spirit conjured herself a staff, planting the end of it in the ground and shifting her center of balance a little. "You are Asala Kaaras, then. I am... well. What I am is not easy to explain, but for your purposes, I am Compassion. You can call me Ethne, if you like. Why is it that you've come all this way to find me?" She flicked her glance momentarily to Cyrus, her smile inching a bit wider. "Your teacher used very pretty words to tell me, but I would like to hear yours, even if they aren't as pretty."

"He did?" Asala asked, glancing at Cyrus for a moment before snapping back to the spirit to her front. "Uh..." she stumbled, but wisely closed her mouth afterward to think on the words she chose more carefully. She seemed confused for a moment, unsure of how to answer the question before realization began to sink in. "I want... to do more," she answered, looking up to meet the spirit's luminous eyes. "If I am able, I wish to do everything that I can for my... friends," she said, turning to face them. She allowed them a small awkward smile before she continued.

"Not only that but..." she said, her losing her grip on her words. She hesitated for a moment more before something else came to her, and she moved forward. "I--I did not understand it at first but, Tammy... Tammy once told me that there was a lot of pain in the world. The only pain I knew at the time was scraped knees and tiny scratches," she explained, smiling at the remembrance. The sweet smile did not last long, however, soon replaced by a thoughtful frown. She was no longer speaking to the spirit, but rather just aloud--to anyone that would listen. "But... I see it now. I saw it at Adamant, but--I knew it at Haven. I think... I understand what she meant." she said, her arm dropping from her collar to wrap around the other.

"She--But she said that I could be a shield. That there were too many trying to cause harm, but that I could be the one that protects. I try, but I... I just do not know." She grew silent, but she began to shake her head. She wasn't finished yet. "I want to try though, I want to try to be that shield--I want to try to ease as much of that pain as I can."

She sighed afterward and her shoulders dropped forward and encased her into a shell. "I... hope that is satisfactory," she said to the spirit, offering an unsure smile.

Ethne did not answer that directly, but she did maintain her smile. "I see," she said, dipping her head as though she understood. "Then there is one more thing I need you to do." Though spirits didn't breathe, as such, this one retained many mortal mannerisms, and looked to take in a deep breath, glancing briefly at the fountain behind them.

"A friend of mine once said that love is the opposite of fear. I do believe he was right about that. If you wish my help, you must show me that your love and compassion is capable of overcoming any fear, even that brought upon you by outside sources." Returning her eyes to Asala, she tilted her head. "Not far from here, demons of fear and terror dwell, poisoning the Fade and tormenting those who wander near. If you are strong enough to conquer them, then I will lend you my power, and teach you everything of healing these memories have granted me." She blinked. "Will you do this for me?"

"... Yes. I will," Asala nodded after a moment of contemplation. She seemed far more raw than she had before.

"Wonderful." Ethne's smile softened; she reached forward and laid a half-substantial hand on Asala's upper arm. Probably about as high as she could comfortably get. "You might find it helpful to take a little while to prepare. Feel free to wander the garden as you like; I believe it has a nice effect on its visitors."

Letting her hand fall, she turned to the others. "And you, friends of Asala? Is there anything I might do or explain for you, while you are here?"

Romulus looked more than a little moved by the entire display, but he still kept his countenance intact, focused. Thoughtful, however. He kept his hands folded together in front of him and closed somewhat tightly, as though the mere act of letting them near his weapons would be a defilement of this place. "Some of us encountered a spirit not long ago, one that took on the form, personality, and memories of Divine Justinia. She helped me acquire some important memories that I'd lost." He chose to leave out, for whatever reason, the fact that he'd been physically walking the Fade at the time, rather than in dreams as he was presently.

"I think the Divine's... soul, if that is the correct word, is what drew the spirit so closely to her. Is this something similar? This elf, Ethne, is or was someone you were drawn to?" He glanced a bit uncertainly at the others with him. "Sorry for the curiosity. I've been exposed to a lot of things that are strange to me lately. I feel like I'm only beginning to understand some of them."

Leon certainly didn't think it unwarranted. He'd been of a mind to ask something similar, honestly, for this was quite a peculiar spirit, based on what knowledge he had of magical matters. Like Romulus, though, he was a bit out of his element with this one.

"Once, I was a spirit as indistinct as most of those you might meet, here." Ethne didn't seem to mind saying so, maintaining her benign countenance and running her thumb along the staff in her grip. "A long time ago, I made a bond with Ethne as she was in life. A dreamer, like you—" she nodded at Cyrus— "And once a slave, like you." Her eyes returned to center on Romulus.

"She created this place, and returned to it often. Before her death, she left fragments of her memory behind, so that what she knew of healing, and what she knew of history, would not be lost forever. Over time, those memories became a part of the garden itself, and a part of me. Thus I have been ever since." She lifted her shoulders. "I do not know what a soul is, because she did not know. But... if it can be said that part of what makes a person is what they remember, what they did and what they knew and felt, then... in a way, I am she. If only a piece."

This place seemed to render Zahra speechless—which was a miracle in its own right seeing as she hadn’t really shut her mouth since Rom’s little rendition. She’d been gushing about how adorable Asala had been in hers
 until the unusual shift happened once more, giving way to a sight even she couldn’t comment on. She was left slack-jawed and staring at all of the flowers blooming at their heels. Even as the others exchanged words with the spirit in question, she seemed drawn towards the items strewn across the mossy ground.

She hadn’t moved anything since they’d first walked in. Only brushed a finger across the pommel of the blades, and inched closer to the discarded tankards. She peered at the half-empty bottle and cleared her throat, as if deciding that she wanted to pose a question after all. There was a moment of silence, before she straightened her shoulders and strode back to the others. “Do places like this stay in the Fade?” She swept her hand at all of the roses, and glanced back at Ethne, “Are there other places like this, that remain? Pieces of memories left behind.”

A short laugh sounded. As if she thought the question ridiculous in nature, but she was too stubborn not to pose it.

Ethne blinked, apparently considering the question. "I'm sure there are some," she replied at length, "but it is not an easy process, to leave one's memory here. Nor can many people or spirits create realms like this. So there are probably fewer than you are thinking."

There was certainly a lot to consider. Leon thought he understood better, now, why this spirit required that Asala be tested. She seemed to be in possession of a lot of valuable information, and if she was really the legacy of a near-ancient somniari, he could understand taking particular care not to be warped into a demon, or come into the service of an unworthy individual. And he had great difficulty believing she had any ill intentions.

As soon as Asala felt herself prepared, the group re-gathered and left the garden, striking out after Cyrus, who could in fact sense demons but was probably only leading them to... wherever this illusion was set up. Leon didn't know if he was going to create it himself by shaping the Fade or if Ethne was doing it, but in either case it did not take long before the world started to darken around them. It was exactly what he thought a fear-realm would be like—perhaps inspired by Nightmare's domain or something of the kind. The sky was almost black overhead, skittering noises audible form a distance even when the mages in the party cast their lights over their heads. As though the edges of the light were stalked by spiders, or some other sort of crawling vermin.

The chill was unnatural, too, creeping down his spine with a sense of deep dread. Up ahead, there were other lights, paler, issuing from twisted demon forms that drifted about in the nearly-formless gloom. What shape they would take, he had no idea, or if they would attempt to talk beforehand, as some demons did.

All of that was likely up to Asala.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Asala didn't like this. She didn't want to go face demons down in the Fade. Yes, Cyrus was with them, but she felt more vulnerable here, and she did not know what the spirit--what Ethne expected. The instructions were clear and precise, go here and deal with the demons she was worried she would mess that up somehow, and the spirit judge her unworthy. She wasn't comfortable with that, not after essentially dragging her friends into the Fade with what amounted to a personal issue. She didn't want to let them down even more than the spirit, nor let them get injured in anyway for doing something for her.

This part of the Fade was far more eerie than the last. Where the last was pleasant and warm, this one was unnatural and cold, her mind edged with dread. She wasn't sure if it was her, or the Fade but regardless, she did not like the place. The sounds of tiny legs skittering at the edge of her vision made her jumpy, and she retreated closer to Leon as they traveled, her hand clutching her collar out of anxiety.

It did not take long after that to begin to see the demons in the distance. It felt as if the dread she had felt up to that point had up and suddenly intensified. "Are we--are we there? Here?" she stammered.

“This is the place." Cyrus confirmed it without a trace of doubt in his tone. If anyone would know, it was him. “And those are the demons in question." As he said it, the group of them began to drift closer, though they did not charge in to attack or anything similar. She'd learned that demons were always drawn to the living, that it was basically a reflex for them.

Cyrus's brows drew together—she'd also learned that people like him were more sensitive to their presence. Apparently, being near them caused some degree of pain in him, but from what she'd seen, he was usually pretty good at coping with it. “It's your trial, Asala. What would you have us do?"

Some of the demons were starting to shift forms, clearly a reaction to whatever they were reading from the mortals who had entered their domain.

She frowned, unused to the feeling of everyone looking to her on what to do. She felt their eyes on her, but after a moment of hesitation she nodded. Though, her voice was far from sure. "Let us... go then?" she asked, rather than stated. Even after, she didn't immediately start forward. It took a moment or two for her to work up the nerve to begin moving.

That was all it took to garner the demon's attention. All at once, they turned their heads toward them and began to approach as they had. There were... a number of them, mostly of the fear variety. However, there was a single rage demon amongst the crowd. Lumped in with the usual shades and wraiths, there were small, knee high demons that looked like twisted deep stalkers. Gibbering Horrors, she thought they were called, and they were named appropriately. It hissed as they approached, chittering incessantly with with its bony maw. There were also fearlings, which took the form of large spiders-- whose appearance caused her to hesitate in her step before one of the others urged her forward.

There were also no few terror demons, and what she believed to be a fear demon. They did not charge them, but rather... watched them cautiously. She could feel her heart beat faster, and the desire to retreat into herself mounted as even more eyes alighted on her.

One of the terrors hissed, the metallic claws on the ends of its fingers scraping against the ground like fingernails on slate. It cocked its head at her, bending its neck at an unnatural, uncomfortable angle. "Little coward," it rasped. "Cannot even find the bravery to strike first. Flinches before spiders, bends before the slightest pressure... breaks with one little loss. Ssspinelesss."

"Look at her, ssstanding in the front." Another of the same creatures, stretched out and grotesque, rasped around its mouthful of jagged teeth. "As though she has the sssteel to lead. The courage. To tell these what they should do!" It gestured at the others behind her.

“Asala..." Cyrus's tone indicated that he was still waiting for that very thing—a command, perhaps, or at the very least permission.

Another terror demon approached languidly. Stopping a few paces short of the Gibbering Horrors. Its impossibly long limbs flexed out, trembled and tickled at the air as it stared at her with sightless eyes. Its mouth, a parish of dribbling teeth, hung opened. The gravelly voice, however, resonated in their minds, “Do nothing, little coward. Small, shaky moussse. They can sseee you tremble.”

Zahra hadn’t moved from Rom’s side, though her fingers were itching at her sides. She glanced at Asala sidelong and cleared her throat. As good as anything to indicate that something much be done. Quickly.

The rage demon flared from the right side, eyes glowing white hot. Its back seemed to swell with every breath, birthing intense heat from its maw. "Turn your fear into fire, forlorn little mage!" It was hard to tell, but it looked as though it was grinning at her, pleased with what it was seeing. "Remember, wretched creature, what has taken life and love and peace from you! Strike us in anger... I will wear you, body and soul, and bring your rage to bear on the beast in your nightmares."

"What are we doing, Asala?" Romulus asked, a bit nervously. His hand lingered near the hilt of his blade, ready to be drawn in an instant if she commanded it.

She didn't answer, and the fear demon noticed, laughing in a low, rumbling voice. "She fears us, just as she fears herself," the demon taunted. "So afraid of making the wrong choice, of letting her friends get hurt for her," the demon said the word with scorn and disdain. "You regret this, don't you. Wished you had never stepped into the Fade," it said, chuckling evilly. "It is too late, fearful little mage. You are here so face us!" The demon's voice boomed, and there was a shudder in the Fade as the fear demon's body twisted and contorted in jarring motions.

Asala's eyes went wide and she retreated a step as what stood before her no longer was a fear demon, but the form of the blighted dragon, the one that had taken her brother from her. It was not as large as the real one, maybe a fraction of its size, but it remained. "Ataashi hissra," she muttered before the dragon roared, shaking the Fade around them. Asala took another step backward and instinctively reached for the Fade, encasing the demon-turned-dragon in a large shimmering barrier. "No!" she yelled, trying to push the creature away with the barrier.

The first act of overt aggression made it a fight, and the other demons lunged, trying to free their leader from the barrier's confines, either by beating at it or lunging for Asala, who was holding it in place. Leon intercepted the first of these, planting his foot against the rage demon's chest and throwing it back several feet before pursuing it. When he brought an elbow down on the back of its head, the fire of its body sizzled against his light armor, cold from the pervasive chill in the area.

It lunged for him, raking hot claws across his midsection. He staggered backwards a step, but recovered quickly, throwing himself forward again.

Cyrus quite deliberately stepped away from Asala. Perhaps that made sense—he'd made it clear that she was the one who had to actually face the trial, and Ethne has specified that the trial was Fear. Instead, he threw an almost-lazy ice spell at one of the terrors, freezing it just before it sank into the ground for one of its jumps. The other, however, disappeared into a dark circle on the floor. The lightning bolt that followed shattered the ice and the demon along with it. The terror's twin, however, emerged from the ground right behind him, throwing him forward with the force of its screeching attack.

Romulus fired a bolt from his crossbow, piercing the terror through the leg and interrupting its screeching. He rushed forward, but before he could reach it he was met with a swarm of fearlings, small skittering creatures that drove him back, too many at once for him to take them all on. He kicked one away, throwing another off his back, wounding another that bit into his leg. Another jumped for his face, but he bashed it aside with his shield, still steadily giving ground.

Zahra had already shrugged her bow from her shoulder—just in time to stop a fearling from clawing at her face, slamming it off to the side. She took a few steps forward and pinned an arrow through one of the hissing creature’s legs, one that’d been fixated on taking another bite out of Rom. She notched another arrow and took aim. Possibly intending to pelt another. Her distraction allowed one of the things to slink close enough to attach itself to her arm. Her bow clattered to the ground as she pushed her hand against its face, attempting to dislodge it.

The blight dragon began to push back against the barrier, but lacked the strength of the real one. The shield held its shape, but with a roar, the demon put its head against it and began to fight back, sliding the shield toward her through effort and strength. Asala could hear the fighting on either side of her, and a glance revealed her companion's struggles against the demons. She didn't want this, she thought a trial of Compassion would have been different, and not pit them against demons of the fade. Where was the compassion in this? What was this to prove? That they could fight against demons? Ever since the Inquisition was formed they had been fighting against demons.

"Stop," she whimpered as she was forced back a step. The demons did not start this, she did. She was the one who threw the first barrier, and because of that they had been drawn into the fight. If Compassion's trial was meant to make her throw her friends into battle with demons, then she wanted no part of it. She had asked them to accompany her, not to bleed for her. They had too many fights of their own to face without adding hers on top of it. "Stop." She was louder this time. This wasn't a test of compassion, this was just fighting.

This wasn't what Tammy meant when she told her to become a shield. A shield was meant to protect, but what was she protecting here? Nothing "I said stop it," she said, her words clear and audible. She didn't shout them, but she demanded it, her tone accidentally conveying that of a chiding mother-- the same one Tammy used with Meraad when he got into something he was not supposed to. She pushed off with her shield and let it fade, holding off the demon long enough to repositioned herself closer to her friends. A series of small shields dislodged anything clinging to her friends, before a larger one bloomed to life around them all, enveloping them in a large bubble, separating them from the demons.

"Enough," she stated firmly. It didn't matter if she failed the trial at this point, no one would get hurt because of her. Her friends, or the demons they fought against. If they did not attack them initially, then perhaps there may have still been a way for them to leave peacefully. "We will leave here," she said, staring down the fear demon, "No one else will get hurt here, not us nor you," she said, her barrier sparkling with renewed resolve.

Abruptly, the demons vanished. They made no noise, used no words, took no actions at all. They just wavered, like shimmering mirages in her native desert, and disappeared. In their place stood an image of Ethne. It must have been the way she was in life, for she looked as solid as the demons had. As solid as the others did, safe behind her shield. Her hair was red—not as red as Khari's, more like a strawberry blonde. Her eyes were blue-green, large in a very dainty-looking face. The robes she wore weren't like anything Asala had seen, either, except maybe in some of Cyrus's books.

She smiled slightly, an expression tinged with melancholy. "Sometimes, compassion is the hardest choice to make," she said quietly, reaching up to touch the barrier Asala had erected over her group. After a moment, it vanished under her fingers. "Sometimes, it will hurt, because no shield stands forever, and none can cover everyone." Her hand dropped back to her side. "But choosing it anyway and every time is what it will take, to learn what I have to teach. Compassion does not see even a demon and judge it worthy only of death. Some things must be fought, even I know this. But nothing may be fought only because of the face it wears or the things it thinks."

Ethne tilted her head. "This trial is over. But what lies ahead will be more difficult still. Are you willing to take that upon yourself, Beres-Taar?"

Asala winced as the barrier faded around them through no inclination of her own. In actuality, when the demons vanished, she was so struck by confusion that she had momentarily forgotten about it until it was stripped by Ethne. It made her feel powerless, as she remembered that they were in the Fade, and ordinary rules did not necessarily apply there. After hesitating, she let her hand fall limply to her side as Ethne spoke. At the end, Asala grew quiet and thoughtful once more, but when she spoke, it was with a firm confidence.

"I am."

"Good." Ethne seemed pleased, the sadness present in her smile abating for a moment at least. "Have your dreamer friend teach you how to locate the garden on your own. And when you can, I will be there, and I will help you." She gave a little nod.

"For now... I think it's time you wake up."

And she did, with a start. She pushed herself up from her pillow and looked around her dark room. After the initial confusion abated, she let her forehead fall back into her pillow and she closed her eyes-- though she doubted sleep would be easy to find again.

Then she wondered about the others, if they too had woken up from the dream like her and... if they were okay.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Romulus watched as Mayor Gregory Dedrick was taken from the hall in chains, to an uncertain fate in Denerim.

He hadn't been with the party that spoke with him, and traveled deep under Old Crestwood to close the rift there. Old Crestwood, the town the mayor had seen flooded to remove the refugees from concern, and keep the Blight at bay. It was a complex situation, and a difficult decision he'd chosen to make. One that Romulus could even see the value in. Crestwood may not have survived the Fifth Blight at all if he had done nothing. But that did not mean he was free of guilt, or that his murdering of hundreds of his own people was justified.

Dedrick's guilt was further evidenced by his decision to flee from the village upon their return, and it wasn't until a few days ago that Rilien's agents were able to track him down, hiding out in a village halfway to the Waking Sea's coast. He was hauled back to Skyhold, and Romulus was chosen to sit and render an impartial judgement. As he was learning, the wisest course for himself and for the Inquisition was often to make no judgement at all. His crimes had not been committed against the Inquisition, unless lying was counted. He had killed people of Ferelden, and so it was to Denerim he would be sent, to be judged by King Alistair. Few knew the horrors the Blight could bring better than he and his wife.

Upon tersely confirming that there was nothing else requiring his attention with Lady Marceline, Romulus made his escape from the throne, briefly watching as those gathered for the judgement dispersed. There were not nearly so many as for the likes of Elias Pike, but still more than Romulus was comfortable with. Always more. This time, however, he noticed Asala among the crowd. He couldn't recall if she'd ever attended one of these before, but she seemed to be waiting for him, or perhaps trying to catch his attention.

Making his way over to her, he stopped just before he would need to look up at her more than he was comfortable with. "Did you need something, Asala?"

"Uh, yes. Kind of, actually," Asala said said as she straightened out the wrinkles in her scarlet robes. Noticeably, she didn't raise her head to look at him until later. "I wanted to apologize for... you know, the thing in the Fade," she said. "Do you want to go elsewhere or...?" she asked raising a finger and swinging it around to indicate a nondescript location.

It was probably best, wasn't it? He gestured sideways with his head. "Come on, this way." He turned around and led her back through the main hall, through the still scattering Inquisition personnel and Skyhold staff. Few of them used the door that led down to the undercroft, and it was this one that he opened now. Asala had never actually been down here before, he didn't think. Very few had, and even fewer with any regularity. Just Khari, occasionally Zahra, and a few Inquisition messengers, in the event his presence was needed anywhere immediately, as it had been in the throne room.

He opened the door first and allowed Asala to enter, closing it behind them. "Have a seat if you like." The couch was well worked in by this point, mostly Khari's doing. She usually didn't come by to continue her physical training after all, barring the times they practiced hand to hand techniques. Romulus stepped lightly down the stairs towards his alchemy workplace, quickly flipping over a parchment and shoving back a few jars with various reagents. There were few who knew anything about his alchemy, and he preferred to keep it that way, especially around those who might acquire the knowledge more quickly.

Turning back, he walked back up towards the front of the room and turned the chair at his desk around to face Asala. "You don't have to apologize," he said, sinking down into it. "It was my choice to help." He exhaled. "You didn't even see the worst of it. Unless... shit, you haven't talked to Zee, have you?"

"Zee? No, why? Should--" she stopped herself with a thoughtful glance and shook her head. Either she thought better of the question she was about to ask or... would ask Zee about it later. Asala had taken the offered seat on the couch, sitting in it straight, her hands folded on top of each other on her lap. She didn't look uncomfortable, just polite. "I just wanted to apologize for the Fade. I didn't know that Ethne would have pit us against demons as her trial," Asala said, with a thoughtful.

"I... would have warned you all had I known."

Romulus brushed lightly at his nose once, half-smiling at her. "Asala... it was a dream. I'm no mage, and I've never really done anything like that, but I'm pretty sure we weren't physically there this time. It felt different, anyway." He was very glad Asala hadn't been forced into Nightmare's realm with them all. Though she'd passed Ethne's trial, Nightmare had been another matter entirely. Not interested in helping, even if the eating of one's fears could be considered beneficial in a certain light. No, it was interested in creating fear as well as consuming it. Interested in being the source of its own strength. He wasn't sure if she would've survived a place like that. Especially if it had taken a woman like Nostariel.

"All of us agreed willingly to help you, and we all knew there would be a trial involved. You did the right thing when the time came for it. And that's more than many of us could've done. Maybe any of us." It had been an interesting experience to observe. To think that even the lowliest of creatures might be spared in order to win the favor of Compassion. It was something Romulus knew he did not have in him. Even were he to pull himself from the dark thoughts he'd been so trained to think, he would never reach that sort of place. Nor did he think he wanted to. It was a role that could only be filled by the likes of Asala.

Asala shrugged, occupying the moment by dragging a lock of hair out of her face and back behind her horns. Though that couldn't hide the blush blossoming on her face. "That is, uh, kind of you to say. Thank you," she said, stammering only a small amount. "It is just that I did not expect Compassion's test to involve an exchange with demons. It did not seem like a compassionate test in the moment, when looked at from afar but I understand its meaning." Her hand had moved from her lap to rest gently under her chin, causing her to seem even more pensive than she before.

"I am sorry," she said shaking her head with a smile. "I have been thinking about it a lot lately." With that, she leaned back on the couch, letting her hand fall back on her lap. She seemed less rigid now and more comfortable. "Before that, however. When Ethne asked why I was there... I think I realized something."

Tests of anything weren't supposed to be situations where it was easy to perform. Testing one's ability to kill without hesitation wasn't done when the subject's life was threatened, but rather when the target to be killed had no defenses. When they were helpless, restrained. That was the true test of one's depths. The true test of one's heights had to come in the same way, then. It was easy for Asala to show compassion to her friends, her allies. It was much harder to show compassion to loathsome demons that sought their deaths. Or appeared to, at least.

"What did you realize?" he asked, urging her to continue.

"I had never really thought about it before," she began, before straightening back out so she could see him better. "The Inquisition, I mean. Why I am here?" She added, before raising a hand in order to give herself more time to explain. "Not that I would have left under any circumstance, certainly not. I would still remain even if I had thought about it. But I just never asked myself why that is, you understand?" She then smiled at him apologetically and limply shook her head. "I apologize if I am not making much sense," she added.

She shrugged regardless and began to speak some more. "When Ethne asked why I sought her out... I felt the answer I gave is the same for why I am still here. I had just never thought of it before," she said, leaning back into a more relaxed posture. "I... want to help. Tammy was right, there is too much hurt in the world. And it feels like we--the Inquisition, I mean, is the only thing attempting to do anything about it, and that is why I want to continue to be a part of it. I feel that we are... doing good, and people need that."

That didn't come as much of a shock to Romulus. Asala had saved his life alongside Estella's before she'd even met them, after they staggered out of the rift at the Temple of Sacred Ashes. Asala, a former Qunari saarebas and in the south, an apostate that was risking her very life by placing herself near the Templar Order. She didn't have to do any of that, but she did. Khari was the same way. She didn't have to risk her life fighting demons and servants of Corypheus when the matter could be left to others, but she did. Romulus was not ashamed to admit to himself that he would not have stayed, had he not been marked by the orb that Corypheus had wielded. He would have returned home to Minrathous and reported to his domina, and allowed other men and women to risk their lives in his place. But he was not Khari, and he was not Asala.

"That's good to hear, Asala," he said, trying to be reassuring. "That said, I have a request for you. If you ever feel that the Inquisition, or any person in it, is not doing good... don't stay silent about it. Not all of us can devote ourselves to Compassion, but for some of us it can be easy to lose our way. Don't ever assume that the Inquisition will always be good, even if you're doing all you can to keep it that way."

"I... will keep that in mind," she said, though she seemed rather uncomfortable with the idea. That wasn't surprising as well, Asala was the type who seemed to always try to see the best in people. Still, after some thought she appeared to accept it. "And, uh, thank you Romulus. For listening," she said with something of a embarrassed look, "I did not mean to give you a speech on you," she added with a chuckle.

"Khari tells me I'm not a bad listener," he answered, grinning a little. "If you need anything else, you can usually find me here. Just... knock, please. Even if the door's open." He gestured for the door with his head. "Now go on, get out of here. I'm sure you've got work to do, spirit healer."

"A lot of work, unfortunately. As it turns out, there is a whole process in becoming one," Asala said, a smile denoting the joke.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The fencepost was solid underneath Estella's forearms; she leaned against it without second thought, almost smiling as she watched Aurora's mages at practice. They had a special guest today—Astraia was involved in the lesson as well. Though she herself had not been in the right frame of mind to have much to do with the mages in Kirkwall, Estella knew they were a good bunch, and that Aurora had become an excellent teacher, so she wasn't worried about anything going terribly awry so much as she was curious to see what Astraia would think of it.

Cy and Ves were at either side of her. She wasn't sure what had drawn her brother down to watch today, though she knew he did so occasionally. Ves, she supposed, was looking out for his friend. The taciturn Shaethra was around somewhere as well, though it didn't surprise Estella that somewhere was not anywhere near other people, that she could see.

One of the other mages launched a fireball towards a target; she tracked its motion on the way past, unsurprised when it guttered out a bit short of landing. She had the same problem basically all the time. Sometimes, she considered practicing with the rest of them, trying to bring her magic up to some standard that would make it at least reliable in a battle, but... it was probably just better that she didn't. Good teacher Aurora may be, but Estella had had many excellent instructors in such things. They hadn't been able to help her much.

“I think... Astraia might like it here," she ventured. Or at least, she seemed to like it better than her companions did. “I'm glad."

"I think you're right," Ves agreed, though the sentiment didn't seem to be as wholehearted as Estella's. "She'll certainly learn a lot. I'm quite certain she's never seen this many mages in one place before." A little smile worked its way onto his face as he watched her. He leaned on the fence from the other side as Estella, putting his back up against it and observing with arms crossed. Across the yard, Shaethra carried herself with a similar stance, though not nearly at ease as Ves was. Which, if his reactions to their presence in Crestwood were anything to go by, was something of a facade. He seemed simultaneously glad to have them visit Skyhold, and also deeply uneasy about it. It wasn't something everyone could see, but Estella had known him for long enough.

"It seems a bit cruel, almost," he said quietly. "She's doing all this with the knowledge that she's just going back to the Tirashan in a few months. Everything she learns here, just to guide a small group of her people around the woods in twenty or thirty years."

In the training yard, Astraia was working directly with Aurora at the moment. It had seemed fitting, given that the Inquisition's mage-captain was very adept with primal magic, and Astraia would hopefully able to learn a great deal from her. They seemed to be working on a rock armor spell at present, or at least a partial one. Astraia was attempting to form a sleeve of the stuff around her left arm, and having little success. It kept sliding off each time.

Aurora was patient however, as she only smiled each time it happened. Her voice never dipped into disappointment or chided, but ever carrying a encouraging tone. "You must believe you can do it," she said, gently rubbing the girl on the back to comfort her, "else you've already lost. Doubt," she said with a knowing quirk to her lips, "always makes things more difficult. A friend taught me that, some time ago." She spared a glance to the nearby Asala, who was also aiding in the mages' training. From what Estella understood, before Cyrus took her tutoring upon himself, she had learned from Aurora like the other mages. The woman smiled and nodded in agreement.

"Now, lets try it again, yes? I know you can do it, but you have to know you can do it," Aurora said, taking a step back to better watch.

"I think I'll end up doing too much of it," Astraia said. She then put her staff down on the ground, perhaps noting that Aurora practiced magic in that way, and tried again.

The primal magic swirled around her hands and formed a glove of rock, momentarily making her small right hand significantly bulkier. But then a second later, it cracked and crumbled away, falling into the ground where the other magical earth was steadily deteriorating. However, a sizable chunk of it had formed around her right foot for some reason, spreading up to the middle of her shin. This rock didn't crack, but it also seemed to have rooted her foot in place to the ground. She tugged at it, and was unfortunately stuck.

"Well, hey. That's not nothing," Aurora said with an optimistic smile, and gently prodded the stone boot with her leather one.

A very soft huff escaped Cyrus, audible only because he was so close to the both of them. He sat on the fence rather than leaning against it, both legs pulled up underneath him on the sturdy rail. Balance, as ever, wasn't much of an issue for him, apparently. He was smiling to himself as the practice went on, but Astraia's mishap seemed to be particularly amusing to him, for whatever reason.

“Perhaps." He demurred, clearly in response to Ves's last statement, though some time had passed. “Have you told her you believe so? She seems to lack for people who care much what she thinks."

"I tried, when we were last together," he answered. Across the yard, Shae moved a few paces to her right, to better see the process by which Aurora and Asala were able to dispell the magic around Astraia's foot, and get her moving again. "She was just a girl then, but her answer's always come from the same place: she wants to help her people. She thinks leaving them behind would be abandoning them. Just like I did." He shook his head slightly. It didn't seem to sit well with him.

"I don't think she trusts me, and I don't blame her." It was a sad admission, and one that clearly weighed on him. "I'm still the mysterious elf that wandered into her clan and told them tales of the magnificence that we could be again. Like a fool. And then when it turned out differently than I'd hoped, I ran without a word."

Estella shifted slightly, so that one of her elbows rested on the fence, and the side of her face in the same hand. She didn't feel comfortable asking intrusive questions, but at the same time, if Ves was really as troubled by this as she thought he was, perhaps she should. Her eyes swept from the field to him; she studied his profile from the corner of her eye for a moment. She still felt a little on-edge with him, for some reason, but he'd never rebuffed her attempts to talk to him about matters of importance before. Maybe it'd be all right if she asked.

“What... what went wrong? It's... only half of you are acting like anything unusual happened at all." Zethlasan sure didn't, but Estella wasn't sure he was genuine at any point. Shaethra was just difficult to read. She considered adding the you don't have to tell us caveat, but she'd used it so many times by this point that she hoped it was simply implied by her cautious tone.

He turned away from the training to better face Estella and Cy, resting his hands on the fence. "Zeth was the first person I ever told about Saraya," he explained. "I'm... not sure I can describe the sort of relief that was. To be able to talk with someone about her. And he was different then. Honest, kind, proud of the People, sure, but he cared. For the clan, for his sister, for... me. He saved my life, convinced the clan to take me in." He grimaced, glancing again to see that Shae remained where she was. Behind him, Astraia was trying again, but stopping short each time the rock began to spring up around her feet, for whatever reason.

"We were trying to learn more together, the two of us. About Saraya. Trying to learn how we could safely communicate with her, or anything, really. We came up with very little, and he began to grow frustrated. He wasn't willing to let it be. He suggested we find a way for him to carry Saraya instead. I couldn't do that, and I felt I couldn't trust him any longer. I had to leave, before he did something to put Saraya, or his clan, in danger." He glanced back, watching the mages dispell yet more earth magic from Astraia. She was fairly covered in dust from the waist down at this point.

"As for Zeth now... I'm not sure. It's been a long time. He always received preferential treatment, but I didn't think it would go to his head like this. He never treated Astraia like that before." There was a fair amount of venom in Ves's words there, easily implying just what he thought of Zethlasan's attitude.

“They do not seem to have the kind of relationship where he would consent to a stopover in Skyhold purely because she was interested." Cyrus kept his hands steady, palms over his knees. His eyes narrowed. “Do you suppose that might be something he still wants? To find a way to transfer Saraya?" He arched an eyebrow at Ves, but the voice he used to ask the question was mild rather than edged. “You have to admit at least that all of this has been rather fortuitous. Crestwood, the meeting, this visit."

"I'd like to give him the benefit of the doubt, I really would." Vesryn paused, and then shook his head. "But it's obvious that he sought me out specifically, and considering how I left things, I wouldn't be surprised if he still thinks the same way." He shrugged, looking rather more tired than he usually did. "Perhaps he'll prove me wrong. I would very much like that."

Estella certainly hoped so. More from reflex than conscious decision, she shifted the hand closer to Ves, resting it on the inside of his forearm, near his elbow. “Just don't forget you've got us, this time. If there's anything we can do." Not that she counted on being able to do much; it didn't really seem like the sort of problem solved in any clear way. If 'solving' it was even possible at all. Clearing her throat slightly, she glanced back out to the practice going on, letting her arm fall back to drape over the fence rail.

“What does Saraya think? Or... feel, as the case may be?"

"Wary," he said, nearly grumbling, though he'd offered a subtle smile in return for her touch. "Not particularly helpful, I know. She was never as fond of Zeth as I was, regardless. Honestly, I think she likes Shae the most out of all of them." He seemed a bit amused by that. "Must be her protectiveness. She hasn't changed a bit. And Shae took the longest to believe Zeth, when he told her. Had to beat her in a spar for... at least ten days in a row, it must've been. She refused to believe some Fereldan flat-ear could best her."

He smiled a bit wistfully at the memory, then turned back around to watch Astraia's practice. "Thank you for listening, and for the concern. Both of you. I hope we can work out whatever needs it without anyone getting hurt."

“Well, that would be ideal, but I never count on it." Cyrus sighed, though, and offered nothing further beyond a small nod. If he'd noticed the subtle exchange there, he didn't mention it.

Estella resisted the urge to roll her eyes at him. Things were a bit too serious for it, but the sentiment was still there, beneath her neutral expression. “What he means, I think, is that you're welcome."

In front of them, Astraia tried one more time, this time ending up with flat slabs of earth that clung to the bottoms of her moccasins. She let out a loud groan of disapproval, trying to shake them off. The rock armor pieces along her arm certainly fell away easy enough. "Ugh, why is it doing that?"

Aurora nodded and accepted her grievances easily, remaining as patient as ever. "You're letting your emotions cloud your mind," she said easily and dropping to a knee. She gestured for Astraia to stop kicking before she reached over and began to peel the slab away with her fingers and a liberal application of dispelling magic. "You're trying to force it, and though, admittedly, it's doing something," she said, prying away half of the slab of earth from her foot, "It's not something that you want." Finally she managed to pull the rest of the slab off.

Instead of rising back to her feet, Aurora remained crouched so that Astraia had to look down at her. "A calm mind will prevail in all things, magic included. Don't force it, but... guide it, nurture it. Do not worry about making it happen all at once, progress happens in small measures." She grew thoughtful for a moment before she continued, "I found that taking a phrase, one that means something to you, and repeating it to the exclusion of all else helps with the focus. Mine was my mother's name," Aurora revealed.

She nodded, the part about a phrase seeming to catch her by surprise. She took a few steps away from Aurora, always seeming to prefer having space to cast spells, but she left her staff on the ground as before. This time she took several deep breaths, even going as far as to close her eyes. She was saying... something, but at this distance Estella couldn't hear what, and her lips were barely moving, meaning that whatever it was was mostly being repeated in her head. Little shards of primal magic in the form of earth swirled around her hands and forearms, and a few of the old pieces lifted ever so slightly off the ground.

Some of them began to shift and move around her forearms, widening as they touched bare skin. In her concentration, she'd stopped repeating whatever it was she had been saying to herself, and the primal magic began to swirl a little more swiftly. She extended her palms out slowly, attempting a slow sort of release as Cyrus had instructed her before, and...

Rock surrounded her on all sides, springing into place over every piece of her body, covering her entirely save her for head and locking her thoroughly in place. The spell came together with a loud crack of earth strong enough to draw the attention of several of the other training mages, and Astraia's eyes went wide in shock. She couldn't move her arms, her legs, anything, only capable of looking around and failing to form any words at first. "Oh no, oh no," she began to repeat. "Help, I'm stuck."

Cyrus chuckled softly, enough that it was probably only audible to Estella and Vesryn. Raising a hand to one side of his mouth, he called down the field at moderate volume. “But not crushed! That was a lovely petrify, Astraia." It took a moment for that to sink in for her, but once it did, Astraia began to laugh earnestly. Her smile spread across most of her face, her giggle high pitched and for once not at all self-conscious. Cyrus sent a dispel over the distance with his free hand; it hit cleanly at the center mass of the stone.

She stumbled out of the petrify spell as it shattered, coughing a bit in the dust, but it cleared up soon enough, and she collected her staff.

"Okay... what's next?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It was shortly after noon, and she had just finished lunch with the rest of the infirmary staff. Asala thought it was near enough the time to begin her lessons with Cyrus to start heading toward his workshop anyway. In addition to their usual curriculum, they had added work to devise a way for her to find her own way to Compassion's garden. It hadn't been long since she had passed Ethne's test and had not yet managed to enter her garden on her own. That was not to say she wasn't making progress, but progress happened in steps, not all at once. She'd hope to at least glimpse the garden soon.

By the time she reached his particular tower, she noticed that his door was slightly ajar. That was odd, she decided. Cyrus's door always seemed to be securely shut every time she arrived, usually awaiting for her to knock first. She hesitated at the top of the stairs, wondering if she should just push the door open now, or knock first. Instead, she just decided to do both, and she knocked on the door before taking the handle gingerly in her hand. "Cyrus, are you in here?" She asked, slowly swinging the door open.

"Cyrus!" she exclaimed. She found him on the floor, clearly in pain. Whatever reservations she had about intruding were gone now, and she shoved the door wide open to run inside. She slid to a stop beside him, healing spells flaring to life in both hands. She was without her pack for the moment, having left it in her room thinking she would have no use for it inside Skyhold's walls. Foolish, she thought. "Cyrus, listen to me. I need you to help me," she said firmly, hoping he could hear her.

"I need to know what it is," she said, infusing his body with a general healing spell. She would need to know what was attacking him specifically in order to treat it.

His breathing was harsh and shallow, his eyes unfocused, glazed over, the usual vibrancy of the indigo color muted. He was covered in a sheen of sweat, his expression waxy and wan. Curled in on himself, as though he were trying to take up as little space as possible. He looked but a step from expiration—she'd seen soldiers lose near half their blood and seem healthier than this. The only evidence of what might have done it was the shattered glass, red wine glistening darkly on the stone.

“—sala." His voice was hoarse, weak, the volume barely enough for her to hear. “Don't touch—wine." He took a shuddering breath, squeezing his eyes shut. His breaths increased until he was panting softly, apparently unable to muster more energy than it took to keep doing that. Her spells seemed to be having little, if any, effect.

Regardless, she cast another healing spell, and against his own advice reached for the wine. She went to it quickly-- but carefully, so as not spill any on her. She had no idea if whatever it was spread through ingestion or skin contact. The vessel that held the liquid was unnaturally warm, and further drove the point that getting any on her would be inadvisable. Instead, she drew it in and wafted it towards her nose to try and get a scent of whatever it was. It did not take much as it turned out, with the first inhale catching in her throat and she felt violently ill. She coughed and shuddered, taking it as far away from her face as she could before gently sitting it back down.

She hacked and shook her head, trying to recover from its scent. She still did not feel well, but it was enough to return to Cyrus and begin casting more healing spells. If that was her reaction from simply smelling it, she felt her stomach drop at the thought of Cyrus actually drinking it. But she still didn't know what it was. It couldn't have been poison, not of the usual sense. Poison usually didn't have such an immediate and severe impact.

"Cyrus, what is it? Please, can you tell me what it is?" she asked again, putting more power into her healing spells.

He shook his head almost violently. “Leon. Need Leon. Has to burn—" He trailed off into a wheezing cough. It probably would have been violently-hacking if he'd had the strength for it. A trickle of fresh blood escaped the corner of his mouth, running over what was already slowly beginning to dry and crack on his lips and chin. “Hurry, plea—" The rest of the word got lost in a groan.

She was conflicted, for a moment. She really didn't want to leave him in his state, but if Leon was necessary. She nodded, but before she ran out, she summoned a barrier-- it was experimental, but had the same idea as the person barriers she had practiced with him in Crestwood, only larger. She did not know if someone had done this to him or what, but the barrier would hopefully ward off any further tampering until she could fetch Leon. With the spell in place, she rose and bolted out the door toward Leon's office.

It did not take long for her to make it, many of the Inquisition personnel simply gawking at her as she ran by. Reed was the only soldier guarding his door, but by the way she must have appeared, he let her through without question. She didn't wait to knock on his door, simply opening it and swinging it open as quickly as she could. "Leon! Its Cyrus. He's been poisoned, he needs your help," she said, putting the words succinctly as she could.

Leon looked about as thunderstruck as she'd ever seen him, lips parted in surprise and eyebrows inching towards his hairline, but to his credit he reacted quickly nevertheless, his expression hardening. He stood at once, abandoning whatever he'd been working on. “Lead the way." His tone was terse, brisk and efficient. He gestured Reed after them on their way out, and the three of them ran back towards Cyrus's tower just as quickly as Asala had come from it.

She took down the barrier on their way back in, and Leon was the first inside, immediately going to Cyrus's side and kneeling. “Cyrus. What do I do?" He glanced for only a moment at the spilled wine and broken glass before moving his eyes back to the other man's prone form.

If anything, he looked a tiny bit better since she'd left—perhaps all the healing she'd been trying had bolstered him a little. His voice cracked when he spoke, though, still barely more than a breath given vague shape by his lips and tongue. “Red lyrium. Burn it—nngh." His whole body shuddered. “Burn it out."

“Shit." Leon's expression was one of obvious uncertainty. “I could kill you." He seemed to realize the obvious problem with this line of thinking almost immediately, though, and his features hardened. He glanced back at Asala. “Stand back. I don't want to catch you in this by mistake. I'm going to hurt him—a great deal. But you mustn't interfere."

"But..." she sighed before biting her lip. She wanted to do... something, but she couldn't. She felt so helpless, and taking a step back only made the feeling worse.

“Reed. Hold his legs. Don't touch the wine." Leon either didn't hear Asala's protest or ignored it in favor of focusing on what he had to do. His aide moved into the room and complied immediately, taking a firm grip on both of Cyrus's ankles. Between them, they turned him around so he was on his back, and pinned his limbs to the ground.

Leon's chest rose and fell with a deep breath. “Forgive me," he murmured, leaning over Cyrus from his spot near the mage's head. Pinning both of his hands under a knee, Leon took hold of either side of his face and made deliberate eye contact. For a few seconds, nothing happened, but then Asala felt a strange shift in the Fade, as though she'd suddenly come to stand a bit too close to a bonfire or a forge, but in the realm of magic instead of physical space. It was uncomfortably hot, but the nearby burn was not the same as putting her fingers too close to a candle. Rather, it seemed poised to singe something beneath her skin. There was a light in Leon's eyes, behind the violet of his iris, something reddish and uncanny. His jaw was tight like he was gritting his teeth, but his attention did not leave Cyrus, not even for a moment.

Whatever it was, it was immediately clear that Cyrus felt it in full, not just the glancing version Asala was getting. His back arched up off the ground, a raw shout tearing from his throat. If Leon or Reed had been any less strong than they were, it was unlikely they would have been able to hold him. When he ran out of air to yell with, he collapsed back onto the ground. The thud of his impact was drowned out by a shuddering split as a nearby armchair exploded, raining fabric and wood debris down on all of them. Cyrus swallowed more air, only to cry out again, the noise cracking into an almost inhuman pitch at the end. The bookshelves collapsed, dozens of heavy tomes spilling onto the floor, loose parchments flung into the air.

Once more she felt fear. It wasn't the splintering furniture that frightened her, but Cyrus's scream. She felt like she could almost feel his pain. The fear was so real and so close, closer than she'd ever felt it before. Instincts took over and she closed her eyes, her hands wrapping around her head, and she dropped to the floor. Unconsciously, a barrier sprung to life around enveloping her in a small bubble, but she could still hear his screams. She gently rocked back in forth in her shields, just hoping that he would be okay. "Please be okay, please be okay," she repeated to herself. She did not want to lose anyone else.

Despite being the one inflicting the pain, Leon remained steady, his grip on Cyrus unrelenting. His fingers trembled at Cyrus's face, but he was otherwise perfectly still—his face might as well have been cast in iron, for all his expression changed.

With what seemed one final, desperate wrench, Cyrus tore one of his legs free of Reed's grip. Pure, elemental lightning flung free of his body at the motion, lancing upwards towards the ceiling and crashing against it. The whole tower seemed to shudder against the force of it, shaking the stones to their foundations. A wooden beam creaked with a great screech above their heads, splitting clean in half where the bolt hit it, drooping with a precarious whine.

But the last burst of magic seemed to have robbed Cyrus of everything he had left, and he went limp. His shouts became little more than breathy whimpers, tears streaking freely down his face, gathering where Leon's fingers held fast until they spilled over the Seeker's scarred knuckles. He was mouthing words, but they were too soft to hear. Perhaps too soft for anyone but Leon himself, if there was any volume to them at all.

Asala had collapsed to her knees, but the cracking of the beam brought her face up out of her hands. Her vision was blurry, but she could still make out the steadily sagging ceiling. The beam lurched dangerously and she shuttered. She threw her hands out wide, and the barrier that had surrounded her quickly began to expand past Leon and Cyrus until it struck the walls on all sides of them. Then she lifted her hands, the barrier raising with it until it alighted on the ceiling, molding with its shape until it reinforced the damage area. As she held the ceiling together, her arms trembled, and not because of the effort.

"Le-Leon?" she asked, her voice cracking in desperation.

He didn't answer directly, and it was several long moments before anything changed. At last, though, he sat back on his legs, taking his knee off Cyrus's arms. “It's done," he said softly. “The lyrium is... it's out. He's not... injured, but there's likely to be lingering pain. If you can do something about that, then..." The commander shook his head, almost as though he wasn't sure what to do with himself for a moment, then stood carefully, backing away to give her room to work.

“Reed... go find the Lady Inquisitor. Bring her to my office. We'll move Cyrus as soon as it's safe to." Probably a great deal wiser than remaining in this building any longer than they must—there was no telling how long the roof would hold. The other man nodded, stepping around Asala to duck out the door.

Asala looked down at him and nodded, before returning her gaze to the ceiling above. She attempted to slowly remove the barrier, but after a point, the ceiling began to creak again. She reapplied the barrier, and instead worked it into a static spell. The barrier remained when she let go of it, but she did not know for how long--hopefully long enough to get Cyrus somewhere she could better treat him.

She inched forward on her knees until she was at his side. She reached for the healing spells and began to apply them with as much strength as she figured was safe. She paused for a moment in her work to wipe her face on the shoulder of her cloak, leaving behind a line of moisture when she returned her focus back on the spell.

Gradually, his breathing grew regular under her care, and while he still looked half-dead, wan, and weak, he mustered the strength to smile thinly at her. “What's the phrase?" The question was still a rasp. No doubt his throat was raw and painful at the moment. “Atta girl." He coughed softly, lifting one shaking hand to knock a forearm against hers, after which it fell heavily back to the ground.

He turned his head to the side, his eyes stopping when they alighted on Leon. “Leta did this—Livia. Kitchen girl, but she's—" A stronger cough, followed by a soft groan. “My notes, on the Breach. They're gone. If Corypheus gets them..."

He didn't need to finish the sentence to be understood.

"Maybe..." she said, quietly. At the moment, she couldn't find it in herself to care about the notes, or the who, or why. Corypheus was the farthest thing in her mind. That wasn't the most important thing right now...

"But they will not get you."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Vesryn's first inclination was that Skyhold was under attack. But there were no alarms being raised, no troops being called to the battlements.

And who would be such a fool as to attack them here? Skyhold was virtually impregnable while it had even a token of its forces guarding it, let alone the entirety of the Inquisition's standing army. But Vesryn knew what he'd heard. One of the towers nearly collapsing in on itself, having taken serious damage from something. The skies were clear, no wings of lyrium-corrupted dragons beating against the winds. No siege equipment could get remotely close enough to attack the walls without being spotted by any of Lia's scouts or even the bulk of Inquisition forces. That meant the attack came from within, if indeed it was an attack at all.

He'd been driven outside of the Herald's Rest alongside Zahra by the disturbance, to see the Commander's man, Reed, heading straight for the keep. He was certainly moving like they were under attack, but considering how he made no effort to warn anyone else, that couldn't have been the case. Even from here, Vesryn could see the damage, the tower in the distance, its roof struggling to stay upright, precariously wavering. Cyrus's tower.

"I think I'll be getting my gear, Captain Zahra," he said, turning back into the Herald's Rest. If she wanted to do the same that was up to her. Darting upstairs, he donned his equipment as quickly as he ever had, a process which he'd learned to expedite over years of practice. Anything that could be thrown on while walking was saved for later, and he exited the tavern once more with bardiche axe in hand, just in time to see Reed returning across the grounds, leading Stel behind him. Zahra had taken his advice to heart. She’d been hot on his heels, though their routes deviated once they were inside the tavern. Now donning her gear and bow, she stopped at his elbow, staring off across the grounds.

"Looks like trouble if I've ever seen it," he murmured to Zahra, before noticing someone approaching from the training grounds. "Stay put, Astraia. At least until we know what's going on." The young elf didn't seem happy about it, but for once Vesryn's tone was stern with her, leaving no room for argument. Vesryn wouldn't accept any trying to keep him in place, though, and quickly followed after Stel and Reed, Zahra keeping up behind him.

"What's happened?" he asked, hoping either Stel or Reed could elaborate.

Stel shook her head, face tight with unconcealed concern. Her eyes kept moving to Cyrus's tower. Though she made no move to run in that direction, it wasn't hard to see that she very much wanted to. “I don't—I don't know." Her eyes swung for a moment to Reed, just now swinging the door to the Commander's tower open for them to climb the stairs up to Leon's office.

He grimaced; this close it was easier to see that he looked faintly ill. "It's Lord Cyrus, Lady Inquisitor. He's... he's alive, but something happened. I don't know all the details. They're bringing him here, I'm sure, so we'll know soon enough."

Leon's office, however, was yet empty when they reached it. It looked like the Commander had left in a hurry: an inkwell sat unstoppered on the desk, several parchments abandoned in the middle of the writing, and his chair was pushed out at an odd angle. All certainly things a man as fastidious as Leon would have noticed and corrected before departing if he'd had even a few moments to do it.

Stel certainly noticed. No sooner had they entered the office proper than she started to pace back and forth at a nervous rate. “Was it one of his experiments, do you think? He's had a few accidents before with more volatile things, but nothing like—" She cut herself off and shook her head. It was clear that Reed didn't really know how to answer, though he looked like he wanted to say something, at least.

Vesryn thought it would've been nice if the man could've scrounged up a few more words for her, give her some idea of what they were dealing with. Vesryn wasn't just going to let her pace about and worry herself senseless, at any rate. "Hey," he said, laying a hand somewhat firmly on her shoulder. "Whatever it is, we'll deal with it. Cyrus will know what we need to do. He always does." Though whether or not he could actually communicate that to them remained to be seen. When the only description of his status that could be given was "alive," that threw a bit of doubt in there. But they would find out soon enough.

Any further speculation was precluded by the sound of a door opening. It proved to be the one furthest from them, one of the two that led out onto the walls. Leon was the first in, bearing what seemed to be the vast majority of Cyrus's weight. The mage looked like death only slightly warmed over, in truth. His hair was soaked with sweat and plastered to his head, normally-fair complexion gone absent of almost any color and waxy. His eyes seemed sunken, almost hollow, and his movements were those of an invalid.

He grunted quietly as Leon helped him into a chair, collapsing into it with none of his usual inherent grace. Asala filed in behind them. Actually, in certain ways, all three of them seemed worse for wear, though none were nearly as badly off as Cyrus himself.

“Cyrus!" Stel immediately stepped out from under Vesryn's hand and hurried to his side. Leon moved away to give them space, breathing a heavy sigh that didn't seem to have much to do with the labor of carrying the other man over at least some of Skyhold's battlements.

Stel sat on the arm of the chair he was in, laying one palm softly against her brother's cheek, using the other to brush his hair back from his face, heedless of its state. Resting the back of her knuckles against his brow for a moment, as though checking for fever or something similar, she swallowed thickly and closed her eyes, exhaling a shaky breath before cracking them back open again. “What happened to you? Cy..."

“He was poisoned," Leon answered, folding his thick arms over his chest. The commander looked quite unsettled, disturbed by something in particular, but he was doing a good job keeping it from seeping into his tone. “Red lyrium. Livia did it, apparently, and fled with some of his notes." He paused a moment, then, running a hand down his face, and turned to his aide.

“Assemble the off-duty guards. Comb the place for her. She can't have gotten far—the scouts would have noticed her leave, at the least. Inform Rilien and Lady Marceline as well, but keep a lid on the rest of it for now." Reed nodded and left with haste.

"Livia?" Vesryn asked, shocked. "The serving girl? With red lyrium? She... hasn't she always been with us? Even before Haven fell?" He'd seen her not long ago, attending to Cyrus. If she'd gained his trust for that long, she must've had hundreds of chances to try to kill him. But if she'd fled with some of his notes, he must've reached some point in his research she needed to wait for. Even Saraya was annoyed with herself, for not suspecting anything.

“She has." That answer came from Cyrus. His voice wasn't exactly robust, rather raw at the edges like someone suffering a winter illness of some sort. But he was at least understandable. He reached up, laying his hand over the back of Stel's and gently moving it away from his face. He held onto it though, resting both on her knee. “I've known her even longer, at that, but I didn't..." He shook his head slightly. “It doesn't matter. The important thing is, the notes she took were my research on the Breach. If Corypheus gets hold of them, he might not need the Anchors to open another."

He paused then, more of necessity than desire, to pull in several more deep breaths. His hand flexed around Stel's, his other gripping the opposite arm of the chair much tighter. “She won't have fled by conventional means. She planned this long in advance. There's an escape route, and it has to be one available to her here as much as it would have been at Haven."

“Then what unconventional means would she have used?" Leon frowned, his brows knitting together. “I can believe she might have known about the path out of Haven, but Skyhold is a fortress. There are no tunnels, and the gate is the only way out or in, unless you believe she flew somehow." He leaned heavily back against his desk, weariness in evidence by the slight slump in his shoulders.

Cyrus actually managed to smile thinly at that, but it was a rather poor excuse for one. “Nothing so fantastical." He tipped his head back against the chair, gulping down more air. He seemed to be recovering a bit of his color, at least. “I know of only one way to do something like this. She'd have to have access to an eluvian."

Vesryn had to blink a few times with the force of recognition that word provided from Saraya. That said, he knew it too, though his understanding of elven magical tools paled in comparison to Saraya's. Still, he knew enough about what they were and what the elves used them for to frown in confusion at Cyrus's estimation. "An eluvian? Here, in Skyhold? Wouldn't someone have... noticed such a thing by now?" He'd only ever come across shattered eluvians, portals in various states of decay ranging from the cracked and useless to the utterly destroyed. Saraya looked upon them with the same sort of longing she looked on many artifacts of the elves, but the eluvians in particular were... quite valuable, and though Vesryn himself had no magic with which to operate them, he suspected she always hoped they might find one that could be activated by another.

Now, after having traveled to the Fade physically and suffered the repercussions, he wasn't sure he wanted to see one. But any fears he might've had were irrelevant if Corypheus was involved. He couldn't be allowed to tear another devastating hole in the world. "As I understand, an active eluvian would be quite... bright. And they're no small portals, either. There aren't that many hidden rooms in Skyhold. Surely we would've found it if one were here."

“Quite." Cyrus exhaled heavily, making an effort to sit up straighter in his chair. “But Leta—Livia is a mage. If someone taught her how to activate one, she wouldn't need more than a few minutes to do it. And an inactive eluvian would resemble little more than a very large, very shiny mirror. Not so difficult to store in the basement levels somewhere with all kinds of other things we're not using. Especially if she covered it like an ordinary piece of furniture."

“Ah—” an involuntary noise sounded as Zahra’s gaze flicked back onto Cyrus’ rumpled figure. From the moment she’d stepped into the room, her eyebrows had been pinched with concern but now
 she looked truly puzzled. The word eluvian hadn’t evoked any reaction, but the word mirror certainly had. She planted a hands on her hip, and scratched at her chin. “A shiny mirror?” She cleared her throat and slowly nodded her head as if to scrounge up a memory, “Actually, I found a fancy one while
 uh, taking one of my walks.”

Even if any of them had spotted her meandering Skyhold’s nooks and crannies, bottle tucked underneath her armpit, she didn’t seem willing to divulge that particular detail. Not that it was all that surprising given her aptitude for adventure and trouble. “In one of the basements. Sort of out of the way—and I didn’t touch it.”

That got Cyrus's attention, even weary as he was. “We need to go there—now. Can you take us?" He struggled to stand, bracing himself as well as he could on the arms of the chair and trying to regain his feet. Stel immediately moved to support him, draping one of his arms over her shoulders and winding one of hers about his waist.

“Of course—follow me,” Zahra seemed to understand the gravity of the situation quickly enough. Perhaps, it had been the insistent look splayed across Cyrus’ features. She turned on her heels, and beckoned them to follow her as she slipped out the door. It hadn’t taken her very long to retrace her steps, even though she was now doing it sober. Mostly sober, possibly. She led them through dusty, dank hallways, and evidently unused corridors, until they reached one particular room with a large mirror inside, leaning up against the cobblestone walls.

Whatever had been draped across it had been removed. A white sheet had been tossed to the side, rumpled into a pile. Possibly indicating that Zahra had indeed touched it. She cleared her throat and swept a hand in front of her, stepping aside to allow the others inside.

If the eluvian had been concealed before, it was no longer so, and it did indeed look active, glimmering with some kind of internal, bluish light. It stood out sharply from its dull surroundings, like the relic from another time it truly was.

Cyrus, doing his best to stand under his own power, kept one hand on Stel's shoulder nevertheless, gently guiding both of them closer to it. Reaching out with his free hand, he touched the surface with a fingertip. It rippled, but there was clearly a solid barrier there. “Ah. It requires a password. I'd heard some of them do..." He turned his head to meet Leon's eyes. “You're going to want to put a guard on this until we come back through it. I doubt very much you want anyone entering Skyhold from who-knows-where."

Leon seemed to agree. “I'll look after it myself, if necessary." Pursing his lips, he considered the group for a moment. “Captain Zahra, would you be so kind as to find Rilien and bring him here? I believe that would be a start. I suspect, however, that the rest of you won't want to delay. I don't know how these work, but she's had about an hour's worth of head start, in any case."

Zahra murmured something about the quiet fellow in the rookery before nodding her head and taking a step backwards. The thoughtful frown hadn’t left her face. For someone who was capable of cracking jokes at the most bleak, inopportune times, she seemed to be unequipped by what had happened. She paused at the threshold of the hall and glanced over her shoulder, “Do be careful. I’ll have a welcoming party when you get back here.”

Her footfalls clattered down the hallway until they receded into silence.

“Cyrus, are you sure you should be here?" Stel didn't look particularly thrilled that he was down here in the first place. Actually, she seemed quite worried, and kept her arm firmly around his waist despite the fact that he currently seemed to be able stand with less support than that. “You need to rest."

“I'm... quite aware, Stellulam." His tone was a bit strained, but he managed to make it at least somewhat light regardless. “But yes, I should be here. Especially considering I'm the only one who has the faintest idea what the password is. And, I suspect, the only one who has been to the world between before." He glanced at Vesryn when he said so, and lifted his shoulders. “Besides. They're my notes, and I'm the only one who would know the real ones from gibberish." He gritted his teeth for a moment, fighting off some lingering pain, perhaps, then exhaled softly.

“If the Commander is keeping watch here, who else is coming?"

It took a glance around her, but Asala raised her hand while the other clutched her collar. She'd had been silent since she had followed Cyrus and Leon into his office, and her skin also had a paleness to it. Eventually, she spoke, "I will."

He probably didn't need to ask. The situation was concerning for Saraya, of course, but still she couldn't restrain all of her excitement. It was a marvel, to look at the eluvian active and whole, after all this time. It was fortunate none of the many occupiers of Skyhold in the past ended up destroying it, even by accident. Cyrus was correct in his estimation that he was the only one present who had been on the other side of one of these, though Vesryn was certain that Saraya had as well, in ages past. Maybe she would be able to help guide them where they needed to go, maybe not. Either way, it was a risk Vesryn had to take.

"I wouldn't miss it," he said, trying to insert a modicum of levity into his words. "And neither would Saraya. We're ready to help, whatever it takes."

“You're not going in there without me, either," Stel confirmed.

Cyrus gave a weary nod, but his smile wasn't so false this time. “I see. Very well then. Stellulam, I would like to borrow your knife, if I may. My magic is not... it would be unwise for me to try using it in this state." Considering he'd just been dosed with something especially deadly to mages, that wasn't especially surprising. When she handed it over, he slid it into his belt and went to touch the mirror again, resting all five fingertips upon it and closing his eyes.

His face twisted for a moment with something like pain. “Milo." The word was a soft murmur, but the reaction it produced in the eluvian was immediate. The surface rippled like water, and Cyrus's hand sank in up to the wrist in it. He opened his eyes and swallowed. Even he, it seemed, could not quite escape a certain excitement to be using the artifact in this way. “Here we go."

He stepped forward, and the mirror engulfed both he and Estella.

Asala gave Vesryn an unsure smile before she turned toward the mirror and took the first steps through.

Vesryn glanced sidelong at Leon. "Hope the other end of this isn't situated at a cliff's edge or something."

A joke. Mostly. Stepping forward, Vesryn raised the back of his hand to the surface, slowing letting it fall in. It was much warmer than he expected it to be, but not at all uncomfortable. He let the hand linger, teasing it as best as he could. At least until Saraya urged him in with a hefty amount of annoyance. "Alright, alright. Going." He grinned to himself, stepping on through.

He was met with bright light, like he'd suddenly stepped out under the midday sun. He had to shield his eyes, but only for a moment. They adjusted with an unnatural speed, and he was met with an array of vibrant colors. The most noticeable was the soft, pinkish red of the tree leaves, which were in full bloom, one tree planted at nearly every interval of a dozen or so paces. The sky was covered by a soft layer of clouds, not as midday or as sunny as he'd expected, but it was beneficial more than anything. The air itself was pleasant, clean and crisp as any he'd taken in off the battlements of Skyhold.

The area around them was urban, more or less, but in the remains of an old elven style that simply no longer existed in Thedas. Smoothly paved streets crafted with magic rather than hand labor of thousands, with statues of what may have been gold dotting the paths on either side. Elegant, abstract designs, some of them eluded Vesryn entirely, while others seemed shaped more like trees or even fire or water locked in place. There were buildings, but most of them had collapsed to some degree, and none remaining were more than a story or two tall. He could see several more eluvians in the distance, each shaped in their own unique designs, no two alike here. They came in pairs, one here and one in the world he'd just left behind. It was magnificent to look at, and Vesryn immediately found himself forgetting the trouble that had brought him here in the first place.

Saraya was not so quick, and urged him into focus. Her reaction was mixed, and powerfully so. She recognized this place, at least a little. Perhaps she simply knew how to navigate it more than he did. Something swelled within her at the sight of it, a vague bit of longing, homesickness even. But it was tinged with undeniable sadness. That sorrow of loss that the Dalish claimed to know all too well.

"This place is a shadow of what it once was," he said, though he imagined there were greater things to be concerned with. "Still, it's beautiful."

"I... do not understand," Asala stated, looking at Vesryn with confusion in her eyes. She drew them away and appeared to gaze at the landscape once more before she shook her head, and readjusted the cloak over her shoulders. She seemed to be feeling some sort of mild discomfort--more than was usual, actually. "It is all so... gray, monotone. Cold even," she then blinked, and when they didn't work, rubbed her eyes though it appeared that did just as much good. "And murky, everything is so murky."

It was Stel's turn to look confused, though she didn't stop to consider it. Clearly, her focus was more on helping Cyrus guide them, following his lead as they moved through the ruined city. “Monotone? But there are so many colors..." She glanced at her brother, clearly expecting that he would be able to explain.

He seemed uncomfortable, though whether that was due to the pain he was still in or the nature of the discussion was hard to tell. It wasn't easy to discern what about their observations would be uncomfortable, anyway. “It's not the same for everyone." He turned his eyes back onto the path at their feet, though they lingered for a moment on a statue before he tore them away. “See those eluvians up ahead? We need to get close to them. The ones that look like they work, anyway. Might be some clue as to which she used."

"Who is she?" Asala asked as they followed Cyrus and Estella. Vesryn noticed that the woman continued to blink and squint, as if attempting to force color onto her landscape, and from her reactions, it seemed that she was failing. "Livia, I mean. She seemed so... nice, when we studied. Why would she do this?"

“She's..." Cyrus kept his eyes firmly fixed in front of him, squinting at the first eluvian they came upon. It didn't look like anyone had been near it recently, clearly—the foliage at its base was undisturbed, for one. He shook his head, and they moved on.

“She was a friend, once. A long time ago. I suspect she did this because she's working for Corypheus, and has been from the start. She would not have turned down an opportunity to take revenge on me. Not... not after what I did." He slumped a little against Stel.

Vesryn was only half-listening, he had to admit. Serious though it was, he was a bit too distracted by the sights, the gentle sounds, the feel of this place. He felt wonderful. Rested, rejuvenated. Not that he'd been particularly tired, but the strain had been a little higher than usual with his old friends near. Saraya, though, had been rather fixated on something she found curious, and eventually it managed to pull Vesryn's attention forward, to Stel. And Cyrus as well, he supposed. Something they'd said? None of it stood out as odd to him at the moment. Perhaps it would occur to him later.

"Not something particularly pleasant, I take it?" He tried to ask the question with a layer of caution, as he thought Cyrus's hesitance in saying it came from more than just his weariness. In any case, if they did find and catch Livia, they would probably find out from her, if Cyrus didn't want to share it himself.

Cyrus sighed heavily, moving them past another eluvian. “No." It took him several more steps to spit it out, though. “I murdered Milo. Her brother." A heartbeat of silence, then: “I think that's the one we want."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Leta. Milo.

The names sounded vaguley familiar to Estella. She'd heard them before, from Cyrus. Of this she was certain. But it was so long ago—if it had really been that much time since he'd seen Leta, she could understand not recognizing her. She looked not so far in age from them, so if Cyrus had been very young, the elven woman must have been, too.

Her brother's admission—and the word he'd used for it—struck her. Murdered. Not killed. It suggested different intentions, something darker and more insidious. She wasn't sure what to make of it, exactly, but she wasn't about to just take the words at face-value, either. Eventually, she'd ask him to explain it to her, so she could understand, but for now all she could do was believe in him and support him through this. He still felt weak against her; she could feel a faint trembling in his body where it was pressed against hers. Estella's hand around his waist tightened, almost a hug.

“What should we expect on the other side?" she asked softly, glancing up at his profile.

“I don't know." That sounded nearly as painful to admit as the revelation before. “This one doesn't look like it's protected by a password, so I can only suppose it must be guarded. But I've no idea where it will take us. We could end up in the middle of Corypheus's army encampment for all I know." His face tightened; he turned to meet her eyes.

“This isn't a good idea, Stellulam. You're too important. I should... I should go in alone. One person is less likely to be noticed than four."

She scowled at him. If he weren't so injured, she might have done more than that. “Don't be ridiculous," she said firmly. “You can barely walk on your own. No, no I refuse to let you do this." She moved her eyes to the mirror, brow descending. Still, there might be some value in at least getting an idea of what was beyond the mirror before all of them walked right into it.

“I'll go." There was no question of any of the rest of them managing any decent amount of stealth for any reasonable period of time. Vesryn wore heavy armor, and Asala... wasn't either the most unobtrusive or graceful of people. Estella didn't think she was especially elegant of movement, either, but she could move quietly. “I'm trained for this. The rest of you aren't."

Vesryn didn't seem to care for that idea at all, judging by his initial reaction of opening his mouth to speak. But no words came, and he exhaled, perhaps frustrated by the whole situation. "She has a point, Cyrus. A few, actually. Scouting what we're up against wouldn't hurt, if it can be done safely." He set the butt of his axe down on the street underneath him, leaning against it for a moment and observing the active eluvian before them. His eyes then fell back to Estella. "But how are we supposed to know if you get into trouble? It could be a trap, I'd much rather you didn't..." He stopped himself before he could get much farther than that, tugging uncomfortably at his breastplate. It was obvious he didn't like any of the options here.

Asala appeared equally uncomfortable with the idea. "You... should not go in alone," she said, shaking her head.

Estella figured she was probably right, but she also didn't see what other choice they really had. They couldn't stumble blindly inside, not knowing where the eluvian even led to, nor did anyone else stand as much of a chance of nondetection as she did. “If it's trouble right away, I'll duck back in," she said, pursing her lips. “As for how to know what's happening... what if you give me five minutes? If I'm not back by then, you can assume something happened." She wanted to tell them to go back to Skyhold for reinforcements if that turned out to be the case, but she knew they weren't really the types of people to do that.

Deciding her brother was likely to be the hardest to convince, Estella directed the final bit at him. “Cy, you were right. We need to get those notes back. This is dangerous, but anything we do here is dangerous. I trusted you. I still do. I need you to trust me, too." She set her expression to the firmest one she could muster even despite her own fear.

She might as well have struck him, for the look that passed across his own features. Surprise first, followed by hurt, and then it closed off to something more resembling what she wore. He took a deep breath, glancing once at the mirror, then at the other two, then back down to her. It was clear he'd drawn all the same conclusions she had.

“Five minutes." He shifted, stepping away from her to grip both her shoulders in his hands. “Not a moment more."

Estella nodded firmly. “I understand." Swallowing and then clearing her throat, she gently removed herself from his grip, reassured that he didn't stagger or lean, and turned to Vesryn. “Ves, you carry some kind of short sidearm, right? A knife or something? Cy has mine, and I'd rather not draw the sword if I don't have to. The enchantment's a bit... bright. If I could borrow yours, I'd appreciate it."

He looked none too thrilled, but it was a safe bet that giving up his knife had little to do with it. He drew it from a sheath at his waist, flipping the blade over into his hand and holding the hilt out to her. "I'd like it back undamaged, thank you," he said, managing a thin bit of cheer, though his expression was very soft. "Same goes for you. Be careful."

She smiled at him, close-lipped and tentative, but when she gripped the handle of the knife, she nodded again. “I'll do my best. On both counts, even." With a steadying breath and a last look at all of them, Estella turned and stepped towards the eluvian.

Having left her cloak back at Skyhold, thinking it unnecessary for the summer, she had no hood, but she stepped out into gloom anyway, and her hair was dark enough to do a similar job in any case. Immediately, she realized the eluvian was guarded, by what looked like a pair of Venatori mages. They had their backs to it, perhaps not expecting that anyone would be able to exit the mirror. It was atop a worn stone dais of some sort, and they on the ground several steps below. She had moments before they noticed her, in all likelihood.

Deciding to risk it, Estella drew her sword as quietly as she could, shifting Ves's knife to her right. Quickly, she darted down the stairs, lunging left first and driving the enchanted saber into the first man's side, just under his ribs. He gurgled and fell forward, the other turning towards him immediately. She abandoned the saber, letting go and shifting her weight to jump at the other, driving the knife up into his windpipe and cutting off the noise of his alarmed cry before it was more than half a second long.

Not ideal. Moving back to the other, she crouched over him and drew the knife across his neck to ensure he died quickly and quietly. Gripping her sword on the way back up, she pulled it free, shaking as much blood as she could off of it before sliding it back home in its sheath.

She was in what might once have been a chamber in some castle or other important building. Now, though, one of the walls was missing entirely, and the ceiling was half-open to the world above. Dark green canopy, which explained the dim lighting. A forest somewhere, then. Putting her back to the wall, Estella listened for a few moments, unsure if the guard's noise had alerted anyone. There were no approaching footsteps, so it seemed not. But these were Venatori—they might well mean that Corypheus was nearby. She sincerely hoped not, but it was up to her to find out. Pulling in a deep breath, she let herself relax back into the stone for a second, the coolness seeping into her skin through the less-armored parts of her body.

Collected, as much as she was going to be anyway, Estella risked a glance around the wall. There was a path there, strewn with leaves, tree needles, and other forest debris, a natural carpet over more flagstones half-reclaimed by earth. Far ahead, she could see a cluster of people, most of them garbed in some combination of red and white. They seemed relaxed, but she couldn't make out what they were doing or speaking about. That would require getting a closer look.

The eye was drawn to motion, Rilien had taught her. So she needed to be careful and economical with her motion, stick close to cover, and watch their eyes. The path was too open for much, but there was a great deal of underbrush around, and she could use that, at least. Squinting at the figures, she determined that none of them was looking her way and darted out from behind the wall, running in a low crouch to the first substantive bush she could find. From there, it was a matter of constantly double-checking what the Venatori were doing and staying as low as she could get. Estella focused on her breathing, trying to keep it as even and soft and steady as possible, and slowly crept towards the Venatori. She couldn't take too long, or her five minutes would be gone before she could get back. But she could see Livia—Leta, which meant she was definitely in the right place.

Inching forward on her belly, she held her breath and strained to hear the conversation going on in the clearing. It looked like a small encampment, perhaps ten people, excluding the guards she'd killed. But it was only one clearing; she couldn't make out what, if anything, lay in the further reaches of the forest beyond.

"—fucking Pike got captured by the Inquisition. What a fucking nutter that one was." She couldn't identify the speaker, only that he was male and sounded condescending. "Not the faintest bloody idea why Corypheus would trust him with the Wardens, and not us."

"Yeah, well... poor crazy bastard's probably dead by now. Hear one's of 'em's a right bloodthirsty fucker. Say they can make you explode just by looking at you." The speaker that time was a little closer, a short woman with close-cropped hair.

Someone else snorted. "You can't mean the Avenarius girl."

"No you lackwit, I mean the Blood of Andraste, the man. Say he took off the head of his own cult leader, that one."

"He's not actually the blood of Andraste." That was clearly Livia's voice, though she sounded distracted, like she was only half-listening. "And no one can blow anyone up by just looking at them, you fool. Certainly not him. He did cut the cult leader's head off, but that was because she lied about the whole thing."

"Oh yeah? Well then what about the other ones we've 'eard about then? The rabid elf, or that right scary commander what rips dragons apart with his bare hands, like? I saw the dragon after Adamant; you can't tell me that one's not true. Someone had cracked the blighter's teeth."

Someone made a vague noise of agreement. "You sure that wasn't the other elf though? The fancy one? One of the boys who made it out of Haven said no one could even cut him!"

"Don't they have a pet Qunari mage or something? One o' them saarebas buggers?"

The short, frustrated sigh could only have belonged to Livia. "Oh, for—no. They're just flesh-and-blood people. Like anyone else. I can assure you they bleed and die like anyone."

"We're never going to hear the end of how you killed the somniari, are we?"

"No. You're not." She sounded... it was hard to read her tone, but there wasn't anything particularly smug or triumphant about it. "Because I actually did something useful instead of getting myself captured and shipped off to a prison cell in Kirkwall. Our master only cares about results. Don't forget it."

"When's he getting here anyway? Bloody tired of watching his fancy mirror for him while he's off doing who-knows-what in these blasted ruins."

"Soon. Now stop complaining or it'll be your turn to actually guard it."

"Right, fine. As long as we don't run into that woman and her Dalish friend again. Might bloody quit if we do."

Estella was running out of time, and she knew it. Still, at least she had something to show for the effort. As quietly as she'd come, she slipped back towards the room with the eluvian. Pushing her hand through first, she followed it, trying to go slowly enough not to alarm any of the others on the other side. She was sure her concern showed on her face when she emerged, but she wasn't panicking, and hopefully that was enough.

“About ten Venatori, including Livia," she said, flipping Ves's knife back around and holding it out to him. “Sorry about the blood. There were guards." She grimaced. “The problem is, they're expecting someone soon. Livia called him 'master.' It might be Corypheus, it might not, but either way... it's bound to be more people than we can handle."

Ves took the knife and sheathed it, looking relieved despite the news. "Thought they referred to Corypheus as 'The Elder One.' Might be someone else. Still, if we're going to do something, sounds like it needs to be soon." He looked to Cyrus. "Your thoughts?"

He grimaced, clearly uncomfortable with the information. “Even if it's not... it's still his army. Our best chance is to take the notes back while there's still only ten." Cyrus squeezed his eyes shut, shaking his head. “Not that I'll be much help, in this state. Can we ambush them, Stellulam?"

“Not easily," she admitted. “They won't see us emerge from the eluvian, but they'll most likely spot us after that." She described the approach as minimalistically as she could for the sake of time. “I don't think we have a choice. Corypheus can't open another Breach, and by the time we got back here with reinforcements, who knows how many there would be? It's now or not at all."

“Very well then." Cy looked like he'd swallowed something very bitter, but he conceded her point. This time, they went through the eluvian together, Ves in the lead and the rest of them close behind.

It seemed no one had yet made it back to check on the guards; their bodies lay where Estella had left them. When it came time to advance towards the actual encampment, however, they were spotted within seconds.

"What the—intruders!"

Ves, his face mostly hidden behind the mask of his winged tallhelm, was the first to charge into the fray, doing so almost recklessly to make an attack on the Venatori before they were prepared. He rushed into the first man, one hand on his axe, both arms outstretched, and scooped him up entirely, carrying him backwards several paces before tossing him into the fire they'd built. His robes lit up, and he rolled around, sending up a plume of thick black smoke from the nearly smothered flames. Ves didn't so much as slow down, turning left and smashing the butt of his axe right into the face of the next man before he could get his sword in the way. A splotch of blood spurted out from the Venatori's eye, and he was too stunned to see the heavy axe blow coming in from his left. The blade cleaved into his ribcage until it struck his spine.

The weapon lodged into the man's body, Vesryn pulled and hurled him bodily into the one approaching from behind him. The weight was enough to knock the woman stumbling backwards towards Estella, the cleaved man finally slipping off the blade of the axe and falling lifelessly to the ground. Vesryn didn't wait to see what became of the staggered woman, instead turning again and bringing his axe down hard, to put the flaming Venatori out of his misery.

Asala was next in line, a full bodied shield materialized in front of her. She did not personally charge into the fray like Ves, but she needn't have to, the barrier was enough to accomplish it for her. She shoved it forward, and the first Venatori it struck was thrown harshly to the ground before shattering against the next. By now, the mages among the Venatori had enough to begin casting their spells, but a wave of dispelling magic interrupted anything they were attempting the cast, and caused the ones that they did to sputter harmlessly out. Another barrier shot out, this one striking the first Venatori she'd hit again, but this time the barrier remained, and pinned him to the ground where he struggled against it.

Estella cut down the one Ves had staggered quickly, skirting the edges of the fight where her allies were drawing the attention to make a beeline for Livia. The elven woman was gathering magic to her hands; a heavy cloud of something joined the smoke from the collision with the fire, enveloping Venatori and Inquisition alike. Entropic Cloud—she wouldn't be able to cast something that powerful in a hundred years, but she recognized it when she saw it.

Estella's first blow met the shaft of a staff, turned aside by a deft application for force, leaving barely a scratch in the pale ironbark. Livia followed up by jabbing the bladed end for her midsection. Estella jumped back, feeling it scrape over her leathers, but she'd moved well enough that it didn't pierce her skin.

Trying to stay clear of the cloud, she strafed to the left, keeping her sword in a defensive position.

She didn't know how much time they had left. This had to end quickly.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Cyrus was not used to the idea that he might not be a match for a single, ordinary member of the Venatori.

He'd lived the vast majority of his life with power at his fingertips. Too much, in many instances. Control of the power had been slower. But this, a situation where he could fight with nothing but his physical body and a puny little knife made of mundane metal, sick as a dog and twice as exhausted as he'd be if he'd run miles to get here...

He threw himself to the side to avoid the bladed end of the woman's staff, whistling heavily through the air. Pushing himself out of the roll might have been one of the hardest things he'd ever had to do, but he managed it, staggering to the side and pushing back the instinct to run. Every wounded animal had one, and he was no different.

But he bared his teeth instead, and lunged forward with the pathetic amount of strength left in his body, overwhelming his opponent likely more by surprise than skill. She, like most mages, wasn't used to fighting at close quarters, and he brought them both to the ground, pinning her by the neck with his right arm. Stellulam's knife found her throat and punched through the tender flesh that covered it. The warmth of blood on his free hand was a much more visceral sensation than he usually felt in battle, the way his Fade-swords cauterized and burned clean through. He knew this sensation, though. Remembered.

Pushing himself to his feet with a grunt, he sought Leta. There was a thick cloud of smoke—Entropic Cloud. Her doing, perhaps. When she'd been pretending to be Livia who knew little, she'd confessed those spells were easiest. Subtle workings on the mind. A grain of truth in a heap of lies.

Vesryn was right in the middle of the cloud, but so were all of the Venatori that had attempted to swarm him, and he seemed to be faring better than the rest. The fight looked to be almost in a slowed state of time, all of the combatants suddenly exhausted or something. Imprecise strikes and even weaker blocks. But through all of that the elf remained standing, cutting down the Venatori that didn't fare as well. As soon as he had a bit of room to move, he pushed forward rather than back, closer to Livia, though he was still forced to engage others in her ranks.

He managed to burst free of the entropic cloud, shaking off its effects, and rushed for the last few of the mages. He cleaved the first's staff in two when he quite pointlessly tried to block with it. The axe carried on through and sliced a fatal wound vertically down his middle.

Asala coughed heavily, and one of her shields flashed to life. It flickered weakly for a moment before she let it disintegrate. It appeared the cloud could even seep through her barriers. Instead, a healing light sprang to her hand which she then quickly put to her face, probably in an attempt to try and purge the ill effects of the cloud. While she breathed in the spell, she stumbled toward the edge and exited the other side, the sudden clarity coming as a shock and causing her to trip forward.

Another Venatori seemed to be waiting for her, his sword drawn back for a strike just as she looked up. The barrier was not fast enough to save her completely, but it did form around the blade and tamper with the trajectory enough so that her shoulder caught the blade instead of her head. She cried out in pain, but she now had his sword entangled in one of her barriers. She bid the barrier to twist harshly, ripping the sword out of his hands and reared back, smashing the barrier-- blade and all-- against the man with enough force to lift him off of his feet and toss him no small distance away.

Asala hissed and another healing spell lit up in her hand, this one pressed against her shoulder.

Even as the cloud of entropy spells began to clear, Cyrus could see that Estella was still in the middle of a rather tense exchange with Leta. Blood ran freely from a wound cut into her side; matching red coated one edge of the blade on the elven woman's staff. She didn't seem to want to kill Stellulam outright, perhaps because she knew quite well that she was fighting one of the bearers of an Anchor, someone who was no doubt more valuable alive.

Or so it seemed. Glancing around, Leta caught on to the fact that her allies were now few. Magic sparked at her fingertips, and she thrust her hand outwards. The air rippled, something slamming into Estella and freezing her on the spot. Dropping the staff, Leta drew a knife from her belt, where it rested beside a small satchel. Stepping smoothly around behind Estella, she gripped her dark hair in one hand and wrenched back, laying the knife against her throat and forcing her several steps back, still paralyzed.

"Not another move!" The blade pressed close, drawing the thinnest of bloody lines against Stellulam's pale throat. "Not one, or she's gone, do you understand?"

Cyrus choked on air. He didn't doubt for a moment that she would do it. It would satisfy her sense of fairness as he remembered it. To take his sibling in exchange for her own. To kill an Inquisitor, even if Corypheus or whoever she served would prefer she remain alive. To make good on a threat the instant the conditions were met. That was what lives like theirs made of people like them.

Vesryn practically growled in place, rolling his shoulders and keeping both hands firmly on his axe. His eyes were locked on Leta, but his feet seemed to be locked to the ground.

"Well, well. Isn't this interesting?" A voice, as oily as it was authoritative, rasped in the quiet. A man emerged from the nearby treeline, several more Venatori stepping out with him. Most of them wore predominantly white, their robes accented with silver, but he was garbed in black, with pieces of red and gold. The mask that covered half his face was a solid, pearl-white. From the descriptions Romulus and Khari had given of the attack on Haven, these were among the most elite of the cult, and the man in black was their leader.

Hands clasped casually behind his back, he advanced, taking in the situation with a sort of facile ease. His face was relaxed, or the visible half of it was, his lips turned into a slight smile. His black eyes were sharp, though, and far too cold for his demeanor to be genuine.

He gestured with his chin, and the elites behind him fanned out, surrounding the group in a circle. They were armed with metal staves to a one, but they did not get too close, leaving at least five feet between themselves and the nearest member of the Inquisition. In Leta's grip, Estella slackened, the paralysis ending but leaving her no better off than she had been.

"Leta, dear, you seem to have miscalculated considerably, don't you think?"

Cyrus swore there was something vaguely familiar about the man, but there were so many other things crowding his mind for attention right now that it hardly mattered. He was here, surrounded by Venatori with only a few friends, if powerful ones, near-useless himself. He had nothing to fight this with, nothing but a knife in his hand and the mind in his head. And for once, he didn't know the answer. The solution did not present itself to him immediately as they so often did, and there simply wasn't time to research and experiment and think through this slowly. He had to act now, or Stellulam was going to die or worse. And the rest of them would surely follow.

He remembered a future that could have been, and desperation seized him. If all he had was a knife and his intellect, he needed to use it. The knife wouldn't save anyone. He'd be able to kill perhaps one Venatori before he was overwhelmed and condemned them all.

Unless...

Rapidly, he raised the knife and laid it against his own neck. “She miscalculated, all right."

Leta sneered at him, her lip curling. "Should have used a higher dose. You want to finish the job for me? I won't spare her just for your death in exchange, if that's what you're thinking."

The man seemed considerably more intrigued by Cyrus's actions, and tilted his head, a strand of black hair falling in front of the mask. "Come now, Leta, don't be naive. Lord Avenarius here is a Magister, or close enough. A Magister's intentions are never so... selfless. What is it she's missed, milord?" The title was given a delicate disdain that usually only other nobles could muster.

The sense of familiarity increased, as did the burning shame in the pit of his stomach, but Cyrus ignored both. This was too important. He rested the flat of the blade against his own neck, ensuring that striking him with a spell would probably kill him, and swallowed. “My notes." He said the words slowly, carefully. “They're in a cipher. If you don't have me, you won't be able to figure it out. If I die, you'll never open another Breach."

That was a bluff. His ciphers were good, no doubt, but he couldn't guarantee they were uncrackable. Fortunately, that man was right: he didn't have to go through with this. Just think his way out of it.

The mention of the papers did the trick; Leta's eyes fell towards the small satchel at her waist, near where she'd drawn the knife. They were there, then, and she probably hadn't bothered to sit down and read them, yet, which meant they should all be in the same place.

Carefully, Cyrus made eye contact with Estella, making sure he had hers, then letting his own fall towards the satchel. He lifted them back up, holding Stellulam's again and hoping, hoping that she understood.

Stellulam's eyes widened just fractionally. She dropped them down and to the side, completely still in Leta's grip. It would seem she'd understood what he was trying to convey, but there was still the matter of the knife at her neck, and the very little room she had to move. Her right hand shifted. She closed her fist once.

"Oh come now, Lord Avenarius. You're not the only clever man to have ever walked Thedas. In fact, I'd take you for quite a stupid one, knowing what I do about you." His words seemed only to have amused the Venatori's leader, whose smile inched a little further up the exposed side of his face. "If that's all you have, we'll be capturing the Lady Inquisitor and killing the rest of you, I should think."

He raised a hand as if to order it done, but at the same moment, Estella's left hand burst into flame; she pressed it into Leta's side, right against the satchel. Simultaneously, the mark on her right crackled, wreathing her in green light. She threw herself forward, but the jump wasn't nearly as well-performed as the one in the Fade, and she wound up falling down about halfway between Leta and Vesryn with a cry of pain.

“Shit." Cyrus did not often use vulgarities, but if any situation called for them, this was it.

The Venatori looked to their leader; Cyrus knew it would be a matter of seconds before they were engulfed in magic too dense to escape. But before he could give the command, the masked man was struck in the side by a bolt of lightning even Cyrus could envy. It chained to Leta and the other cultists nearby with a heavy, crackling rapport. All of them collapsed; almost immediately, the remaining Venatori turned to face whatever threat was oncoming. Cyrus didn't look—it had come from the direction of the eluvian. They'd know what it was soon enough. For now, they had to move.

“Run! Back through the mirror!"

Vesryn moved quickly, his reactions perhaps driven by the superior instinct in his head rather than his own, and he was immediately in motion towards Estella. Carrying his axe in one hand, he reached down with the other, grabbing hold of her arm. "Very sorry about this." He pulled her rather forcefully to her feet, as there was no time to delay. That said, he made every effort to support her once she was up. "We need to move, now."

She seemed to be having some trouble complying, or running outright, but she moved reasonably quickly, following he and Asala back down the path towards the eluvian.

Cyrus hurried after, his body still battered and weary. But at least he didn't have to force any of the Venatori out of the way—Vesryn and Asala were doing a fine job with barriers and more conventional methods. Like boots to the chest. It helped that the cultists were clearly dug in and fighting the intruder.

It didn't take long to make it far enough down the path to identify him. Cyrus knew him on sight—but that didn't explain what he was doing here. Or how he'd managed to follow them. Or why he'd want to. It was... too many questions, for the moment. He could at least be relatively certain that the armor-clad elf was an ally. The way he reflected the Venatori's magical projectiles back at them with pinpoint precision was evidence enough for now. The steady hum of the green longblades in each hand was a familiar sound; the crack when they deflected a Winter's Grasp back at a cluster of the cultists less so.

"Do hurry, please. It would be difficult to keep this up all day. New password's Mythal'enaste."

When they made it to the eluvian, Cyrus glanced at Estella. “If you would, Stellulam?" As soon as she'd given the password, they were through.

They hadn't made it more than three steps forward before their rescuer stepped in behind them, blinking grass-colored eyes at those present. The blades he'd summoned were gone, but there was no mistaking the exotic nature of his appearance. His head was shaved on both sides and beneath, leaving only the top third or so, but that was thick and ink-dark, gathered into a tail on the back of his head. His smile was pleasant as one pleased, but the armor was clearly not for show, however polished the engraved breastplate with its sprawling tree design.

He took a look at Stellulam, pursing his lips. "I'd introduce myself to your friends, but I think that can wait. If I return through your eluvian with you, will I get stabbed?"

Cyrus was too tired to say anything clever in return. “No..." His vision faded, fatigue catching up with him again, and this time it would not be denied. The ground rushed up beneath him, but he didn't even feel the impact.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Cyrus's tower was still structurally unsound, so after he'd collapsed in the... whatever the place was between the eluvians, they'd carried him back to Skyhold's infirmary with some help from the elf who'd introduced himself as Harellan. Estella swore she knew him from somewhere, and she even had some idea where, but she hadn't had much of a chance to ask. He'd been escorted to a room under Rilien's supervision a few hours ago. She knew he'd be treated fairly, and she found it difficult to focus on anything but Cy's condition at the moment.

She sat on the edge of her brother's bed, relatively certain that he'd wake soon. Asala had seen to her injuries from her mark accident, as well as doing what she could for Cyrus. She moved about the private room now, perhaps stowing her supplies or something of the kind.

Gently, Estella brushed his hair back from his brow. She still had so many questions. About Livia, about everything. But she also knew, better than everyone else, that Cyrus carried a weight. One he seldom deigned to share with anyone. This was, perhaps, the first time she'd really glimpsed more of it than he'd intended anyone to see. Her fingers glided through his hair; she pulled them away and repeated the motion, sighing softly.

And he thought she was the one who kept secrets. Perhaps they both did.

Some amount of time passed before he stirred. Returning to wakefulness seemed to be a slow process this time. Understandable, maybe, given all he'd been through in the last day. Cy's brows furrowed; he hissed softly between his teeth before cracking his eyes open. They landed on her knee, it looked like. He followed the line quickly up to her eyes, blinking groggily.

“Stellu—" He winced. “Stellulam. How did...?"

She thought she understood what explanation he was asking after. Moving her hand back to her lap, she offered a half-smile. “It wasn't too difficult, after we went through the mirror. The new password kept the Venatori from following. We'll need to set the Skyhold one soon as well, I'm sure." She was sure he could do it, given how much he seemed to know about them. Ves hadn't been wrong—Cyrus really did seem to have all the answers, sometimes.

“How are you feeling?"

“I'm—" He cut himself off, a distressed look crossing his face, followed by outright panic. Cyrus sucked in a sharp breath, urgently pushing himself upright on the bed. He groaned, one hand going to his head. His breathing picked up, shallow and fast. “No. No, no, no, it can't be." He swallowed, his throat working furiously.

“No, no please." His eyes were bright with unshed tears. It wasn't clear he even remembered she was there, so great was his panic. Sweat beaded on his brow; he clenched one hand into the fabric over his chest, as though something in it caused him physical pain.

“Cy? Cyrus! Asala, get over here, please!" Estella took hold of sides of her brother's face firmly, ducking her head so he was forced into eye contact with her. “Cyrus. You have to tell me what's wrong, or I can't help. Please." His distress wasn't helping her own state, either; she could feel her heartbeat accelerating. What if this was some complication from the red lyrium? What if what Leon had done was only some temporary stopgap, and couldn't save him after all? What if, what if, what if.

Estella choked her fright back down, knowing it wouldn't help anything. She ran her thumbs along his cheekbones, hoping he could feel it. Hoping he knew she was there. Hoping he understood he could let her help him.

Cyrus shook his head in her grip, some clarity returning to his eyes when he blinked the tears free. But then he just looked like someone had torn out his insides and left him hollow. There was no spark in his eyes, none of his seemingly-inherent mischief. Just a keen, bone-deep pain. “It's gone." He breathed the words softly, his voice cracking on a sob.

“My magic is gone."

"Gone?" Asala asked. She had rushed to their bedside and was now kneeling in front of them, and intense healing spell in both hands. When he spoke though, the spell sputtered and faded away, replaced by the confusion on her face. "Wh--" she stopped herself, uncomfortable with the question she was about to ask but in spite of herself, she still asked it with her face, contorted by worry.

It was debatable whether Cyrus really heard Asala, either; he sagged heavily against the wall next to his bed, turning his face into the stone. Estella could see his eyes close, hear the heavy shudder of his breathing. He wasn't shedding any more tears, but he seemed to be wholly withdrawing into himself, shutting the both of them out with the same effectiveness as he shut out the rest of the world in the middle of his research. The fingers of his left hand curled into the wall, nail beds turning white with the pressure, leaving little chips in the soft yellow paint.

No. No, this wasn't good. She'd seen him like this only a couple of times before, and Estella knew she was not prepared to see it again. “Cyrus. Cyrus, don't you dare. Don't you dare keep me out like this." She shifted, clambering up onto her knees on the bed and putting her hand on his, trying to ease it away from the wall before he cracked his nails or worse.

She found it more difficult than expected; he seemed to be actively resisting her. “Cyrus. Cy. Please. Please don't do this." Her hand slid down to his wrist, her fingers winding around it as far as she could get them. She forgot, sometimes, how strong he was. It seemed so inconsequential next to what he could do with magic. Estella swallowed thickly.

“Cy... Cy look at me. Don't go. Please. Don't go." Not where she couldn't reach. Not where she couldn't follow.

Not again.

Nothing. Not a word, or a look, or even a flinch. She might as well not have existed, save that he was indeed still resisting her attempts to move him in any way. If anything, he pressed his brow harder into the stone wall, wrapping his other arm tightly around his own midsection, fingers digging at his side through the loose linen shirt he wore. She knew what this was—he wasn't merely shutting her out, he was shutting himself down.

"Cyrus," Asala stated, her words barely above a whisper, but still in possession of a firm tone. She had since risen from the floor and now stood over the bed in an attempt to restrain him, most likely so that he did not accidentally hurt himself. However, even in spite of her size, he still fought her off and she had difficulties pulling him away from the wall. "Cyrus." she said again, louder and firmer.

If Asala couldn't do much to move him, there wasn't much chance of forcing it. Estella didn't believe that was the best solution anyway. When he got like this, he usually wasn't even doing it on purpose. It was basically his version of what other people usually referred to as a panic attack.

“Asala," she said quietly. “Could you please go get us some water and something for headaches?" If he didn't have one already, he probably would soon.

The next part was a bit trickier. Estella took in a deep breath, keeping her hold on his wrist and ducking herself underneath it. He was against the wall at an awkward angle, mostly sideways, and so she struggled to squeeze herself in between them. She needed him to notice that she was there. Needed him to acknowledge it. Only if he got that far was there hope for any of the rest. With some work, she insinuated herself so that her back was against the wall and she was facing him, and tucked her head under his chin, wrapping her arms around him.

“Come on, Cy. Come back. I'm here. We're all here." She squeezed, firmly enough to reinforce her words, but not with the intention of causing him discomfort. Her left hand rubbed at his back; she sniffled, trying to smother the emotions welling up in her chest. “It's okay," she murmured against his shirt, unsure which one of them she meant to convince. “It's—it's going to be okay."

For several long moments, he reacted not at all. But slowly, she could feel his arms relax, held in tension for too long and falling heavily to the bed. One of them, he eased around her waist. His breathing hadn't changed, but in little increments, with each breath, he became a little less stiff, until perhaps too much of his weight was leaning against her.

“What if I can't come back?" He rasped the words, hoarse and raw. She heard him swallow. “It's gone, Stellulam. I'm gone. There's nothing—nothing left."

There were a thousand things she could have said. Estella knew that almost none of them would mean anything to him. For most of his life, Cyrus had been defined, for better or worse, by what he could do. By what he was capable of. And by all measures, he was extraordinary. As bizarre as it would have been for most anyone to have the thought that all there was of them was some natural capacity of theirs, she knew why he thought that way. Because it was all he'd ever heard from anyone. Even she'd done it, in her own mind, dividing them into the one born gifted and the one for whom it was a gift to have been born at all.

No insistence that he was alive and here would overturn the work of years of life. Not even if it came from her. Her chest ached, and she exhaled heavily, leaning into him just as ponderously as he leaned into her. “I know it feels that way," she said, her tone rough with the effort of holding in her tears. “I know it hurts. I know." She couldn't imagine it, but she didn't have to—that he was in this much obvious pain was enough.

“But my brother is still here. And I—" she sucked in a breath, eyes burning. “I still need him. Don't go, Cy. Don't leave me alone again."

Whatever thin threads were holding him together broke at that. His other arm joined his first, squeezing her until it was hard for her to breathe. He buried his face in her hair. She could feel the tremors that wracked him, starting at the spine and radiating out into his limbs, down to his fingertips. For long, slow minutes, he did not speak, did not move otherwise. But the distance did not reappear; he remained as present mentally as physically. She could feel it in the urgency of his grip.

“I won't. I... I promise I won't."

She nodded against him, but said no more. Estella could hear footsteps; likely Asala was approaching with what she'd asked for. She'd need to thank her, in a moment.

Her fingers curled into the back of Cy's shirt.

But not just yet.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Well. This was awkward. That was what Asala thought while she stood out in front of the infirmary with their newest addition. From what she understood, Vesryn and the others had convinced Astraia to join the Inquisition instead of returning to her clan--though, that was probably before whatever happened that left Estella injured. Truth be told, she wished she'd been there too, to do what she could to help them, but that was in the past now. Asala did not ask for the details, and figured if they were really important, then they would've told her. Still, she was happy they were all alright in the end. Not only had they all came home in relatively one piece, but they had also brought her back with them.

After some deliberation on where to place her, the Inquisition had decided to assign her with the healers while she trained with the other aspects of her magic. Which meant she would also work a lot with Aurora as well as Asala herself. However, it fell to her to show the young woman around. Which, was going about as well as she expected. "So, uh... Yes, this is the infirmary," she said, gesturing toward the tower. It had a number of clean glass windows to let in natural light and a carved wooden sign above the door that stated what it was.

"I know," Astraia replied gently, fiddling with her fingers. "I spent a lot of time here after my brother got sick. Reading, mostly, or trying to." Her staff was across her back, along with a few smaller bags. The elf didn't carry a large amount of personal belongings with her, but the Dalish were supposedly quite good at that. Always on the move, never collecting too many things to be bogged down. Though she sure seemed to be storing a lot of useless material in her hair. "Do you lead the healers, or... is there a leader?"

"Oh. Right, yes. I-- sorry. My mind was, uh, elsewhere," Asala offered with a tiny smile, but she feel the flush springing to her cheeks. She could vaguely remember her now while she tended to Zethlasan, but her focus had been on him at the time. It surprised her immensely to find he had become well enough to leave on his own power. She had expected the worst at the time, and she was doing all she could to make his passing as comfortable as possible. Despite the circumstances, she was happy that he had lived through his ailment. She sighed and shook her head, hoping she wouldn't look foolish again.

"Oh, no. Not me," she answered her question, "I, uh, just see to it that thing are... running smoothly, I suppose. We really do not have a leader as such, no. We sort things out amongst each other." She thought for a moment and shrugged, "Technically, I suppose the mages among us do answer to Aurora, though not all of our personnel are mages," She added. "She lets the ones with a focus on healing magic apply their skills here," she explained. Asala had truthfully never thought about her official position in the Inquisition. She worked in the infirmary and sometimes ventured out with the other irregulars where she aided them in the field, so she supposed that meant she didn't really answer to Aurora either.

She frowned in thought for a moment before she realized that Astraia was still with her. "Oh, uh, right. Sorry," she said with a laugh, "I was lost in thought for a moment. Shall we, uh, go in?" Asala asked.

"Sure." Astraia smiled, and followed Asala inside. The light did indeed flood over the area quite well, leaving minimal need for any fire or mage-created light sources. The beds were mostly empty, given the lack of action the Inquisition had faced lately, but Astraia seemed to look around for one to be filled in particular. "Did Estella heal alright? I tried my best, but uh... I haven't treated many serious knife wounds like that. To the stomach. I wasn't sure if I missed anything."

Asala had stepped in the middle of the room, the ambient scent of sterilization surrounding them. When she spoke, she had turned to face Astraia, and nodded after she had spoken. "She is fine," Asala reassured, "She had some lingering issues with her arm, and some internal injuries I had to see to, but she is fine. She was out in a day," Asala answered with a warm smile. Estella, while not in the worst shape she had seen her in, still had some injuries Asala had to attend to regardless. Still, she was a strong woman, perhaps stronger than she knew. It would take more than that to lay her low.

"You did fine," Asala reaffirmed kindly. "Thank you for, uh... bringing her back to us. We are all grateful." Asala added sincerely. She couldn't help but worry. About Estella, yes, but also for Astraia. The infirmary was quiet now, but she'd learned to cherish those moments. She still vividly remembered the aftermath of the siege of Adamant, and the fall of Haven before that-- as well as the numerous smaller skirmishes in between that left one or more of her friends injured and in her care. She could only hope that Astraia was up to the task when the time came. But she would not be unprepared, Asala would see to that.

"You're welcome. It's..." she hesitated for a moment. "I'd never actually saved anyone's life with my healing before. My clan avoids stuff like that, so I only ever helped with accidents, you know? Training injuries, bite wounds on hunters, little things like turned ankles and bruises. Actually, I think I tended the halla more than anything. I was really good at that. Going to miss them, honestly..." She looked a bit thoughtful for a moment, maybe even a little wistful. Dangerously close to approaching homesickness, despite it being a little too late to change her mind about her immediate future.

"Were you a healer, too? Before you joined the Inquisition?" She shrugged. "Seems to me like everyone here is from somewhere else. It's weird, but... I like it."

"I was," Asala answered as she leaned against one of the beds in the room. "Not... too different from you, actually. Turned ankles and bruises mostly, though... I had to figure out the healing magic on my own," she said with a smile as she reflected back, "But before that, I was an apprentice to an herbalist. We did not have any other mages beside my brother and I, so I learned of herbs and poultices before I started mending wounds with magic."

She then frowned and crossed her arms while she thought. "I... left home, after the mage rebellion with my kadan--my brother. To find the mages and better our magic, he had said-- though I believe he wished to see the world and that was the excuse he used. However, we did find the mages and we... were given the chance to hone our skills," Asala explained solemnly. It was with Aurora and her mages that she began to heal more substantial wounds. "I do not regret it, we saved many lives," she added. Traveling as apostate was not safe, and injuries did happen, but she had leaned to tend to them while she was with them.

A set of heavy footfalls came from behind her, and she turned to find Donovan's burly figure paused mid-step. "I apologize for interrupting," in stated in a deep baritone, his lips never moving past his ever present frown. He then pointed toward the cabinet that held their medical supplies. "I was about to take stock for Millian," he explained.

"Oh! Donovan," Asala said, straightening up. She glance between him and Astraia for a moment before she nodded. "Um, while you are here, this is Astraia," she said introducing the woman, "Astraia? This is Donovan. He may be large, and he never smiles, but he is a gentle man, I promise," Asala said brightly. Donovan for his part, inclined his head in greeting. "Actually, he was the one who helped me with my healing," she added as if just remembering.

"Hello." Astraia didn't seem daunted by the man, despite him appearing alongside Asala as near giants compared to her. Donovan in particular was broad as well as tall, further contrasting from how thin Astraia was. "I remember you. Mostly from the, uh..." Her hands lifted for a moment above her shoulders, as though she meant to raise them to indicate how big he was. "You know. Thanks for helping with my brother's sickness." She said it with a bit of heaviness, though it was perhaps understandable why, even if Zethlasan had pulled through in the end, somehow.

"Were you with the mages before the Inquisition too, then?"

"Yes, long before that, even," Donovan answered, continuing to move toward the cabinet. Once he reached it however, he did not begin to take stock, but instead turned to speak with them better. "I was with Aurora-- No, Aurora found me, I should say, in Kirkwall, before the..." His frown deepened for a moment as she spoke about, "Rebellion began. I was not the only one, either. She found a number of other apostates. She... gave us all a safe haven away from the prying eyes of the Templars to practice our gifts together, and those that needed it, she taught. We're all grateful for her," With that, he turned toward the cabinet and opened it, shuffling through the contents.

Asala smiled and turned back toward Astraia, "If you would like, we could also meet Milly? She is here, yes?" She asked Donovan.

He did not take his eyes off of the stock, but nodded all the same. "Upstairs," he answered, taking a moment to point toward the nearby staircase.

"Alright." Astraia seemed amiable to doing just about anything at the moment, and she spent a fair amount of her time looking around the infirmary, as though she actually hadn't seen it before, despite being inside for a long time earlier, as she had said. "Do we sleep upstairs?" she asked, shrugging the packs over her shoulder a bit higher. "Do we all get our own beds, even if we're not guests anymore?" Perhaps having her own bed was something strange to Astraia. The Dalish did have rather unique customs, after all.

"Well, yes," she answered, rather embarrassed. "But I... have my own room, in a different part of the keep," she explained. "Although, if you would prefer, we could maybe get you a bunk in the barracks with the other mages. I am sure Aurora would not mind," Asala added quickly. At the top of the stairs, Asala opened a thick door to let them into the second floor. The door helped keep the scent of the infirmary below, and once they passed through it, the sterile smell faded away. They found themselves in a long hall way, a number of doors lining each side. "If you stay here you, uh, may have to share a room with another, if that is okay?" Asala asked tentatively. "But you do get your own bed," she amended.

Astraia actually laughed softly at that. "After you've shared an aravel for twenty-two years, sharing a room sounds like a nice next step." Her smile faltered a little. "I don't even know if I could sleep in a room if no one was there. So quiet..." She glanced sideways at Asala. "My brother... he snores."

"Mine did too," Asala replied with a wistful smile of her own. She still felt his absence, sometimes sharply, but he would not want her to mourn him forever. He'd rather her live for him, and she was... trying her best. Asala stopped at the second door on her left, and placard next to had the name Millian Randrel, and Donovan McGregor under it. Asala knocked on the door three times before she opened it, to reveal the woman sitting at a desk that was pushed up against the window. A bed was positioned on either side of her, but the room still seemed rather spacious. In one corner a bookcase stood, filled with leather bound books.

At her knock, Milly had stopped writing in a ledger and turned around to face them, the sunburst brand clearly visible on her forehead. "Hello Asala, is there something I can help you with?" she asked in the signature monotone of a tranquil.

"Ah, no. Not this time, Milly. I just wanted to introduce you to Astraia. She is to help in the infirmary," Asala answered.

"A pleasure, Astraia. I am Millian. However, many call me Milly," she replied.

Astraia's eyes quite obviously went to the brand on Milly's forehead, but she averted them quickly. Not quickly enough to avoid reddening in the face a little. "Hi. It's nice to meet you." An awkward moment of silence followed. It would make sense for Astraia to be a little uncomfortable around Tranquil. The Dalish had little reason to ever encounter them, and she'd probably only ever met a few.

For her part, Astraia seemed eager to move things along. "So, uh... where can I put my things? And what will I be practicing first?"

"Across the hall, and down a door," she answered, waving a farewell to Milly as they exited. "When you are settled, I suppose we can work on refining our healing spells," Asala said with a warm smile. "There are... some things that I need to work on as well. Tell me Astraia, have you heard of spirit healers?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The scent of smoke hung heavy in the air, and it was giving Lady Marceline a headache. That, and a number of other factors.

The Exalted Plains, a region of the Dales in Orlais had recently played host to a front in the Orlesian civil war, or the War of the Lions as it was also known. The place had been beautiful, once, before it was ravaged by war and blood. Lady Marceline and the rest of the Inquisition had received a missive from her father, Marshall of the Loyalist forces. The letter was not unusual, Marceline often received them from her father, and they had always comforted her with the knowledge that he was still okay, and the war had not yet taken him. However, his most recent letter did anything but.

This time, he had written to request her, and the Inquisition's aid. Demons had infested the Plains, and forced the armies to turn their attentions away from each other and on them. From the tone of the letter, it sounded as if the situation was dire, and that both sides were losing ground to the demons. It worried her, to hear that her father was now facing a force of demons, with no real way to get rid of them short of an Inquisitor.

While they could not interfere in the civil war of a nation, they could deal with the rifts and rid the Plains of demons. As valiantly as the Chevaliers fought, they could not hope to defeat what must seem like a limitless force of demons. At the very least, Marceline had hoped that once the demons were gone, that both sides could come to a ceasefire--at least until a time in which a more permanent solution could be found. She may be able to sleep a bit easier at night to know that her father was no longer in any immediate danger. Probably not, all things accounted for, but it would be at least some semblance of peace of mind, for one thing at least.

As it was her father who had sent the letter, she had accompanied the rest of the Inquisition into the field. Not only accompany, but she took point as they approached the battlefield. She wished that their pace was quicker, but was intelligent enough to know the value of patience. Still, that did not help with the knowledge that her father was somewhere out there, fighting against demons. Beside her, Michaël rode and she knew he was worried as well. For her father, yes, but by the many glances he'd given her during the journey, he was worried about her as well.

"I am fine, Micky," she said after the latest glance, perhaps a little more tersely than she meant to. He grunted in answer, something she took as him not entirely believing her.

Ser Leonhardt, riding a bit behind but still within earshot, glanced towards the horizon. Or at least it seemed like he did; it was hard to say for sure when he wore the helmet. “We shouldn't be much further out," he said, voice slightly muffled and slightly echoing. He was still easily audible, however.

A scout emerged from behind one of the hills on their right, one of the Inquisition's. He signaled with a low whistle, and waved an all clear. That was their cue to lead the horses off the main road, and they did so quickly, picking up the pace a bit to urge their mounts over the incline. They descended down a slope after that, following the scout into a patch of dry ravines, with pathways forming naturally between high rock walls. A few bridges attempted to span them, but most had been destroyed, either by time or by the more recent fighting. In either case, going into the shadow of the cliffs led them to the scout camp.

Lia was waiting for them, bow in hand. She looked on edge. By the looks of things, the scouts were dealing with several wounded, though none of them looked seriously injured. She waved a half-hearted greeting and met them at the edge of the camp.

"Lady Marceline. Commander. Glad you guys could make it in one piece. This place is a mess, worse than the Hinterlands ever were. You didn't encounter any trouble on the way in I hope?"

Marceline shook her head, "We met only a few demons, stragglers I believe. Nothing that we could not sufficiently deal with ourselves," Lady Marceline answered. She glanced behind her, toward Asala, but it seemed as if the young woman did not need to be asked, as she was already off of her horse and heading toward the injured scouts. Instead, she nodded and turned back toward Lia. "Was it them that did this?" Marceline asked.

"Bandits, actually," Lia replied grimly. "Or rebels, or whatever. Scum. We've encountered a group called Freemen of the Dales here. Recent, mostly deserters from one side or the other. Which means they're better trained than average highwaymen. Took us by surprise while we were dealing with some demons. We managed to get clear, though." A scout groaned from the camp behind her, prompting Lia to turn her head and look on in concern for a moment, but she shook it off. "I'm not sure if they're based somewhere here, or if they've got larger operations elsewhere. Oh, uh." She glanced around the head of one of the horses, trying to find Khari's eyes. "I spotted a Dalish clan across the Plains. Staying clear of the fighting, I think. I couldn't spare anyone to find out what clan, though."

“Yeah... I think I know who that is." Khari nodded to Lia, an expression of thanks, it seemed. “Probably won't be an issue, though. They'd prefer not to get involved if possible."

"Makes sense." Lia looked back to Marceline. "Gaspard's forces are the closest, or at least a portion of them. They're holding the ramparts north of here against the demons. Can't say how well they're doing, and we don't have the manpower to assist. Well, now we do."

Romulus nodded. "I'll do what I can for the rifts."

"Cool. I can take you out of the ravines, but I'll need to come back here after that. Bit too busy managing my people to come along. We've got our hands full here."

"Any word of my father?" Marceline added tentatively. She tried to wash the worry out of her voice before she spoke, but she was afraid she was not able to get it all, judging by the comforting hand Michaël placed on her back.

"No," Lia answered, in a carefully measured tone. "I'm sorry. Trying to break through to either side was too great a risk, and I've got wounded to take care of already." She glanced sideways for a moment, and then gestured. "Let me just get my horse, and we'll head out now."

Marceline frowned and nodded, "I understand, thank you Lia."

They waited for Lia to get mounted, and the followed her through the ravine. The air as the rode proved to be oppressive, at least, it had for Marceline. It felt as if a demon or these Freeman Lia spoke of could ambush them at any moment. Marceline kept her eyes to their flanks, hoping to catch them before that could happen. The smell of blood and death soon pervaded the air, and Marceline figured that meant that they were getting close. Soon enough, she was proven correct, as they soon caught sight of the ramparts over the next bend.

A squad of Chevaliers were posted near what she could tell was the entrance-- a wooden bridge over a moat. Inside was a series of wooden barricades and a number of trenches. "Those are Gaspard's men alright," Michaël noted, and Marceline agreed. They wore the Grand Duke's color, red, accented with a bronze hued armor. Michaël sighed deeply beside her and shook his head, "I remember fighting in ramparts like those... trench warfare is never easy," he said sounding rather tired himself. Marceline glanced at him and placed a hand over his own, and gave it a comforting squeeze. He was pulled from a battlefield just like this one to serve with the Inquisition with her. Seeing it again... couldn't have been easy.

"Good luck. I hope your search goes well," Lia said, wheeling her horse about. She took off back for the scout camp.

As they drew closer, it was easier to see that the trenches themselves were filled with fog or mist; it smelled vaguely rancid as well. That was unsurprising; oftentimes, all there was time for in situations like this was burning the bodies, if that, and the demons were no doubt further complicating matters.

Their horses' hooves almost crunched over dried, yellow-brown grass; the hasty grey-wood construction of the ramparts was hardly a nicer sight to look upon. The bridge over to the main portion of the holdings was occupied by two chevaliers, one of them wearing an armband that suggested at least some officer rank or other. They were both immediately cautious of the approaching band of mounted soldiers, drawing their weapons and holding them ready.

"Who goes?" demanded the officer. The other looked ready to give a signal to the rest of the squad at any moment.

"The Inquisition, ser," Marceline answered. She was a bit on edge as she spoke, as she did not know how well the Chevaliers would react to meeting both Michaël and herself. He was once an enemy chevalier, and she herself was the daughter of the Marshall of the opposition's forces. However, their stance seemed to relax once she introduced themselves as the Inquisition, though they still kept their weapons in their hands.

The guards exchanged glances between each other before they looked back to her and the one spoke again, "You are here... about the demons, yes." There was a hopeful tone in his voice.

Lady Marceline nodded in the affirmative. "Yes, ser. We are," she said, glancing at Romulus. "This is our Inquisitor, Romulus," She said, introducing him to the soldier.

A flash of recognition crossed the Chevalier's face and he placed a hand over his heart in a salute. "Oh, good," the one soldier answered, deeply exhaling. "Well met Inquisitor," he added. "We have been trying to retake the ramparts from the dead... They rise here, somewhere within the trenches," she said, tossing a wary glance over his shoulder and into the trenches in question. Marceline also noticed Michaël wincing when the soldier spoke of the trenches.

"Have you..." Marceline began, "Have you heard any news of Marshall Lucas Lécuyer?"

The soldier then squinted at her and then nodded his head, "You are his daughter, yes? We had heard that the Inquisition employed her--you. No milady, I am afraid I have not," he answered, seeming rather apologetic about it. The gesture did manage to relax Marceline a little, but still. "Communications have been difficult, since the demons. Perhaps our commander, Marshall Bastien Proulx would know, but we have retreated to Fort Revasan. He has ordered it locked down until we have cleared the ramparts of the demons. It has been going... poorly," the soldier said, shaking his head.

“Where do you need reinforcements?" Ser Leonhardt asked, stepping forward slightly to make himself more visible, perhaps, though that was hardly an issue. “Is there a rift nearby here causing the trouble, or some location they seem to be dispersing from?"

"Deeper inside," the soldier answered, pointing toward the center of the ramparts. "There is a pit filled with corpses, and a... strange glowing light resting above it," He explained.

"The rift," Marceline stated, "That is the source of these demons, and the corpse pit may be the reason for all of the undead," she continued, glancing at Leon.

"Yes, there is another rampart, closer to the fort with the same affliction. We were given horns and orders to sound them once they have been cleared, to let the fort know they have been dealt with," the soldier said. "You will be able to gain entry afterward."

“Rift, huh?" Khari shrugged, glancing at Romulus for a moment. “Think we've got that covered. Let's get to it." She seemed, if anything, a little excited by the prospect, but it was subdued when compared with her usual expressions of the same.

Romulus did not look as excited, reaching into a pouch on his belt and extracting a small vial from it. He'd pulled the cork and downed its contents as quickly as it appeared, shaking his head briefly at the strength of it and blinking rapidly for a few seconds. His blade and shield in hand, he dismounted, starting forward.

Zahra wiped the sweat from her brow with the back of her hand. Her mouth formed a hard line. Unlike Khari, she hadn’t looked all that excited since they’d arrived in the Exalted Plains. Perhaps, it was the exertion of swinging on and off their horses, taking care of the straggler-demons Marcy had talked about. Exhausting work. She, too, dismounted but held the horses reins, as if she didn’t truly want to walk any further. She exhaled softly through her nose, “More Undead. Great.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Undead. Maggot-infested corpses crawling out from all those damned trenches, swaying like drunkards on their broken limbs, clacking their finger bones across too-heavy great swords, staring across at them with sightless sockets
 Zahra never wanted to see them again after Crestwood. Apparently life had a funny way of spitting in their faces. Not only did they have to deal with demons, but the undead, too. She was a fan of neither abominations. She couldn’t tell if the entire place smelt like wet dog or death. Maybe a putrid combination of both. She couldn’t decide which was worse. She’d already decided she hated it.

Hated that there was a beauty here, too. Buried beneath old ruins, and muddy trenches; hidden under centuries of war and slaughter and a stubbornness that prevented people from letting go of the place. Who would choose to live here? She wasn’t sure. The Dalish did. She supposed there was something worth holding onto. Though them being here was still important. She understood that well enough. Marceline’s father was here, somewhere: fighting a war of his own. Hopefully still alive. Marceline was worried. Rightfully so. The pinch to her brows, and the faraway gaze, read plain as day. However, it wasn’t looking promising. From all the corpses they’d seen face down in the muck
 they weren’t faring well.

Who could blame them for faltering? Undead creatures, and more demons than she could shake a stick at were hunkered across the hills. Skulking through the various trenches and palisades as if they owned the place. Bastards. Apparently there were bandits too—you’d think that they would’ve been busy fending off a common enemy rather than pilfering those who fell beneath them. Opportunists; something she also understood. These days, she agreed less and less with the sentiment.

They were approaching a bridge. Surrounded by the sharp wooden spikes, piercing up towards the sky like spines set across the lip of the trenches—presumably to keep their enemies at bay. There were armored bodies, as well as remnants of the undead, rankled through them, as if both had been pushed and impaled. A last stand that ended badly for both parties. She wrinkled her nose at the smell. Burnt flesh, rotting flesh; insects and wet earth. An awful mixture. Smoke wept into the gray skies. Everything felt so bloody heavy.

A soon as they were halfway across the wooden bridge, the moans began. A crooning sound above the eerie silence. Two arrows thudded in front of Rom’s feet, twanging to a halt. It didn’t take long for the source of the noise, and assault, to reveal themselves. Several undead were peeling out of the inner structure, clambering out of the trenches, steel-plated or wearing leathers. The insignia's etched across their chests and backs were familiar. Another volley of arrows sang through the air, zipping past their heads.

Zahra was already notching her own arrow, ducking behind a row of wooden spikes to give her some cover.

“Hold your noses and have at it, eh?" Khari was, predictably enough, the first into the fray, red braid trailing behind her like a brighter version of one of the drooping pennants still affixed to the occasional stake in the palisade. Proud battle-line markers once, signs of greyed-out fatigue and decay now. But not her.

She body-checked one of the undead back into the pit it had crawled out of. From the thudding and wet squelches, she'd delayed the ascent of at least a few more. Her cleaver mowed down another, putrefying flesh no match for solid steel, however chipped and cracking the blade had become over time. Like her, perhaps, always coming away with a new mark or bruise or scar, but undiminished. Glorying in the fact, even, if the throaty sound of her laughter was anything to go by. She spun, chopping into another's torso all the way to the spine and casting it off her blade with a foot. Back into the pit it went, still for good this time.

Leon moved to his work with a soft little sigh, almost under his breath, but Zahra could hear it. It sounded exasperated and perhaps a little bit fond; it was almost certainly directed at Khari's enthusiasm. or rather the woman herself. For all his mildness, he was certainly no less violent when it came right down to it, shouldering his way to the front with a sort of deliberate intention, though the expression on his face was left to guesswork. The helmet obscured him considerably.

When the first of the creatures swung a mace for him, he simply weathered the blow, letting it clang off his plate armor. Abruptly, he reached for the weapon on its rebound, giving a hard tug and yanking the possessed corpse forward into his knee. The muffled snap was most likely the cracking of its spine or pelvic bone—he'd hit too low for it to only be ribs. He shoved it back into the pit as well, turning smoothly to slam his armored gauntlet into the next one's unprotected head, snapping its neck back with a slightly-sharper crunch. It dropped like a stone.

Michaël sighed as well, though Zahra could tell his was far more earnest and detached. He lacked the spirit and enthusiasm Khari held for the battle at hand, and even seemed tentative to jump in with the rest. He gave Lady Marceline one last glance before he pulled his armored mask over his face and dove into the battle behind the others. The sound of a pair of longswords scraping out of their sheathes accompanied his plunge into the undead.

The first shambling corpse didn't get the chance to attack him, his first blade piercing the thing's chest before the other looped around and lopped off its rotten head. A heavy kick saw the corpse dislodged from his blade and crashing into another that was caught behind it. With the next step, he twisted his body and began a spin while he held both blades out. A full rotation saw the blades crash into the next one, tearing through its arm and digging deep into its torso. The force of momentum saw the swords rip free of its body, leaving the undead to twirl limply into the ground.

Lady Marceline stood a safe distance behind him, and dealt with any undead that managed to get around him. Zahra could tell that the stress of worry was beginning to affect her as her technique suffered, and was replaced by a yet to be seen fierceness.

Rom took the sides of the fight, not bothering with the confined quarters of the trenches and instead climbing onto the ramparts around them, where some of those undead archers had taken up positions. He sprinted forward, staying low, catching one arrow on his shield as he went, and stepping in swiftly to meet the first archer before it could draw another projectile. Their bodies were weak and decayed; he reached out, grabbing the thing's head and sawing through the neck, cutting it clean off. The corpse continued to stumble around without its head, but he soon kicked it over and sent it tumbling away.

A second was behind it, already aiming, but Rom ducked low, the arrow passing over his shoulder as he lunged in. He reached with his left hand, grabbing hold of the creature's exposed spine. It hissed in displeasure, but a few seconds and a green glow later it had exploded in half, the small burst of energy from his mark obliterating that block of its spine. It fell in two pieces to the ground. Rom had been about to move on when the top half grabbed hold of him, empty hands clutching at his boots. He yanked his foot free and stomped down on its head, lip curling in disgust.

Asala remained in the rear, though her presence in the fight could still be felt. Barriers sprung to life to in front of whomever needed it most, blocking the arrows from the undead that Romulus had yet to get to. When her barriers were doing that, however, she was using them to funnel and stagger their foes into their frontline fighters so that they wouldn't get overwhelmed. The layout of the ramparts helped her in that regard, the tighter quarters requiring less extensive use of her spell. However, once every now and then, an undead was crushed by the careening force of a shield being swept across it.

Several arrows sliced through the air and thumped into soft-fleshed skulls, felling or incapacitating them for the others to finish off. Plucked in quick succession from behind the general safety of the wooden spikes. A terse grin tugged at the corners of her lips, though it felt more like a grimace on her face. She could see everyone from where she was, advancing down into the trenches, and circling around the main body of undead. Marcy had not escaped her vision either. Her struggles, or sluggish movements, did not go by unnoticed. Zahra shouldered the bow in lieu of her rapiers and stepped down into the muck beside her.

“I’ve got your back—” the rest of her words were interrupted by a clang of metal as a flanged mace bit down overhead. She parried the blow, and allowed the mace to sink its teeth across the blade, dragging the gawping creature off-balance, so that she could sever its head from its shoulders with her second blade. It thumped and rolled away from their feet. The body shuddered and flopped to the side, still as a corpse should be. It hadn’t taken her long to regroup as she circled to Marcy’s flank and swept an incoming blow away. She’d never seen Marcy fight like this before
 but if she was faltering, she would be her blade.

Though it came slower than usual, Marcy's rapier lashed out all the same and pierced the forehead of the undead that Zahra had just deflected. A soft sigh escaped her lips and she nodded, the appreciation surprisingly clear in her usually subdued body language, and though she wore her silverite mask, her crystal blue eyes read it as well.

The undead couldn't stand against their small group, and as they advanced deeper into the ramparts, the sounds of other fights rang over theirs. The squad of Chevaliers they'd seen were not want to stand around and watch while the Inquisition dealt with their problem for them. With the extra hands, it wasn't long before they'd fought their way to the center of the encampment. Their destination was clear, as ahead of them a rift pulsed with energy above a pit. The smell of death and decay wafting from the pit was almost overpowering, probably holding who knew how many corpses for the rift to raise.

"Romulus, please?" Marcy asked, burying her nose within the shoulder of her cape.

Even Rom appeared bothered by the stench, suppressing a cough. He lifted his hand, the mark crackling to life and latching onto the rift. The number of dead here meant that the Veil had been weakened significantly more than usual. Or at least, that was how these things usually went. More dead, more demons. Still, he didn't seem to have any great difficulty in getting the rift to snap shut with a loud crack, allowing them to freely access the bodies. As soon as he wasn't required, Rom made to put some distance between the dead and himself.

"Asala, can you," she paused for a moment to cough and shook her head, "Can you set fire to the bodies? They deserve better but... We must ensure that the undead will not continue to rise," she added.

Asala had a spell in her hand and pressed to her face, and judging by her reactions to the scent it appeared to be filtering the air far better than their clothes were. She nodded and quickly made her way to the pit, tossing down a small fire spell. Though not in her usual repertoire, the bodies were dry enough that the flame caught instantly, and in only a few moments the whole pit was engulfed. Still, the scent lingered, and with the issue dealt with, they didn't need to linger so they made their way back to the bridge.

Along the way, they ran into the soldier they'd spoken to earlier, and though he seemed more battle worn than when they first met, it was clear that their actions had raised his spirits. When they approached, the soldier was in the midst of ordering his squad to mop up any undead that were left and then take defensive positions around the ramparts. "Hail, Inquisition," he said, raising a hand in greeting, before he placed his hand over his heart in a greeting. "We are... truly grateful, for your aid. We could not have closed the rift, as you say, on our own," he said.

"You are welcome, Ser," Marceline answered with a polite bow, though even Zahra could tell that she was anxious to keep moving. Her father was not there, after all, and undoubtedly the woman wished him found soon.

The soldier scratched his head, almost ashamed in asking, "I fear there remains one more, to the north. If Fort Revasan is to be opened, it will need to be dealt with as well." Another soldier approached the first as he spoke, a horn in hand. He received it and turned back to the group, "But for this one, we can handle the rest." With that, he blew into it, sounding it with a deep breath. The call would reach deep into the plains, and into the fort in question. "We wish you luck, Inquisition, and... I hope you find your father well, Lady Marceline," he added.

With a distinct direction to head in, Khari took the lead. Of those present, she seemed least affected by the pervasive smell of death, though why so was hard to say. In any case, it made sense enough to have someone with heavier armament in the front, and it worked out for the better when they reached the northern ramparts on horseback.

The battle there had spilled out onto the surrounding plains, undead having shuffled away from their pits to give ambling pursuit to what looked like only a few heavily-injured chevaliers. Clearly, these had not fared as well as their comrades to the south, but they fought on grimly. Upon catching sight of them, Khari spurred her horse forward, the momentum of its charge carrying her past three corpses before she used her legs to wheel it around. The blade of her cleaver came away black-red with foul ichor, but then she was maneuvering back into the fray, and Zahra's attention forced to her own battles.

There were more, this time, but they were no mightier, and the Inquisition did not flag. When the last had fallen, Khari, still mounted, shook her sword free of as much blood as possible and set it across her lap. “Fort Revasan now, right?" She seemed eager to get there, if without mentioning why.

“Indeed," Leon confirmed, flicking his armored fingers to cast the blood off his gauntlets. He swung back astride his horse with deceptive lightness, pointing her nose to the east. The clicking of his tongue was audible, though trapped behind his helm, and this time, he led.

The plains were oddly empty, for the battlegrounds of a Civil War. But then, by now surely even the soldiers out here had heard that peace talks were imminent. At least imminent by political standards. So the fighting in the fields had died down, but not nearly for long enough that the wildlife had resumed normal activity in the area. Until the fort itself came into view over the horizon, they and their mounts were the only living things to be seen for as far as Zahra could tell.

Fort Revasan was built upon a rock formation, tucked back against the edge of the forest in the rear. Elevated well above most of its surroundings, the well-maintained edifice was only quite small for such a building. But then, it was likely also quite old, a better testament to its effectiveness than mere capacity. They were forced to approach the gate no more than two abreast; Leon dropped back to allow Michaël to ride beside Marceline. He seemed to be inclined to leave the talking to her.

A small team of chevaliers stood guard at the mouth of the gate. On their approach, they shifted into a defensive stance, no few shields rising to greet them. Their caution was warranted as a number of lifeless corpses littered the path, many pushed off to the side and out of the way. Rotten blood was even still present on the chevalier's weapons. "Halt!" one called, "Not a step further. What business do you have with Fort Revasan?" he asked suspiciously. Who could blame him, with that they had to contend with.

"The Inquisition, Ser," Marcy answered. The name seemed to have relaxed a few of them, but regardless their shields and weapons remained raised. "We have aided your men in closing the rifts and cleared the undead from the ramparts. You have heard the horns, no? We wish to speak with your commander, Marshall Bastien Proulx," Marcy said, the impatience growing in her voice. It was subtle, but Zahra saw Michaël lean in and rest a hand in the small of her back. The touch seemed to take some of the tension out of her shoulders.

The soldiers exchanged glances amongst each other before they finally set their weapons aside. "We have, milady. That was your doing then?" the chevalier asked, who received a nod of Marcy's head in response. "You have our thanks then. The Marshall will want to see you," the chevalier then glanced toward the gate and shouted something in Orlesian. Not long after, the gates leading into the fort parted and the chevaliers moved to allow them passage.

The inside appeared as old as the outside, the masonry having cracked from age and grass growing between the stones that made up the floor. A number of chevaliers resided inside, in various states of rest. Upon their admittance, many of their eyes were turned to them, some curious, some suspicious. However, Marshall Proulx was easily made out from the ordinary rank and file. The man was outfitted in finely crafted bronze colored armor with an ornate tallhelm, accented with the Grand Duke's scarlet red. He and what appeared to be a few of his advisors stood over a table that held what was most likely a map of the region.

"The Inquisition, yes?" he said, stepping around the table to greet them properly. "We heard the horns sounding from here, I assume we have you to thank for clearing out the dead from the ramparts?" he asked.

"Yes, Ser," was the only answer Marcy offered.

"Maker's breath, then there's hope for us yet," he said.

However, before he could go much further, Marceline posited a question of her own. "Marshall, if I may?" she began, and continued without waiting for his answer, "Your men said that you may be our best chance for any news of my father--Marshall Lucas Lécuyer?" she asked, worry and impatience infecting her tone.

"Lucas... Lady Marceline then?" he asked, tilting his head, though his face was obscured by his tallhelm. "Uh, yes. I sent scouts out before we locked the gates. The last they saw was that he and his men were falling back to the old Citadelle du Corbeau, fending off undead all the while. We have... not heard of them since, I fear," he said, and through his tone, it was clear he did not have much hope for his chances. "Lucas was a good man, despite our being on different sides of the war," he added.

Marcy didn't have much to say after that, instead sighing deeply and leaving the conversation outright, heading into some other part of the fort. Michaël lingered for a moment after, but spared Leon an apologetic glance before chasing after her.

Leon took up the thread of conversation easily enough, but he didn't dither before asking the question he seemed to find salient. “The Citadelle. Is there anything we should know about it?"

The Marshall's eyes followed Marcy for a moment before they returned to Leon's. "Heavily defended, built to outlast anything thrown against it. and ancient elven make, much like this fort. I am afraid I do not know much more than that, Lucas was keen on keeping us as far away as possible in spite of our many attempts, as I am sure you can understand, but if the demons have gotten inside..." he said with a shake of his head. "He had honor, unlike these undead curs," he added, spitting through his tallhelm.

A sigh also sifted from Zahra’s lips as she rounded to Leon’s right side, arms crossed over her chest. There was a spattering of gore freckled across her cheek and nose, though she hadn’t taken any notice. She doubted she looked any worse than the others, especially Khari. The way she traipsed out of battles, one might’ve thought that she’d doused herself in blood and
 ichor. She glanced over her shoulder at Marceline, hounded closely by her husband. Only for a moment. While she harbored the same doubts, she understood holding onto the hope that her father was alive.

“Had. Was. Poor words, serah,” she didn’t feel as if she needed to explain herself. Realistic as she was, she might’ve chosen a gentler route. Probably only because she considered Marcy a friend. Besides, there was no proof that he’d perished. Not yet, at least. “I’d bet a hundred gold that we’ll find more surprises than we’d like inside. Best not to keep them waiting.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

"Marcy, wait."

Michaël's voice barely registered, Lady Marceline's mind working far to fast for her own good. She had tried to get a handle on her emotions, but the thoughts of her father fighting off what must seem like an endless onslaught of undead always resurfaced. She knew the others could tell too, it wasn't something she could play off. Her feelings in this were written clearly on sleeve. She was both ashamed and embarrassed to have let them see the weakness, but she couldn't help it.

If he was fighting against Gaspard's troops alone, he would be away from the bulk of the fighting, organizing the men and formulating strategies, safely tucked away in a command tent. But by the Marshall's own words he was being pushed back by the undead. She knew her father, Lucas was not one to be the first one in a retreat--he'd fight alongside his men the entire way. He would put his men's lives above his own. It was the honorable thing to do, but dammit, it worried her.

"Marcy," Michaël's voice rang again, this time followed by a firm hand on her shoulder. He turned her to face him and placed his other hand on the opposite shoulder. "Calm down. This is not you," he said, dropping his shoulders so as to be eye-level with her.

"Is it not?" she snapped back, "Do you know how worried I was when it was you fighting in the war? And now it is my father, except he is fighting undead monsters. I thought I was done with this when I got you back, Micky, but now it is my father," she said, shaking her head. At least she could expect some form of clemency from Gaspard's troops, demons and undead were not merciful, nor did they rest.

"Marcy," he said again, this time a tone of chiding in his voice. "Ser Lucas is a tough bastard, it will take more than shambling corpses to bring him down, his pride wouldn't allow it. Think about it. If he made it back to the Citadelle, then with the way it is built, he could defend it for months."

She could feel some of the tension leaving her as he spoke. He was correct. Her father was resourceful, he would not be brought down so easily. She sighed and nodded in agreement, while he continued speaking, "But he will need our help, just as Ser Proulx did. We are the only ones who can close those rifts. Come on Marcy, he is waiting on you."

She nodded in agreement and finally allowed herself to smile at him. While the worry was still present, and her mind continued to wander into dark places, she was at least steeled enough to keep moving forward. She reached out and drew him to a hug, whispering, "Thank you Micky," into his ear before letting him go.

A throat cleared softly behind her. Ser Leonhardt, having removed his helmet temporarily, stood a polite distance away. “Lady Marceline. Ser MichaĂ«l. We're ready to make for the Citadelle. There was little of use they could tell us about it, but... we'll see when we get there." He paused a moment, glancing between them almost uncomfortably before violet eyes settled on Marceline. “For what it's worth, the situation may not be as impossible as it seems. I have fought more demons than I care to count; sound military strategy isn't that different from what you'd use to defend against humans. Given the recency, there is much cause for hope." He didn't sound like he was merely trying to reassure her, either—though perhaps it would be unwise to underestimate a Seeker's ability to deceive, he seemed quite genuine.

"Of course, Ser Leon. We should hurry, in any case," she agreed. She spared a glance for Michaël, and inclined her head for him to follow before she began to make her way to their horses.

Once all of them were once again mounted, they set out from Fort Revasan. The journey, as those before, was rather uninteresting; landscape blurred by around them as they pushed the horses into a swift, ground-eating canter.

The Citadelle itself was from the outside built entirely into a stone wall, the only break being a wooden gate, flanked by two large statues of wolves. Torches burned in sconces at the gate, a sure sign of occupation, but as the Inquisition approached, there was a heavy banging sound, followed by a cracking split: the gate had burst open from within.

Khari was off her horse before it had even stopped, sliding off the saddle and already reaching back for her sword. She brought it around in just enough time to block a heavy ice spell. It coated the blade in frost, tiny spiderweb cracks appearing in the battered metal and filling with pale ice. She hissed when it got all the way up to her hand, but did not stop, barreling forward towards the splintered gate and swinging for the creature that had emerged.

It was a twisted thing, a corpse like most of the others, but clearly swifter and more aware. And able to use magic. An Arcane Horror, then. Certainly not a trivial foe. Khari swung and missed, the creature shifting quickly out of her way. Her sword clanged off the stone underfoot with a harsh sound, but she didn't relent, using the momentum of the rebound to keep moving, forcing it away from the gate towards the others, and open space enough to fight it many-against-one.

Leon moved forward to meet it, a heavy punch nearly connecting with the Horror's midsection. Instead, it glanced off the creature's emaciated ribcage, or so it seemed, producing a thud but not near the wet cracks and crunches that were usually indicative of his blows against the weak flesh and bones of the undead. It issued a wave of telekinetic force, a spell of some kind, evidently. Leon was forced a hard step backwards, and Khari several, though she kept her feet. With the time unimpeded, the Horror moved its hands, generating a blood-red sphere of energy which sank into the ground just in front of them.

With thuds and showers of soil and debris, more corpses emerged, just behind the rear line of the Inquisition. These looked to be stronger than the usual dead—most of them were fully armored in rusted plate or chain, and carried weapons that still looked to have honed edges, if encrusted in grave dirt. The shapes of their helms were more similar to the one Vesryn was known to wear than any chevalier's mask and helm she'd ever seen.

Leon's attention remained on the Horror; he went almost still for a moment. As if in response, the creature's limbs locked up as though it were paralyzed in place; how long it would hold was impossible to say, but it seemed to be unable to do much but hold itself in the air.

Romulus was quick to attempt to capitalize on the opening, sprinting in from behind on the Arcane Horror and leaping up onto its back, stabbing his blade down where he could find purchase. His aim was thrown off by the fact that his interference seemed to get the creature moving again, and its feet set down on the ground with the added weight thrown onto its back. It shrieked in pain at the weapon piercing into it, but was quick to respond, throwing a bolt of spirit magic that struck the Inquisitor and threw him from its back. Turning about, it unleashed a barrage of smaller spirit projectiles, twisting and spinning through the air in clusters of three, impossible to block. Romulus did his best to dodge them after scrambling to his feet, blocking one or two on his shield, but more slipped through, driving him further backwards.

"Um, undead behind us," Asala said, turning her back on the Horror and facing the encroaching undead. Barriers were already springing to her hands, but these undead were unlike the rank and file, and would undoubtedly prove much more trouble than their lone mage could handle on her own. Fortunately she was not alone.

Michaël took the first few steps away from the Horror and replied. "I see them, girl. Let's keep them away from the others," he said before cautiously moving toward them.

"Asala, keep him safe," Marceline asked, before turning her attention on the Horror to her front. With its attention focused on Romulus, it wouldn't see her slip in behind it. Several quick steps brought her within range, and she drew back her rapier and thrust, aiming for the center of the spine poking through its gaunt skin. It proved tough to bite through, but she had hit it square enough that it did punch through. She withdrew the rapier in order to strike again, but the one was enough to take its attention off of Romulus and onto her. Before she could connect with the second strike, it whirled around and brought the knuckles of its skeletal hand across the side of her face with surprising force.

It was enough to tear the silverite mask from her face and leave a bead of blood dripping from her temple. Disoriented, Marceline stumbled a couple of paces away, and by the time she regained her senses, the Horror was already in the process of readying another spell, this one intended for her.

It probably shouldn't have taken its eyes off its more heavily-armed opponents. Khari slammed into the Horror from behind, leading with the blade of her sword. She shattered one of its shoulderblades, from the dull crunching sound, but more alarming was the sharper, uncomfortably-grating snap. With a clang, the top third of her blade fell to the stone below; Khari looked for a moment wide-eyed and unsure.

That was enough; the Horror did not waste time trying to strike her physically, instead throwing a cannonball-sized orb of flames directly for the elf. It struck her in the chest, knocking her from her feet and forcing her to deal with putting it out before she'd be of any use otherwise. The Horror took the opportunity to evade, disappearing in a plume of smoke and reappearing considerably to everyone's left. It hurled several more of the fireballs for the rest of them, relentless in its aggression.

Leon pursued, ducking under one fireball and deflecting the other with a swift motion of his gauntlet. It was difficult to tell if he was hurt by the need to do it, under all the armor, but from the way the metal smoked faintly even afterwards, it was a fair bet he'd been burned beneath it. This fact did not stop him from interrupting the next spell with the same hand, slamming it upwards into the Horror's jaw and snapping its head back.

The creature was dazed, but before he could finish it off, one of the other corpses escaped Michaël, Asala, and Zahra's attempts to keep them pinned and slashed at his back. He whirled to counter, leaving the Horror listing awkwardly sideways, still, it seemed, insensate.

Before the Horror could make another move the Inquisitor was on it, having charged back into the fight from being thrown away earlier. He tackled it fully to the ground, shield hand slamming into one of its wrists and redirecting a last fireball off to the side. His blade plunged down into it, first its chest, and then when it didn't die its face, once, twice, a third time. The Horror's jaw held on by a thin string of decayed flesh, and then fell away entirely, the undead abomination making struggling gurgles as it attempted to rise.

Romulus ripped his blade free, getting halfway to his feet before the Horror made one last attempt at a lunge upwards. Growling, Romulus stabbed his blade back down one more time, puncturing through the corpse's skull and ending it. He planted his foot on its chest and shoved it off, the thing falling back down in a heap. Any of the remaining undead it had raised around it fell as well, their bodies animated only through the Arcane Horror's power. Romulus glanced around at the party's other members, eyes lingering on Khari for a moment. He glanced down at the broken piece of her sword, then back to her, obviously unsure what, if anything, to say.

She didn't seem quite sure what, if anything, to say herself. For what seemed a long moment, she just stared at her broken sword, still fixed to one of her hands by rapidly-melting ice. Her lips parted, but then closed again. She cleared her throat, putting what remained of the sword back in the system of straps she suspended it from on her shoulders, and stooped to pick up the fragmented end, turning it over in her fingers.

“Guess I hit harder than I figured." She half-smiled, but it was thin; the joke fell more than a little flat. Shaking her head, she gripped the chunk of metal by the blunt side and turned towards the broken gate. “Don't uh... don't think we're gonna get a better invitation. Let's go."

"Yes... Let's," Marceline answered as she rose. She gingerly rubbed the side of her temple as she did, wincing from the lingering pain. Michaël soon, approached however, and stopped in front of her. His own armor was covered in ichor, but fortunately none of his blood. He did seem tired, though not tired enough not to pull the gauntlet off of his hand to rub the streak of blood off of her face. He offered her an apologetic smile, one she repaid with a sincere smile of her own. She gave him a gentle squeeze before moving to fetch her mask and slipping it around her belt.

With the battle done, Marceline led the others to the now open gate leading into the Citadelle, but stopped only a few steps in. A overpowering rumbling noise reverberated through the stronghold and its source was unmistakable. A large gout of flame swung haphazardly and bathed the ruined stonework of what seemed like a courtyard in fire. Scorch marks guided the flame's pattern, and the little wood remained was burning into ember. Marceline's heart sank with each pass of the fire. "Oh no," she stated, mutedly and taking a step backward. She was unable to get far however, as she backed into Michaël.

"I do not see any bodies here," he stated plainly, "They are probably deeper in the Citadelle, away from... whatever this is."

“It moves at regular intervals," Leon said quietly. “There is nothing to fear if we are swift." Glancing at the rest, as though to check that they were in form to be doing so. Nodding, he was the first to step out into the courtyard, apparently confident that he understood the patterns of the device's motion. Given the size of the fort, they didn't actually have that far to go, and all of them were able to make it inside the gate entrance on the other side before they were in any real danger of falling under the range of the beam.

From there, it was a climb to the top of the fortress, strewn with the bodies of the dead, both human and in some cases, longer-dead human. Demons, of course, dispersed on death and left nothing behind except the occasional dusting of ash or similar.

At the top of the Citadelle, they were met with another set of heavy wooden doors surrounded with a number of bodies--all wearing the purple of the Empress. The doors were gouged and scratched, claw marks biting deep into the wood, but it remained standing, tall and solid. There was no immediate way to open them, having no handles or bars to pull nor push. Marceline stood staring at the door for a moment, wondering if her father could truly be behind them, before Michaël's voice brought her elsewhere.

"This looks like the mechanism to open the door... and hopefully shut down these defenses," he said, pointing toward a large spoked wheel atop a stone ledge. "Commander, if you could give me a hand?" Michaël asked before moving to take one of the spokes in hand. Marceline had wandered from the door to watch them turn the wheel, and given the effort Michaël was applying, it appeared the wheel connected to somewhere deep within the keep. A moment later, and a loud thunk reverberated through the Citadelle, followed by an arcane racket--something she assumed was the magical defenses shutting down. Behind them, the heavy wooden doors swung open.

Marceline did not wait long before approached the doors, and within she was met with another set, this time made of iron bars and a frightened looking chevalier on the other side. He too wore the purple of Empress Celene, but more than that, she recognized her father's crest emboldened on the shoulder of his silver armor. She felt relief, for a moment, before the chevalier opened his mouth. "H-halt! Come no closer!" He stammered, "We have... We have swords!" he tried to threaten.

That was about all Lady Marceline could take. The only thing standing between and knowing what had become of her father was another chevalier blocking her entrance. Her brows furrowed and her frowned deepened in insult. She was tired of answering these questions with who they were, and what they were doing there, at frankly, she did not care what they thought at the moment. They were clearly not undead, nor demons--and by the lack thereof, had obviously dealt with them. "Hear me well, Chevalier. If you do not open this door right this moment," she said, in a calm monotone that belied the cold burn in the back of her throat, "I will see that you are stripped of both rank and title, and placed among the common soldier, am I understood? Now take me to my father this instant."

Marceline's pledge seemed to have jogged his memory, as he winced with recognition. "Lady Marceline! Uh, yes, of course. Right this instant. Understood," he said, ripping a set of keys from somewhere in his armor before fumbling with them trying to get them in the gate's keyhold before he roused anymore of Lady Marceline's wrath. In short time, the gates swung open, and she didn't waste any time waiting around to listen to the Chevalier's apologies, though she could hear Michaël offering some of his own behind her.

As Marceline descended deeper into the Citadelle, the noted that her father's troops were worse for wear that those of Marshall Proulx's. Their armor was damaged and they all seemed so... tired. But as she strode past them, their interest piqued, and those that sat began to stand. She could tell that some knew who she was, by those who inclined their heads as she passed-- a gesture she returned. Eventually, the Citadelle opened into a larger room, and sitting on a table against the far wall, she saw that familiar face. "Father," she murmured, all of her worry and dread evaporating in a single moment.

"Marcy?" her father asked. Lucas was not in the best shape she had ever seen him in. The top half of his armor was peeled away and placed in a heap beside the table. He was also without the headdress that came with his station, though she noticed that in a broken mess on the table beside him. He wore a dirty linen shirt, the sleeves of which were ripped, and the reason was apparent. Tatters of the cloth were used to sling his left arm, seemingly broken. He seemed... older, than she remembered, but facing against an army of demons and undead could do that to a man. He was alive, and that was all that mattered. "You are late," he said with a controlled smile, standing from the table where he sat.

He wasn't especially tall, or broad but he made up for it with sheer presence. Even injured and tired, Lucas stood with a proud and straight stance, and he greeted her with his head held high and an indomitable smile. "But we are here," she replied, crossing the room to stand in front of him. Marceline basked in his presence for a moment, as she used to do when she was once a young girl, before slowly wrapping him into a hug, one he returned with his sole good arm. "I am glad to find you... well," she said.

"Of course. I hope you did not expect any less," he said easily.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The following afternoon found the Inquisition camped with a small group of Argent Lions. Cleaning up some leftover pockets of demons and undead had taken them the first half the day so far, and they were just now breaking for lunch. The Lions, Khari found, had earned every bit of their reputation—though only a small number of them were present, their assistance made the rest of the work almost trivially-easy. Apparently, they'd been dealing with those bandits for most of the time here. The Freemen of the Dales, or whatever they were called.

Biting into her bread crust, Khari sighed through her nose. It had occurred to her that if Ser Durand were still here, he'd have been the one doing that job. They'd sent him to Ser Drakon; perhaps the presence of his mercenaries here meant he'd received the message about how badly the region needed competent help. Maybe they were just here because of the Civil War. She didn't know. Wasn't important enough to tell, either, probably. No one looked to her for orders or guidance or information, which was probably a good thing—she still needed a lot of those things herself. But someday, maybe...

She shifted in her seat, her mouth twisting into a grimace at the oddly-balanced weight on her back. The Lions had been more than willing to lend her a sword. They really traveled prepared, to have an extra laying around. She was grateful to have something to fight with, but it just didn't feel right. Intercessor, that stupid old piece of junk, was in her tent, but she wished it was at her back. She'd learned to fight with that graceless hunk of metal in her hands, from the very first day Ser Durand had woken her up at the fucking crack of dawn to put her through her paces. She'd barely been able to lift it for any length of time, having only ever held the lighter blades of her clan's make. Khari wasn't sure anything else would ever feel quite the same, now.

She was making her way over to the stewpot for seconds when a small disturbance from the front of the camp caught her attention. She doubted it was anything the Lions couldn't deal with, but it wasn't that far away, anyhow, so she set her dishes down where she'd been sitting and headed over, unfamiliar sword awkwardly shuffling against her armored back with each step.

It didn't take long to identify the issue: a large, dark brown riding halla stood just outside the bounds of the camp. Most people would probably mistake it for an elk, but the horns, black and shiny, were different, curling in the particular way that only halla had. She groaned under her breath. Just dismounting the creature was Vareth, face drawn. He did not seem to have noticed her, and Khari hung back uncertainly. What was he doing here, and alone at that? Normally Elasha or one of the other hunters at minimum would go somewhere with the First, just like Shae had been responsible for protecting Zeth while he moved around and did incredibly stupid things.

Vareth turned dark eyes upon the Lions standing at the front of the camp, still apparently unaware of her presence. Khari decided to keep it that way, for now, and tracked his progress with her eyes, remaining silent.

"Excuse me." He met with the mercenary on watch, pausing a polite distance and smiling thinly at her. "I have heard the Inquisition camps here, at the moment. If... there is a chance that the Lord or Lady Inquisitor is present, I would request an audience with them." He blinked, apparently realizing that he'd failed to introduce himself, and amended. "Ah... please tell them that my name is Vareth Saras, of Clan Genardalia. Kharisanna's clan."

Khari's lips pursed. She didn't know what the hell he thought he was doing, but she was damn well going to find out. “Vareth!" She drew his attention on purpose, stomping over to him even as the Lion left to retrieve... someone, she supposed. Maybe Rom, maybe just the lieutenant in charge of her squad. “What are you doing here?" She couldn't help the accusatory note that entered her tone. Old bitterness and distrust, creeping back in.

His eyes widened; he seemed genuinely surprised to find her there. The expression vanished a moment later, followed by a tentative smile. Khari grit her teeth and tried not to hold it against him. "Kharisa—Khari." He cleared his throat, the smile falling. "It's not, ah, how do I explain?" Vareth sighed. "As happy as I am to see you again so soon, I'm here about something unrelated. Your—ahem. The Keeper has a request to make of the Inquisition. Specifically an Inquisitor."

Khari felt herself relax just fractionally at that. The less this had to do with her, the better. Though she still wasn't happy that her clan had crossed her path twice more in the last year than it had in the seven or so that came before. Still... this was within their roaming area. Perhaps it was to be expected.

It didn't take long for the Inquisitor Vareth sought to arrive. The camp wasn't that big, after all, and they were sticking close for the most part. Rom looked to have been roused from a nap, or at least a bit of rest; he was throwing on a few pieces of gear and armor he'd removed. Hacking down undead was strenuous work, and it wasn't unusual to see him a bit more tired when the effects of those tonics of his wore off. He looked alert enough now, though, if a bit unsure at seeing who Khari was with. He obviously recognized him.

"Vareth, isn't it?" he glanced between him and Khari repeatedly, though he seemed to be trying to stop and focus on the First. Maybe checking to see if Khari intended to be as hostile towards him as last time. "I'm Romulus. Uh. Inquisitor." He held out a hand a little awkwardly. The not-marked hand.

Vareth's brows arched slightly, but he nodded, taking Rom's hand without any hesitation and clasping it firmly. "I'm glad to meet you, Inquisitor. In a more proper fashion than last time, anyway." He politely dropped his hand and stepped away, glancing at Khari almost as if seeking her permission to continue.

She heaved a sigh, nodding reluctantly. It really seemed like he hadn't known she was here or anything, which meant he probably really did need Rom for something important. Vareth was a lot of things, but he wasn't petty or frivolous. She could say that much in his favor. He looked relieved for a moment, but seemed conscious of the fact that he was using up their time, so quickly returned to the matter at hand.

"It hasn't escaped notice that the Inquisition was willing to help the humans here, when they required it. My clan was hoping that you would also be willing to help the elves, though we have nothing to offer in return." He shifted his weight, the ironbark staff on his back producing a faint clink as the bone charms tied to it knocked together on their strings. Khari knew the sound—and was surprised to still be hearing it. "About a month ago, our scouts reported strange activity near Var Bellanaris. Some of our warriors were sent to investigate—it would not have been the first time looters or bandits had tried to desecrate that place."

He pursed his lips, and Khari felt her expression shifting to match. "But it wasn't bandits. Elasha was the only one to make it back alive, and even then, she... a day later, she was gone. She managed to tell us of a shifting green light within Var Bellanaris, and some kind of creature that had confronted them there. The Keeper and I sealed the necropolis, but there is no telling how long it will hold. We were debating sending a message to the Inquisition, in hopes that you would help, but... there was little optimism. So when we saw the chance to ask in person, well. It seemed worth taking."

Rom had crossed his arms while Vareth relayed the information, but his stance was more a thoughtful one than anything defensive or combative. It didn't take him long to answer. "If there's another rift there, then we should close it." He made it sound like a simple choice, and maybe it was. "How far is this place? Var Bellanaris?"

Khari felt an immediate sense of relief. This... this was something they could do. Something she could do. “Probably a couple hours, riding." She glanced at the halla. Clearly they wouldn't need to provide anything additional in that respect, anyway. “I take it you're coming with us, Vareth?" She managed not to sound angry about it, more resigned than anything. She couldn't really blame him—it was the duty of the First to do things like this. To be the extended reach of the Keeper when necessary. She knew he took it extremely seriously, and Var Bellanaris important to the clan. To the People.

"I would be, yes. If something from the Fade has disturbed the dead who rest there, I must strengthen the protections again afterwards. Besides... I suspect I will be necessary to undo the seal." He paused a moment, then turned to address Rom again. "Thank you, Inquisitor. I do not think that many in your position would bother."

Rom looked as though he might say something in return, but decided against it. He nodded to Khari. "I'll see if the others are up for the ride."

It didn't take long before they were once more on the road. Marcy had stayed behind in the Citadelle with her father, Mick, and all the chevaliers there. Though at any other time she would have been quite interested in hanging around herself, Khari knew well enough when it was better to not make a nuisance of herself, and she figured she probably preferred camping with the Lions anyway. There'd been a lot of questions about how Stel was doing; it was actually kind of nice. It must be, to have someplace to return to someday, like that.

Shaking the thoughts out of her head, she turned her eyes to Vareth for a moment. He led, though not by too far, remaining well within sight and earshot of the Inquisition he was escorting. Khari was still a little suspicious, though, and ventured the question she'd been trying to swallow for the better part of an hour. “How come you're alone?" She knew Elasha had always served as his primary guardian, but if she'd... died, then they'd have surely appointed someone else almost immediately. When his face shifted slightly, her suspicion only grew. “Did the Keeper even actually sanction this visit?"

He sighed. "He agreed that it would be prudent to seek the Inquisition's assistance. He... may not know that the Inquisition is actually here, yet."

Khari snorted. “Yeah? Doesn't seem much like you, Vareth, doing anything the old man might not like." Khari eased her feet from the stirrups of her saddle and let them dangle instead, settling into the motion of her horse. She still needed to name him eventually.

A trace of humor entered his expression. "Everyone changes, Khari. Perhaps I have, too."

“This... creature, inside of the burial ground," Leon broke into the conversation with a mild tone. He'd forgone the helmet for now, but it was tied to his saddle. “Is there anything else you can tell us about it?" The introductions had been taken care of before they left, and he'd seemed quite willing to go along for this, once he'd learned what Vareth was asking for. But details had been sparing thus far, and Khari knew he tended to prefer to be armed with information as well as his fists.

"Not much." Vareth admitted it readily, though not exactly lightly. Elasha had been his friend since they were children, after all, though she'd never had much time for Khari. He was probably still dealing with what had happened to the warriors. Everyone probably still was. Khari glanced away, hearing the rest of his words without watching him say them. "It was apparently in possession of some kind of artifact that it was using, but... there are so many pieces of history in that grotto I wouldn't be surprised. That we hadn't already recovered it or looters already stolen it suggests that it was buried with someone, perhaps the creature itself. And that means..."

“Revenant." Khari finished the declaration with a grimace. “Fuck." Her clan had stories about those things, the possessed bodies of powerful warriors, animated by mighty demons of pride or desire. And with some kind of artifact at its disposal, there was no telling what it might be capable of. She really hoped Vareth knew what the hell he was doing. If he was leading her friends into some kind of trap or something, she was going to—

"Aptly-put." Vareth sighed. "Which means we ought to expect combat magic and a great deal of power, I'm afraid. In addition to whatever else that rift is doing. That is what they're called, yes?"

Nearby Khari heard Asala sigh, though afterward she cautiously glanced around, perhaps in hopes that nobody had heard her.

Rom grunted softly in the affirmative. His hand had gone down to a pouch on his belt as soon as he'd heard what they would be facing. Thinking for a moment, he looked dissatisfied and settled on one of a light orange color. Stamina draught of some kind, Khari had seen him take it a number of times before or during his workouts. He downed it with his usual speed, and reacted in the usual way to its taste, but soon had put it behind him.

A sigh deliberated itself from Zahra’s lips as they spoke—though she had no qualms about trying to keep it quiet. There was a pinched look to her brows as she scuffed her boot in the dirt and glanced around at the others. She’d kept relatively quiet when they arrived, and it didn’t seem as if she had anything to contribute. Perhaps, it was all the death they’d faced up until this point. Or the general misery that hung down over their shoulders, like a gray smog. From what Khari could tell, she didn’t look all too surprised by the news that there was something much worse to face in these parts, “Just another thing to bury, right?”

The question sounded rhetorical.

It wasn't much longer after that when they came upon the entrance to Var Bellanaris. The area was indeed blocked—thick, impassable brambles had grown high on all sides of what had once been the stone arches that divided it off in front from the outside. The rest, Khari knew, was backed up against stone, the terrain inside pitted with hills, hardy trees, and ruin-gravel, as well as ancient tombstones, and a few much more recent ones. But from this angle, it just appeared to be encased in a living sphere of protection.

Khari exhaled. Even if the Keeper had done some of this, Vareth's magic had clearly improved by leaps and bounds since she'd last been around. Maybe to be expected, but as usual, her own progress felt dwarfed by it. She tried not to think about it—he did what he did for the People, and no doubt he'd studied just as long and hard as she'd trained to reach something like this.

He stopped them in front of it, dismounting his halla and waiting for them to do the same. "The outer portion was clear when we sealed it, but... that was a month ago. I'm not entirely sure what's happened since then, so please be wary as I take this down." Vareth gave them all several moments to prepare themselves, in which Khari slid from her horse and drew the borrowed sword from her back. Vareth glanced at it, specifically down near her hands, before averting his eyes, something like disappointment passing briefly over his face.

Advancing towards the entrance, he drew a small knife from his belt, sliding the blade over his wrist perpendicular to the length of his arm. The motion was controlled, careful, and practiced. Blood welled to the surface of the wound immediately, and he tilted his arm so that it all ran towards the ground the same way, sheathing the knife. She tensed for a moment, remembering quite vividly her last encounter with blood magic, but nothing else changed. His eyes retained the warm, dark color they'd always had, and he took his staff in his free hand, propping it against the ground and activating the spell.

With a great creaking of wood and the rustle of leaves, the half-sphere of plants over Var Bellanaris began to recede. At the very top of the dome, the leaves turned bright orange, until they were only light, and then dissolved, fragments of them floating upwards towards the sky. The decay of the spell spread, sweeping outwards to vanish the rest of the dome at an even pace, but rapidly. It was actually, she had to admit, beautiful to watch.

When the seal was gone, the white stone arches with their deliberate gap inwards remained, like a skeleton bereft of all its flesh. But the graveyard seemed... quiet.

Leon had looked prepared to be faced down with a very large number of demons. But considering that the area seemed to be empty, he relaxed somewhat, his head turning towards Vareth, if the angle of his helm was any indication. “The light... was it inside the grotto?" They could see that now, a closed stone building a fair distance in.

Vareth hummed. "Elasha did not specify. Perhaps so. Follow me, if you would... and please try not to touch anything if you can avoid it. We walk on sacred ground."

Khari certainly knew better. Though her clan's dead were sometimes buried here, if they could manage it, the older sites dated back hundreds of years at least, maybe more. The Keeper thought they might go all the way back to the age of Arlathan, at least within parts of the grotto itself. It probably didn't really matter—the site was important anyway. She might not care as much about the past as Vareth did, but she didn't go wantonly disrespecting it, either. Not when she could avoid it.

The air here was especially fresh-smelling, which shouldn't have been the case for a graveyard. Likely it had something to do with all the flowers growing, and the spell that had protected it for a month. It must have let enough sunlight in to sustain the plant life. Their feet crunched softly over the main path, laden with small bits of the white stone edifice. Her clan had repurposed the ruined parts this way, to keep it neat and tidy. None of them were capable of rebuilding the structures, so they had to make do.

The door to the grotto was somewhat ajar, a smear of old blood spread over the stone, ending in what looked very much like a handprint. Small, but with a noticeable scar on the palm. Elasha's hand had left it. Khari still remembered giving her the scar, accident though it had been. She swallowed, tightening her grip on her sword. Vareth led the way in, but she went right behind him.

It took her eyes a moment to adjust before an orange light flickered to life overhead, illuminating the dark grotto. The walls were lined with mosaics depicting familiar themes of Falon'din, the god of death. Several stone sarcophagi stood open, their lids cracked and pitted, the engraving upon them ruined by their occupants' hasty exits in undeath. The fresh smell from outside was gone, the scent of putrefaction hitting her like a wall as soon as she stepped inside. Vareth sucked in a breath through his teeth.

"The warriors." Peering around him, Khari bit down on her tongue. Felan and Mahiri were both there, along with another person she didn't recognize. She hoped that was because he was a stranger to her, and not because whatever was here had mauled him so badly he was nigh unrecognizable anyway. Their bodies bore heavy slash marks; Mahiri had nearly been cleaved in two, the wound edged with oddly-blackened flesh. Not burns, but something not totally unlike them.

She'd expected... Khari didn't know what she'd expected. But certainly not the numbness that swept over her. Certainly not the sudden recollection that Mahiri had been about to have a child when she left, nor that Felan liked to sing to the halla when he'd had too much to drink. Suddenly, the blade felt heavy in her hands. Almost as heavy as the air felt in her lungs.

She felt a hand on her shoulder as Leon stepped in behind her. He gave her a firm squeeze and the smallest of shakes, a bracing gesture more than anything else. “I'm sorry, Khari," he said, the words so quiet they almost got lost in the rumble of his bass itself. The rest, he left to implication, and his hand fell away. Rom added no words to that, instead stopping close enough on her other side for his presence to be felt. He remained ready to fight at a moment's notice. Zahra’s footsteps halted behind them. A soft exhale followed. As good as any indication that she, too, was present. For her.

Leon's implication was one she understood, and Khari pulled in a breath, doing her best to ignore how bad it smelled. Her grip firmed back up, and she nodded once to Vareth, whose eyes were too solemn. He returned it, and led them deeper.

The grotto was a large space, and opened up almost like a cavern. Though it appeared from the outside to be a structure with at least three aboveground stories, there was in fact only one—the ceiling was that high. She'd never been this far inside before, but had heard there were further levels underground. Fortunately, they wouldn't have to enter one: the green light they were looking for shone from an adjacent chamber to the one they entered. The door was a low arch, forcing them to pass through in single file, but the room with the rift in it was likewise quite spacious.

The rift itself was near the center, shifting in the almost indolent way they had, the green crystal structure suspended in midair in a way that made no sense. Standing just beneath it, face upturned as though to bask in the light, was a Revenant.

At least, Khari assumed that was what it had to be. It wore armor, rusted but clearly once of finer make than most things she'd ever seen, from a helm with a backswept horn design to solid greaves over its boots. The sword it held bore no such rust, and glimmered faintly with the light of some magic or enchantment. The blade was bright, but with a patina of almost eerie deep green. Not the same color as the rift, but closer to black. It noticed the moment they entered, turning slowly towards them and hefting the blade on both hands.

Khari charged it, leaping the stone railing at waist-height and landing hard on the recessed ground about six feet below. Pushing off from her landing, she made a beeline for the creature, feeling the Haze descend over her senses. From behind her, Vareth launched some kind of spell. The Revenant went to move sideways, but found itself temporarily locked in place by stone crawling up its legs. The rock had progressed to its waist, and Khari almost arrived, when it broke free with a burst of telekinetic force. The shockwave sent pieces of rock flying, and Khari along with them. She hit the ground on her shoulder and rolled several times before she could regain her feet, but by the time she'd even gotten her hands under her, the Revenant was already there, bearing down on her with the sword it carried.

Leon, clearly having followed her pretty closely, intervened, at least as well as he could, lowering his shoulder and ramming the Revenant in the side. It was enough to knock the sword off its trajectory, but the creature itself was hardly moved. It had only been a glancing hit, but still the Revenant recovered more swiftly than Leon, bringing its sword up and around as if to cleave straight through his armor.

Raising both arms to block, Leon grunted at the impact. This close, Khari could hear a dull snap—it sounded like the effort had actually broken one of his arms. From the way he backed off immediately and dropped his left to his side, tucking it somewhat behind his body, that was exactly what had happened.

Rom had been forced to veer around to the flank to avoid the wave that knocked Khari back, and the subsequent clash between the undead and Leon. Once the Commander was driven back, he dove in on the Revenant's side, plunging his blade in deep in a gap beneath the creature's arm. It would easily have killed a normal man where it struck, but if the Revenant felt any of the damage, it didn't show it, instead soundlessly turning its aggression on the attacker. Rom ducked down and sideways just in time to avoid being beheaded by the green-hued blade.

There was no time to even attempt more strikes, and Rom clearly wasn't going to try to block any of its attacks, seeing what had happened to Leon. He dodged once, twice, each swing threatening death if not seen correctly. After a third swift miss the Revenant stepped in and smashed across Rom's jaw with an armored elbow, throwing him back. Some sort of magic was behind the blow, judging by the perceptible boom that accompanied the hit.

An iridescent green barrier was the next foe to fall upon the Revenant, typical of Asala's dispelling method. The woman herself soon came into view, panting but her hands wreathed in the fade all of the same. Apparently, she had a little trouble keeping up with the others. The Revenant took only a glance at the barrier closing in around it, and reared back with its sword. It cleaved through the shield with only a small amount of effort, and the backlash forced Asala a step backward.

She refocused soon after, surging forward with another barrier, her stereotypical blue. This one managed to strike its target, forcing the Revenant off balance for a moment. Only for a moment, as it soon cleaved through that barrier as well, leaving Asala to expel an agitated groan. Instead of sending out even more ineffective barriers, she turned instead to Leon, and cast a spell in his direction. What seemed like a healing spell wreathed him, though his arm would still likely require more focused attention later. Afterward, she went to Rom, probably in an attempt to do the same for him.

Three arrows thunked off the Revenant’s crooked pauldron and clattered at its feet. Ineffective. It swung around to face its attacker, lips peeling back into a toothless scowl. Another arrow, glowing with residual energy, found its mark in the middle of its exposed chest. The flanged tip of the arrow bit into flesh, and sunk halfway down the shaft. Clawed fingers ripped it out a moment later. If it’d felt it at all, the Revenant certainly wasn’t showing it.

A roar rippled out of Zahra’s mouth as she flung herself past Asala and Rom—rapiers singing free from their scabbards as she hurtled forward. Bright-eyed and bristling with anger. Perhaps, at seeing her friends being so casually tossed aside. She swept her blades sidelong across the creature’s blade, which it had swung to meet hers. The sheer force of his blade knocked her back a few paces, though she allowed its momentum to careen off the tips of her bending blades, and dipped around to jam one of her rapiers into its exposed midsection.

It sunk halfway. No blood. No sound beyond the droning growl above her. Under any other circumstance, their size difference would have been laughable. While she was attempting to spin around and drag her blade back out, the back of the Revenant’s gauntleted hand struck her across the face, loosing her grip on the protruding blade, and sending her tumbling off to the side. She landed much less gracefully on her back. A moment later and there was a ragged intake of breath. A good indication that she was fine. As fine as any of them were.

The sound of dragging limbs against the floor marked her attempt to regain her feet. It took her a couple attempts with the help of a nearby pillar, but she was already bringing her bow back into her hands.

By that point, Khari was already trying to find a weak spot again. Unfortunately, in addition to being very strong, the Revenant was also quite quick, meaning that every time she thought she'd spotted a place to strike, it was there, parrying her and knocking her sword away with a strength she could not hope to match. On the third, she didn't recover fast enough, and it kicked her in the chest.

Khari was picked off her feet and thrown back, crashing onto stone. Her head snapped back, colliding hard with the ground, and for a moment she saw stars, even through the fuzziness of the Haze. It wasn't often pain made it through to her in this state, but it definitely had. She groaned, rolling onto her stomach and pushing herself up with her arms.

"Khari!" Vareth was slinging ice at the Revenant now, trying to slow it down on its way towards her. Without so much as a warning, it whirled, turning on the ranged fighters in the room. Letting go of its sword with one hand, it closed its other into a fist. Khari felt a lurch in her stomach, and a force like... sideways gravity, almost, pulled her towards the Revenant, her armor scraping over the floor. It wasn't too unlike the time she'd nearly been pulled into Rom's rift, except faster. It picked up Vareth, Asala, and Zee as well, hauling them over the stone railing with no regard for the safety of their limbs, should any fail to clear the obstacle.

Vareth at least managed to pull his legs up under him to avoid breaking them, and was the fastest to his feet when they were dropped. He swept forward with his staff, trying to trip the creature on its way to Asala, but its center of balance was simply too solid, and it weathered the blow with little interruption, swinging next for the Qunari.

Asala had not been as agile, and had chosen instead to just weather it by encasing herself in a tight barrier. Her bottom half had still struck the railing, chipping it and and haphazardly dumping her on her shoulders. She groaned painfully and was slow to turn over on all fours, but by then, the Revenant was on top of her. It was perhaps only quick thinking that saved her life, as the moment she looked up to see the blade raised above her head, her form shifted with fade energy, and she shot forward like Khari had seen Cyrus do a few times before.

She was gone when the blade bit into the stone, though the spell was hardly refined. It gave out some distance behind the Revenant, dumping her out of the Fade, but with enough moment to keep her skidding across the stones. When she finally lifted her, her chin, nose, and part of her forehead, not to mention her hands and forearms were bleeding from having it dragged across the ground. In one last effort, Asala flipped to a seated position and thrust forward with both hands. A low barrier formed and careened horizontally toward the back of the Revenant's knees.

It didn't seem to do much, but it must have been enough. The Revenant was forced to take a moment to steady itself, and in that moment, Leon stepped in, lashing out with an armored leg and connecting with the Revenant's waist, just where its chestplate ended. It doubled over, and he slammed his elbow into the back of its helmet with a clanging rapport. It stumbled away, still quick but clearly disoriented from the blow.

Rom latched onto the Revenant from behind, grabbing the neck of its breastplate with his marked hand and holding tight. The mark crackled loudly for a second before it unleashed a concentrated burst of energy, momentarily lighting up the space with a green and white flash. With the sound of shattering metal, the Revenant's breastplate sloughed off in pieces, a few smaller ones embedded in its pale flesh underneath. Rom jumped away before it could make a retaliatory strike. The creature was slowed now, and vulnerable to a killing blow without its armor.

“Vareth!" Khari hauled herself to her feet, sword in tow, and sprinted towards the Revenant.

He seemed to know what she meant. From the ground around it erupted vines, thickening and tangling the creature's legs. Flexible in a way stone was not, they weathered the blast it issued with their pliability rather than sheer strength, absorbing the force and clambering further up the Revenant's body. It went to hack at them with its sword, but Khari had planned for that. The awkward angle it had to use was the only weakness she needed, and she struck hard, bringing her own blade around to its shoulder, biting into the flesh Rom had exposed by cracking off the armor around its torso.

Her sword severed a tendon, and the entire arm went slack as a result, its enchanted blade clattering to the ground from numb fingers. The next burst of magic was aimed for Khari, knocking her away before she could finish the blow. She tumbled into a heap before reaching a stop, able to see Zee upside-down in her field of vision. “Zee! Shoot it while he's got it held!" Maybe that was obvious, but she wasn't sure how much longer Vareth's vines would last.

Zahra didn’t need to be told twice. Not for something like this. She’d already planted one of her feet atop the remnants of a fallen stone pillar. Her shoulders bunched. Deft fingers pulled the string of her bow back behind her ear while the vines twitched and gnarled themselves around the Revenant’s legs, and torso. There was a sound that only the nearest heard. Fibers snapping. The notched arrow fizzled a faint white; a pearl hue, before she finally released it. It sliced through the air, leaving a trail in its wake, and slipped straight into the creature’s eye socket.

It hissed through and clattered against the far wall. Her bow, unfortunately, hadn’t fared so well. She was left holding two pieces of wood and shredded string—as well as an expression that belied confusion and surprise
 as if she hadn’t quite expected that to happen.

The Revenant fell, hitting the ground with the insensate solidity of actually-dead weight. Khari pushed herself back to her feet for what felt like the hundredth time but was really only the third or so, sheathing her sword on her back. The rift remained, but she was sure Rom could take care of that, easy. Vareth stood near the body, picking up the sword the creature had wielded with a thoughtful frown on his face.

“That the artifact?" Khari jerked her chin at the blade.

He nodded. "It seems to be. Perhaps the Keeper will know more about it; I suspect the Revenant was from the lower levels, but I can't be sure without looking, and... I think there are more important things to do."

Khari grimaced. He'd need to get the bodies back to the clan, if possible, and no doubt tell the Keeper that the ritual or whatever he thought they could do to put the dead back to rest could go forward now. She didn't envy him the task, honestly, but—

"Kharisanna." He said her full name quite intentionally, she thought; Khari scowled at him. It wasn't enough to make him back down, though, not like before. "Help me do it. Please."

She shook her head. “Oh no." Khari crossed her arms over her chest. “Don't get me wrong, Vareth, I'm sorry you have to do this, but I'm not going back there for any reason. I can't." Her fingers tightened around her armored upper arms.

He sighed through his nose. "Just one night." He pursed his lips. "They know you're alive, Khari, but they don't..." He flinched, as though struggling mightily to find the words he wanted. "Some things must be seen with one's own eyes. This is one of them." She opened her mouth to protest, but the look on his face forestalled her a moment too long, and he tried again. "I know you might not believe me, but... we miss you. The Keeper never laughs. Barely even smiles, and hasn't since you disappeared. Enania doesn't talk to anyone—they're hardly even married anymore. The whole clan misses you." He glanced down, shaking his head faintly, then raised his eyes back to hers.

"I'm not asking you to return. I know you won't. But I'm asking you to prove to them that you really are alive. They might not... we might not deserve it. But you're good enough to do it anyway. And to help me return the others for proper rites. I know you are."

Khari gritted her teeth. Manipulative little fucker. She huffed a sharp breath out of her nose. “We're in a tomb, Vareth. They can get rites here." The protest was weak, and she knew it from the slightly-disappointed way he looked at her. Damn it all. “Fine. One night, and only one night. And I'm bringing a friend. You don't get to say no to that."

He smiled broadly, apparently entirely unconcerned with her caveat. "Of course. I'll go... get things ready, and meet you back outside." Still carrying the artifact, he made his way back towards the entrance.

Resisting the urge to roll her eyes at herself, Khari approached the others. It looked like Rom had just finished with the rift, and Asala was still seeing to everyone's injuries. “Uh, so." She drew their attention, recrossing her arms and immediately feeling uncomfortable again. “Vareth wants me to go spend a night with my clan. I, uh... told him I would, but only if I could bring someone. So... can I borrow the Inquisitor until tomorrow?" She phrased it in the more official way, glancing at Leon, but it was Rom her eyes settled on.

“If it's okay with you, I mean." Vareth might have been unfair in his persuasion, but... that didn't mean he was wrong. She still remembered what Rom and the others had said the first time about it. About letting her clan think she was dead. She wasn't sure what she thought about it anymore, but the more she did think, the more she thought she might need this.

That didn't mean she was brave enough to face it down alone, though.

Rom watched Vareth go for a second, holding a hand to his jaw before he let it fall away. "Yeah," he said, his tone easy but still quiet. Maybe the grim location had something to do with it. "It's fine."

“I've no objections," Leon added, lifting his shoulders. “The rest of us will see you back at camp tomorrow morning."

Zahra rounded up beside Rom and totted both pieces of her bow at Khari, “We’ll be here when you get back.”

Khari nodded, feeling a little of her tension ease, but not enough to allow any kind of smile. “Okay. We'll see you then."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Before she and Rom had left the Exalted Plains, Vareth had promised to write her. To keep her updated about things, and pass along any information that might be of use to the Inquisition, he'd said. Khari had admittedly not expected it to really pay any useful dividends, especially not so soon. But sure enough, the clan had moved into the Emerald Graves recently, and it hadn't taken them too long to notice that something was wrong. Exact details were vague; apparently he'd written before knowing all the information, but it involved both the Venatori and the Red Templars.

That was enough to get most of the Inquisition's Irregulars out to the area, as well as Stel, who'd be doing... any Inquisitor stuff that came up. There were probably rifts here. There were rifts fucking everywhere, so Khari didn't give herself any points for guessing that.

The Graves was a massive part of an even more massive forest—everything here was like a normal forest, but doubled. The trees were absolutely huge, towering over them like buildings, and the color of the leaves was the purest shade of green Khari had ever laid eyes on, though maybe she was biased, since she'd grown up here. Even the fauna were pretty big; she knew firsthand how big the bears could get here. The vaulted canopy overhead gave the place almost a similar atmosphere to one of the Chantry's cathedrals, or at least they seemed similar to her. Sort of an enforced silence, like her voice would echo back at her if she were too loud. And the kind of scale that made her feel small.

When they reached the Inquisition's forward camp, it was to find Vareth already there, one hand holding his halla's reins and the other resting loosely around his staff. He was speaking to Lia, but he paused in his words at their approach. Once the group had made their way over, he offered a smile, but politely waited for the Scout-Captain to speak first.

Lia looked to be getting along much better with Vareth than the Inquisition's previous Dalish guests, judging by the lack of any awkwardness in her posture. The camp itself was situated among some particularly gutted ruins, only a few walls and pillars left standing on either side of the path. The scout tents were situated more closely together this time, due to the need to fit more forces into the same small space. Behind Khari, the templar Knight-Captain Séverine had brought along a moderately sized squadron of her own, carrying their own gear. She wordlessly instructed them to being situating themselves in the camp, and they set to work.

"I know I've said it before," Lia began, eyes wandering above her to the trees. "But I do love all the places this job takes us to. Grim business, but a nice location this time. And we've had a much easier time moving unseen here." She looked back to Vareth. "You want to tell them about the Venatori? We haven't seen as much of them as the Red Templars."

He nodded easily, wearing a pleasant smile, but Khari knew him well enough to recognize the fact that he was troubled about something. "As I was just telling Lia, there are humans in red and white robes moving about in the area around Din'an Hanin. I'm not actually sure if they've found the entrance yet, or if they've already come and gone from inside, but in either case, it's quite possible they've desecrated the tomb. I thought you'd want to know that they were here."

“Not the first time we've seen them mucking about in elven ruins." Cyrus pursed his lips thoughtfully, as though an idea had occurred to him, but if it had, he kept quiet about it. Khari figured he'd tell them when he was sure enough to bother, and not before. “Is this particular site ancient?"

Vareth shook his head. "It's built atop older architecture, but it's the tomb of the Emerald Knights. That part of it only dates back to the second age."

Khari tilted her head at Cyrus. “Does that matter?"

He shrugged. “Honestly? I don't know yet. In any case it seems prudent not to let them do as they will. Perhaps if we remove them, we'll get a better idea of what they want in the process."

"And the Red Templars?" Séverine asked. She was geared for battle already, and unlike how she'd fought previously, she was now equipped with a moderately-sized flail, the flanged head attached to a chain coiled around her belt. She carried her helm under her arm, looking eager to don it.

"Much more mobile, and much less subtle," Lia answered, her tone darkening a little. "They have heavily guarded caravans making their way through the forest. Transporting red lyrium, if the glow is anything to go by. Seems like they take a different path each time, different directions... they're coming and going, but we're not sure where from or where to."

Séverine nodded her understanding. "And you haven't been seen or attempted to engage them?"

"No, Ser." She gestured over her shoulder, in a north-eastern general direction. "I sent Signy to identify choke points in the forest, places most likely for the caravans to have to come through. We're working on setting up an ambush site, but we'll need your templars and some of the Irregulars to make it work."

"What's their strength like?" Ves asked, leaning slightly on his spear. His tower shield rested with the end planted at his feet. "You said they were heavily guarded."

"The caravans aren't entirely Red Templar troops, is the problem," Lia explained, with a slight wince. "Almost all of the caravans we've seen have civilians among them. Mostly Orlesian, but I couldn't tell you where from. I think... I think they're being held prisoner, forced to drive the carts, but I could be wrong. As for the templars... if they're anything like what we've seen before, they don't always show their true forms until attacked. But they're here in force, and well equipped, too."

Between Ves and Cyrus, Stel grimaced at the word civilian. “Sounds like we have two jobs ahead of us then," she said with a little shake of her head. “Thank you, for the information." That, she directed at Vareth and Lia both.

Leon crossed his arms over his broad chest, frowning slightly. “It would be better to handle both at once. Before the Venatori move and we lose any clues as to their plans, and also before much more lyrium moves across the forest... or more people are pressed into service." He paused, expelling a heavy breath from his nose. “I think... Estella, Ser SĂ©verine and her people, Captain Zahra and myself should be sufficient for the Reds." He glanced at Khari.

“Can you guide the rest to this Din'an Hanin and take care of the Venatori?"

Zahra only nodded her head. A hand drew up to shield her eyes, which were directed upwards. She seemed far too preoccupied watching the wind weave through the enormous trees, swaying like towers overhead to absorb the nuances of their mission. Fortune favored those who only needed to be directed to shoot. It was a position she’d never complained of. She hadn’t noticed Khari’s obvious discomfort. Either that or she hadn’t thought Leon’s suggestion all that absurd.

“Uh." Khari was immediately uncomfortable. That sounded an awful lot like Leon was putting her in charge of something, and Khari had never been in charge of anything in her life. She could see the strategic reason, of course: she knew the area better than anyone else, probably. She didn't doubt Ves had been here at some point, but she'd spent a combined total of years in this forest, and visited Din'an Hanin often enough to know the way.

She considered protesting anyway, but her excuses were all weak as shit, so she held her tongue. Glancing at the others, she cleared her throat. Really, if you had to put someone in charge of a combat operation, she wasn't... well, she could console herself with the fact that Asala would probably do worse. Ves and Cy would almost certainly do better.

“...sure. Can-do, Commander." She plastered a grin on her face that she didn't really feel. Maybe if she faked it long enough, it'd get stuck there and she'd feel some genuine version of the confidence it pretended to. “Good luck, you lot. See you later, I guess."

Only then did Zahra’s head drop down and level off towards Khari. A wide grin, much more genuine than Khari’s own had been, split across her lips as she took a few steps forward and slapped her gently on the back. A low, hoarse laugh sounded. “You’ve got this, second Commander. See you when we see you.” Zahra’s teasing was commonplace, and nearly always expected, but the look in her eyes belied true belief. She meant it.

Asala must have sensed her discomfort, because she was the next to speak with an encouraging smile. "It is not as if you are by yourself," she said before she turned her gaze on the others around them. Asala had her hair pulled back into a tight bun, with golden vitaar spread across her face in the geometric patterns she'd been known for. She seemed prepared for whatever the forest dealt them, for what it was worth.

"Best of luck with the Reds," Ves said, inclining his head in a nod to the rest of the group they were leaving behind, though he looked at Stel when he said it. "We'll see you soon."

It wasn't long before they'd put the camp behind them, passing beyond the safe perimeter the scouts had established and finding themselves surrounded by the colors of the forest. That Khari was leading the group wasn't entirely obvious, as Ves often walked side-by-side with her, and Cyrus and Asala didn't trail behind all that much, either. The silence, or rather lack of any noise from human or elf, became apparent not long after they put the camp out of sight, replaced by only the constant sounds of nature. The wind in the leaves. The slow ambling of a nearby stream. Chittering birds.

Ves was the first to break it, speaking in somewhat low tones due to the lack of necessity to use anything louder. "Saraya didn't see the fall of the Emerald Knights. We didn't visit many places here. It's beautiful, but..." his eyes wandered up to the trees around him, but only for a moment before resuming their watch. "You can almost smell the sorrow on the air. Maybe that's just me."

“It's not." Khari grimaced, glancing to the side at Ves. It made sense that all that stuff was after Saraya's time and all. But it was still really damn old by most reckonings. “I mean, the whole thing's a graveyard. They planted the trees for the Knights when they took their oaths. All the bodies are in the actual tomb."

From slightly behind her, Cyrus hummed, tipping his head back to look up at the canopy of one such tree. “The last defenders of the independent Dales, yes? Right around the second age or so? I've heard only a little."

Khari supposed that meant she might well be the one who knew the most. That was a bizarre feeling, in present company. She could add it to the stack that was slowly accumulating here. She'd heard the stories before, of course. Her clan's last hahren had told them to her more times than she could count because she always wanted stories about knights and these were really the only ones that applied. Most Dalish heroes were mages, as it turned out. “Yeah. Wiped out to a one, like usual." A gust of breath escaped her; she'd been thinking a lot about that story lately, actually.

“Nobody was too fond of the Dalish, after they watched Montsimmard practically burn during the second Blight. But what probably really got the whole thing started was what gets everything started: people hating each other for stupid reasons. I guess there were rumors at the time that elves sacrificed people to the gods or whatever." She snorted, making it abundantly clear what she thought of the intelligence of anyone who'd believe something like that.

Khari adjusted the unfamiliar sword on her back and continued walking, stepping smoothly over a jutting tree root. “Watch your feet, Asala." The Qunari woman was almost fatally clumsy sometimes. Certainly not as smooth in motion as either of the other two. “There was this village called Red Crossing. Not too far from Dirthavaren, actually. One of the knights, Elandrin, fell in love with a human girl there." She'd used to screw up her nose at that part, when Barildal had inevitably turned the story into a tangent about humans, or in later years, some kind of practically-lyrical musing on love. Both had been equally annoying, as far as Khari was concerned, in all her teenaged wisdom.

“There was this pretty awkward identity mix-up, but it ended with Elandrin's sister accidentally killing the girl, Adalene. By the time the other villagers got there, Elandrin was by her side, and you can guess what they thought. That was all it took. There was a war, and then an Exalted March, and then cities fell and Halamshiral was captured and all the Knights were dead on the field." She shrugged. It was about as pleasant as any other Dalish story.

“Used to think Elandrin was a big idiot, myself. Used to think everyone in the story was an idiot. Tragedies are kind of like that." Most of them seemed to rely on someone or multiple someones being idiotically blind about something and everyone paying the price for it.

"Used to?" Ves asked, raising an eyebrow slightly. The look was gone a moment later, however, as it was the only moment he'd given to look at her rather than their surroundings.

Khari nodded, unsure she wanted to elaborate. It was kind of a weird topic, especially for this group. Still... she'd kind of opened herself up to the question, and they had a while to go yet before they were anywhere near their destination. “Well... yeah. Can't do much to stop feelings, can you? Even the stupid ones. Doesn't seem much like it was their fault. Maybe it wasn't anyone's fault." She shrugged again, aware that her body language would probably go unnoticed. It was just a reflex.

“Still happened though. Gave everybody one more reason to just shut out anybody who looks different. This one cut pretty deep." Losing whatever ancient fantasyland had once held the gods and the immortal elves and all those people who seemed so far away from reality, well... that was one thing. Losing the Dales, though. That stung. Particularly for a group that still called themselves Dalish. It was easy to lay the blame on the humans, and forget the part they'd played in starting it. Black and white was always easier than grey. It was just that not everyone agreed about which was which.

"Sadly, feelings of hate and distrust are as hard to stop as love. Maybe harder, if history is anything to go off of." The conversation seemed to be a sobering one for Ves. A few moment passed in silence, before his eyes fell to the ground before them, and he briefly held out a hand towards the others. "Hold up."

At their feet were old tracks, hard to notice but definitely there. No heavy boot thuds of Red Templars, but lighter steps, and a few soft indentations in the ground, where perhaps a staff had pushed into the earth. "Venatori came through here, I think. Are we close?"

Khari's eyes flicked for a moment to the trail ahead, then back down to tracks. “Close enough to be careful. Still about a couple miles out, though." Not that it made a great deal of difference; the Venatori could easily have moved, or be in the process of moving, or even just send patrols out this far. “Guess this is the part where we clam up and go in... uh... quiet-ish."

The chances of this particular group of people getting anywhere close without being noticed was very low. Everyone was in armor except Asala, and she was probably the worst at not stepping wrong, so it was a bit of a predicament. Best to count on being seen sooner rather than later.

Khari pulled in a breath. They could do this. She could do this. The Venatori were dangerous, but so were she and her friends here.

Time to go prove it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Vesryn had been in many elven ruins, but any ruin of significance never failed to impress him with its beauty. He liked to think he had an eye for such things. Even if some of the beauty of the structures wasn't meant to be, such as the way the foliage encroached on through the stone, he felt he could almost imagine what it would have been like to walk through these halls in all their splendor. He wondered if he wasn't imagining it sometimes, but it was like a feeling of a memory of Saraya's tickled at the back of his mind, giving him the smallest, most delectable taste of the past.

She had no memory of this place, and indeed, the visual difference between this and much older ruins was apparent. For one, it was in better shape. Something about the construction of the oldest ruins had turned against them, Vesryn felt, but this place was built differently. That, and it was a crypt built into the earth, thus rendering it better protected than most places. It was in a similar place in the Brecilian Forest that Vesryn had first found his traveling companion. At least, he'd thought it was similar. For obvious reasons, Saraya had not been intent on lingering there.

They moved with caution as they entered Din'an Hanin, but the Venatori were nowhere to be seen. There was evidence of them, though, and it was recent. Torches burned in their sconces on the walls, small campfires still burned in the darker corners, and bedrolls had been left out. There were signs of fighting, bodies of undead put to rest once more in various places in the tomb. It seemed the Venatori had to fight for their chance to study this place. They'd taken casualties of their own, too, the recency of the corpses placing the fights sometime early this morning by Vesryn's best estimates. He crouched down before a pair of bodies that had fallen near a torch, examining their wounds.

"Blade pierced this one under the chin," he noted, tilting the Venatori's head back a little. "Swift and brutal. And this one..." He looked at the one beside the other, finding no immediate fatal wounds, at least not until he carefully grabbed the man's head. "Ah. Broken neck." He frowned. "Haven't known many kinds of undead to try that. I wonder if the Venatori unearthed something they couldn't handle further in." Wouldn't be the first time. He'd heard the reports of what happened at that ruin in the Western Approach.

He glanced back at Cyrus, keeping his voice low. "Anything stand out about this place? Something the Venatori might want with it, or from it?"

Cyrus had placed his helmet on his head and drawn his hood up around it the moment they entered the ruins, though as of yet, he'd taken hold of no weapons. So when he spoke, it was slightly muffled, escaping through the narrow vertical gap from his nose to his chin. “It's old enough that there might be artifacts of note, though I don't know of anything specific. It also seems to have been built on the bones of something older, so to speak. They could be trying to get underneath, if they think something they want might be there." He lifted his shoulders. It wasn't much to go on, and he was clearly quite aware of that fact.

Khari, masked and already holding a naked blade, drew her brows down over her eyes, tilting her head down at one of the dead Venatori. “Revenant, maybe? Though I think they'd be... worse, if it was that." She turned her gaze back out ahead, squinting down a darkened side passageway as if to search for such a creature. Or maybe just more cultists.

"Agreed." Vesryn donned his own helm at this point, most of his face vanishing behind it. He grabbed his spear and shield and stood up, eyeing the different ways forward. "Keep those barriers ready, Asala. Let's take it slow, and stay tight. If we're attacked before we have time to plan, stay defensive and work as a group. We'll evaluate our options and go from there." As far as he was concerned, Leon had only assigned Khari to guide the group to the ruin, not to act as their leader within it. If he was reading her reaction correctly, she wasn't fond of the idea of leading, and Vesryn had to admit he didn't think it would be for the best either. Berserkers were better off being directed, not doing the directing.

"This way." He guided them more based on a hunch of Saraya's than anything else. They made their way through the ruin's main level, which was often exposed to the sunlight above either by design or by the crumbling of the ruin over time. Vines twisted down from above, ensnaring pillars and working their way through cracked and loose pieces of stonework. The ceiling of the level was designed to imitate the canopy of the forest outside in stone-form, the support pillars styled as the trees. A few statues still remained, depicting graceful men and women armored and bearing ancient elven weapons of stone. Most were destroyed, though, only their feet or legs remaining, their broken bodies crumbled to the ground around them, or carried off to some faraway place as a trophy.

They worked their way into the crypts, descending deeper, and still no Venatori appeared, even as the signs of battle faded and then ceased altogether. Eventually they came upon a grand set of double doors, reaching twice Vesryn's height, with an inscription carved above them. "Here rests Elandrin, Whom We Betrayed." He felt a pang of sorrow for the man, but wondered if it hadn't come from Saraya more than himself. He honestly hadn't expected much of the story Khari told to be true, and maybe it still wasn't. Such things could be heavily diluted over time, and Elandrin's actual role in the matter could've been anything. But here he rested, an elf who apparently died for his love.

One of the doors was cracked open a few inches, offering them the way in. Vesryn hefted his shield to the ready. He looked sideways at Khari a moment. "Know anything about the layout inside?"

She shook her head. “Nope. That door's always been sealed. None of us would have opened it without a really good reason." Implied was that they'd never had anything of the kind. She brought her sword around to a more ready position, though, likely made suspicious by the very same fact. A gentle hissing of steel indicated that Cyrus was arming himself as well. Asala, of course, would have no need.

"Right. Watch my sides, please." Between him and Asala they had quite a bit of defensive staying power, so long as Khari and Cyrus were willing to be patient and remain in formation. If they were separated it would be much more difficult to defend each other, for Asala specifically. Hard to focus magic in multiple directions at once. Of course, all of this could be for nothing and the Venatori and undead could both be gone.

Only one way to find out. Vesryn reached out with his spear, prodding the door open enough for him to slip through, and one by one the group made their way inside the tomb. The air, surprisingly, was not as heavy and stale as Vesryn had expected. The tomb itself was very dark save for the central fixture of the large room, where light from above filtered down onto the statue of a great tree, an armored elf standing at its base. The elf figure clutched what looked to be a letter or some other piece of parchment to his chest, head bent down in sorrow. An arrow had pierced his chest, but from his posture it seemed to be the least of his wounds. From far above the foliage of the forest crept down, almost touching the upper reaches of the tree, but it had yet to make it much farther. Before the statue of the elf was the actual sarcophagus. Even from a distance Vesryn could tell that the lid had been disturbed and then replaced recently.

But he couldn't allow himself to focus his attention on Elandrin's resting site. Vesryn peered into the darkness of the chamber, feeling deeply uneasy. For such a large chamber, it was terribly unlit, which didn't match any of the rest of the ruin, where the Venatori had placed lighting of their own wherever it was needed. It wasn't long before Saraya picked up on the softest clink of armor, and he felt an urge to change the angle of his shield in that direction.

An arrow cracked across the surface of it, bouncing harmlessly away. From deep in the darkness he could hear other movement now, and one glance at the arrow now at his feet told him all he needed to know. The construction of it was far too recent for it to have come from any undead bow.

"I do believe we're being ambushed," he informed the others dryly, keeping his spear leveled. Suddenly, the door slammed shut behind them from an unseen force. He didn't have to try it to know that wouldn't budge. "Let them come to us. Watch for mages." Indeed, he didn't need to wait long, as soon enough a darkly-clad Venatori killer rushed from the shadows, short blade in hand, but Saraya heard his approach, and with an almost unnaturally swift strike Vesryn had impaled him through the chest, puncturing leather armor and the flesh underneath. As quick as the attack came he withdrew it, letting the man fall to the ground. Vesryn got his shield back in front in time to intercept another arrow. Not perfectly on target, but it could've struck one of his companions if he'd allowed it to pass.

Cyrus, Vesryn had observed via practice, fought without magic essentially the same as he fought with it, except that the swords he now wielded were made of metal instead of the Fade, and whistled through space instead of humming. More had been lost than just this, of course—there would be no lightning or fire or sudden crossings of large amounts of distance. But he was doing better than most mages would have been, only recently deprived of what made them viable combatants.

When a lightly-armored Venatori slid from cover to try and knife him in the side, he reacted quickly, parrying with the oddly-curved blade in his left hand and swiftly bringing the one in his right across his body, chopping hard into the woman's leathers and felling her in a stroke. He kept close, using his mobility to stay fluid within a small area instead of ranging too far.

It was a lesson Khari could stand to learn a little better, but then, her weapon was considerably larger, and she needed to swing it quite a bit more than Vesryn needed to do with his spear, for instance. She'd stepped out a fair distance from the group, enough that she had to deal with three at once, but at least her back was protected. Her armor stopped a shortsword; the steel clanged off her gorget with a dull rapport. She used the assailant's recoil effectively—he wasn't wearing any heavy neck protection, and her claymore lodged against his spine before she pulled it free, ducking under another hit and clipping the second Venatori in the hip.

The third, however, turned out to be a mage, and Khari staggered when he did... something. Some sort of disorientation spell, it looked like. Enough to slow her for a few seconds and let his ally try to find something vital with her dagger.

A wave of green light washed over Khari, distinctive of Asala's dispel. The spell undoubtedly sought to rid her of any after effects from whatever disorientation spell that was cast on her her. Another spell followed soon after, this one more of Asala's usual blue barrier. It sprung to life only a short distance away from Khari, intercepting the dagger meant for Khari. It was sudden enough that the wrist that held the dagger let out a sickening pop, followed by a muffled, but pained yelp. The yelp was cut short as the barrier then lurched forward and bashed the Venatori, leaving him stumbling and disoriented instead.

Asala did not continue to assault the man, instead turning her spells onto herself. She pressed her hands together, and with a supernatural thump, a light flashed around her feet. When it vanished, she was left standing with a set of translucent armor, of the same make as the gauntlet she attempted to make the last that Vesryn watched her experiment with her magic. However, this arcane armor fit her snug and she seemed to have worked out the mobility issues, as soon after she was on the move again, keeping distance between herself and the Venatori.

Once the first wave of melee attackers was dealt with, the second didn't immediately come forward, leaving them to block and avoid arrows and dangerous spells as best they were able. The reason for that soon became apparent, as an ominous boom sounded above their heads, along with a rapidly forming cluster of dark swirling cloud, bristling with lightning. A tempest spell, and a strong one too by the looks of it. "Shift right, move!" Vesryn called out clearly. "Khari, clear a path. Asala, give us some light and keep her covered. Cyrus, you have the rear." As they moved, more of the Venatori would undoubtedly try to flank behind them. But the prospect of being flanked was preferable to that of remaining in the lightning storm that soon rained down where they were. They escaped its range not a second too soon.

A lightning bolt was hurled from the back of the room towards Vesryn, who ducked down and angled his shield up just in time to send the magic ricocheting up into the ceiling with a loud crack of stone, little pieces of it crumbling around them. There were more of them than he'd originally thought. That wasn't good.

The words clear a path didn't even seem especially necessary for Khari—it was more or less what she was disposed to do anyway. Still, she took to the task with purpose, swinging into a cultist, then kicking the staggering body, soon to be dead, so that it fell heavily against another, knocking her over as she shot a chain lightning spell into the mix. The bolt glanced past Khari's face, leaving a black mark on her mask but otherwise dissipating harmlessly.

By the time they were clear of the cloud, the density of the cultists was looking to be a considerable challenge for her; she'd stepped well out of range of the rest of them in her drive forward. Behind, Cyrus cleared the cloud last; from the way his armor was smoking, he hadn't been able to completely avoid being struck by the magical storm. His movements were a little jerky for a moment as he recovered, but he seemed less affected than he probably should have been. Perhaps the armor had some sort of protection to it aside from the obvious.

“I believe we need a new plan." The words droned dully from behind his helmet, dry as the sand in the Approach, but loud enough to be heard. “Don't suppose anyone's feeling particularly inspired?"

Asala's didn't say anything in reply. She was too focused in keeping a wall of barriers between them and the Venatori, as well as keeping a magelight active above them. The effort in her actions were clear however, as sweat beaded down her face and and she steadily began to breathe harder. Once, she missed a barrier, and received a lightning bolt for her mistake, though fortunately it struck one of the magical plates she had summoned around herself. The plate vanished along with the lightning, but the only effect she suffered was the force of the blow, which made her recenter her feet beneath her. However, another spell or arrow in that area, and the effect would be much more noticeable.

Vesryn had to admit, the situation wasn't great. The Venatori were obviously very intent on this ambush, probably hoping to catch an Inquisitor in their web, and settling for the group of Irregulars that arrived instead. The front of his shield glistened where an icy spell had smashed across it, weighing it down in front, but nothing too heavy to be unmanageable. He caught a charging Venatori's slash with his shield, punching his spear up through her throat. Before he could shove her away a spell from a Venatori mage in the rear came in for him, a bolt of spirit magic that bludgeoned both the slain Venatori on his weapon and Vesryn himself. He staggered back with a grunt, letting the body in front of him fall.

Out of the corner of his eye he spotted a pair of figures descend down from the shaft of light above the stone tree statue. He'd barely gotten a glimpse of them before they disappeared into the shadows, enough to make him wonder if he'd seen them at all, but soon enough shouts of alarm erupted from within the ranks of the Venatori assaulting them. A flash of fire erupted in one corner as an archer received a bloody and ignited wound across his chest. Vesryn caught sight of a green-clad figure in the weak light the burning wound provided, but then they were gone.

The Venatori immediately began to panic, shouting in their own tongue among themselves and lessening the strength of their attack on Vesryn and the others. Spells started to fly in every direction, seemingly aimless, but each one cast a momentary picture of chaotic bloodshed as the Venatori tried to pin down the sudden deadly threats carving through them.

“They are quite alarmed." Cyrus ducked under an errant spike of ice; it exploded against the ground several feet back, coating the stone in a pale sheet of frost, but harming no one. “Seems this is a familiar threat, whatever it is." Still, the split in the forces was just that: a split. Another Venatori, the sole white-robed member of the group, stepped within the ring of Asala's light spell, staff raised and crackling with barely-contained fire.

A gloved hand fitted itself over his mouth and nose before the spell could release. The flash of a knife followed, and the man fell to the ground with little more than a muted thud and a deep red line from one ear to the other, gouting blood. The spell guttered out harmlessly, releasing a little curl of smoke and nothing else. His fall exposed his assailant for just a moment—a figure garbed in unreflective black armor of some kind. It was hard to tell in the poor light, but it looked almost like actual reptilian scales. The person wearing it was covered nearly from head to toe, save a small strip of skin around their eyes. One blue and the other almost reddish, stark against the duskiness of their skin.

The eyes narrowed at the group for a split second before the figure melted back into the gloom again. Whatever was going on in the dark, it became clear that the newcomers were maintaining the advantage; the cries and shouts of the Venatori grew more desperate even as their numbers clearly thinned. Almost none tried to assail the Irregulars, too caught up in defending themselves from foes they could scarcely see.

One by one they could be heard dropping in the shadows, until the scent of blood was heavy on the air. Vesryn maintained his position, allowing the newcomers to continue their work while he kept his guard in front of his allies, wary of any Venatori attempted to catch them by surprise. They were plainly more concerned with the threat in the darkness, but it was obvious they'd been caught out of their element. Or at least whatever comfort they had fighting in the dark was nothing compared to those that had slipped into it from above.

Seemingly the last of them stumbled across the edge of Asala's light, clutching a heavily bleeding side and limping on a gouged hamstring. He'd lost hold of his weapons, and seemed intent on making it to the door. He only made it a few more steps, however, before the figure garbed in dark green swept out from the shadows, a slightly curved elven shortsword slashing the other leg. The Venatori fell to his knees with a cry. The warrior that had felled him was an elf, his leather armor of Dalish make, finely made but heavily worn and battered. His back turned, the elf stepping in close, snatching a fistful of the downed's man hair to wrench his head back.

His right hand held a dagger, the blade the unmistakable color of bone, shaped like a Dalish weapon but appearing as nothing Vesryn had seen from any clan. Dull red runes glowed along the blade's length. The elf hacked it through the Venatori's neck, a fire enchantment on the blade burning through flesh and bone easily enough, and the head came clean off. After the body fell, neck wound partially cauterized, the elf tossed the head lightly back into the shadows.

He turned to face them, revealing a gnarled and battered face, missing one eye. The result of whatever had viciously scarred him across the right side of his face. He looked older than Vesryn would've thought, maybe nearing fifty. He sheathed the knife against his chest, but kept a loose and easy grip on his other blade. Vesryn lifted the point of his spear up, not desiring to be threatening. "You have impeccable timing, friend."

The elf exhaled, what might've been the hint of a laugh. "You made for good bait."

“Wait, really?" Khari looked thoroughly confused for several seconds. “There aren't any clans out here besides mine." She held her sword low, end pointed away, but she didn't sheathe it. “Why follow these Venatori all the way out here and set a trap in the first place?"

"Marcus." The second of the fighters stepped up beside the first, pulling down the fabric wrapped about her mouth. Dropping her hood as well, she studied them with a neutral expression. There were no vallaslin on her face, no point to the ear she brushed a stray piece of hair behind. Her appearance indicated quite a bit more youth than that of her companion, and the pale slash of a scar that ran from beneath her left eye to her jaw was subtler. "Unfortunately, he is not here." She bent to clean her knife off on one of the Venatori's robes, then sheathed it behind her back.

“Alesius?" Cyrus's muffled tone conveyed a modicum of surprise. He pushed back his own hood and lifted his helmet off his head, taking a couple of steps forward. He'd already disarmed, apparently. “Some of us ran into him not too long ago. A... friend of mine hit him rather hard with a bolt of lightning." A contemplative look flitted across his face, like he had some sort of idea that he wasn't quite inclined to share.

“...How well do you know him?"

"Too well," the woman replied bluntly, crossing her arms. "Tell your friend they should have hit him harder." She frowned slightly, glancing once at the elf before returning her attention to their group. "And yourselves? To what end do you pursue a Tevinter cult into the heart of an elven forest?"

"To figure out what they wanted with these ruins," Vesryn answered. "Or what they hoped to find. The Venatori are no friends of ours. We're with the Inquisition."

"We know." The grizzled elf sheathed his other weapon. "Your arrival here wasn't as subtle as you thought. The Venatori caught your scent as well." He glanced around at the bodies of the slain, appearing dissatisfied. Vesryn wondered if he didn't just always look like that. "Marcus will be in the wind by now."

"You're hunting him, then?" Vesryn didn't expect the elf was from a nearby clan. Dalish accents weren't as noticeable from place to place as human or city elf ones, but this one's wasn't Orlesian, but Fereldan. He wasn't from around here, and if Vesryn was estimating correctly, their business with Marcus was quite personal.

The elf nodded, grimly. "He still has half of his face left, so... yes."

"And what might your names be? I'm Vesryn. This is Cyrus, Khari, and Asala."

There was a short, but very deliberate pause. As though the couple of seconds went to deciding whether or not to part with the information. After it, though, the woman spoke. "Amalia," she said, faintly inclining her head to them. "This is Ithilian."

Cyrus crossed his arms for a moment, then shrugged. “Why not come with us, then? If you're hunting Marcus, there's a chance something we know might be of help. More likely, it'll be your information and our resources that do the trick, but in any case, cooperation seems to increase the chance of him winding up dead, which I take it is something we all want." He glanced from Amalia to Ithilian, as if unsure which would be more amenable to the idea, if either.

"Worth a trip, at least," Ithilian said, nodding. "Nothing left in this forest but Venatori to kill, and not the one we're looking for."

Vesryn didn't know if he'd ever seen a pair of people so plainly hellbent on a murder. Vengeance was probably the better word for it, considering what he knew of Marcus, but still. Their concern seemed to be rather singular. He wasn't opposed to making use of that, but it wasn't exactly the type of mentality the Inquisition was looking for, or so he thought.

"We'd best get moving, then," he said. "We've a walk ahead of us."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The house gave the impression of emptiness even from the outside.

There wasn't really any point at which Cyrus did not dearly wish he had his magic once more, but he felt that longing particularly keenly now, when he would have been able to discern so much more about it than his senses alone could tell him. As he was, however, he only knew that the manor was old, abandoned, and rumored to play host to spirits. Wind whistled through the grounds, returning strangely hollow sounds, though from here, most of the windows seemed intact. The garden was long dead, though whithered plants jutting at strange angles, warped by neglect, and years spent reaching for sunlight that never quite sufficed, perhaps. It had been disturbing enough to those living nearby that they'd asked the Inquisition to look into it, and so here they were.

The thick canopy overhead kept it in gloomy shade; Cyrus supposed the stonework must once have been white, but time and lack of care had turned it a dingy grey hue. The smell of rotting wood and decay was quite thick on the air, though the building itself seemed at least structurally sound enough to enter. The wrought iron gate in the front of it was closed, but that wasn't anything a little percussion didn't fix, and with a strangled squeak, it parted to admit them.

“I suspect that whatever is going on here, it's magical." It almost went without saying, really, though the sense of 'spirit' the people here meant was likely more along the line of 'ghost of the departed' than anything, from the way they'd phrased it. Novel, but likely ultimately to be the work of something more ordinary. Something from the Fade. “We'll need to get closer to say for sure."

Beside him, Khari frowned, giving the edifice a skeptical once-over. “You sure it's not just rats? Scuffing around, making noise? People could get the wrong idea, if they already have the ghost story in their heads."

Cyrus shrugged. “Hard to say. We'll find out, I suppose."

"It certainly looks the part, doesn't it?" Stellulam spoke up from slightly behind. Her expression was almost troubled, or at least there was a faint flicker of it behind her omnipresent neutrality. Perhaps her magic enabled her to sense something that was undetectable to him, now. Her lips pursed; if there was anything else she thought about it, she kept the observation to herself, stepping forward with the rest of them.

The front door was set back behind a straight path. It had perhaps once been wrought with the same white stone as the exterior, but most of the stones had sunk at least partway into the ground, the mortar between them long cracked and flaked away or faded to greasy brownish dust. The door was not rotted, unlike everything in the garden. In fact, sans a layer of filmy dirt, it seemed perfectly intact.

"Rot didn't hit everything evenly," Estella murmured. This close, the house was indeed obviously still in decent shape itself, despite the ruin of the grounds.

"Saraya's wary of this place, for what it's worth." Vesryn leaned slightly against his axe, the butt of which was planted between two sunken stones of the pathway under their feet. "Subtle dangers are often more concern than the obvious ones." He looked uneasy himself, though he'd been eager enough to answer the call when a group was needed to investigate.

"Well, in we go." He reached out, taking a careful hold of handle and turning. The door they found unlocked, and it swung open with a loud, drawn out creak. Vesryn stepped inside first, and the others followed closely behind, one by one. The air inside felt still, even with the door still open behind them, the sound of the wind still plainly rustling through the trees. The foyer was entirely clean, kept in pristine condition, as though someone had made it their personal mission to see to the upkeep of the house's interior. Clearly that did not also apply to the grounds outside. There was not interior lighting to greet them, though, only what little natural light could filter in through the mostly drawn blinds.

"We may not be alone," Vesryn mused. "Surely a bandit or deserter or two tried to take up residence here at some point. Someone might still be here, given the condition of things."

“Doesn't make any damn sense—” a breathy whisper came out to Vesryn’s left. A little too close. Zahra had been herding in behind them at an unusual distance, right at their heels, as if she hadn’t wanted to bring up the rear. She only halted when she had nowhere else to go, or else she would’ve walked into Stellalum’s back. There was a pinched look to her eyebrows and if Cyrus could guess at it, the level of concern drawn up on her face was more in line with fear than unease.

Her hands hadn’t left the pommel of her blades since first coming into view of the eerie house. A sigh sifted from her lips when bandits or squatters were mentioned. Perhaps, she was hoping that it was so. “Better that than the alternative,” it was clear that she did not quite think that rats were scuffing about. Bereft of magical abilities, or any sense tied to the Fade, it was clear that she had her own set of superstitions. From the way her shoulders were bunched, and her jaw was set, it looked as if she thought something might jump out around the corner and spook them.

Asala was far more twitchy than usual. One hand clutched at the collar of her cloak below her neck, while the fingers of her other were curled to reach for her magic at a moment's notice. As they walked, she kept casting glances around them, like she was trying to find something that was not there. As she was perhaps presently the one most attuned to the fade, the effects of the manor may have been affecting her more. Whatever it was, it was clear that it was making her uncomfortable.

She jerked once more, this time causing her half-turn to her side. "I feel like I am being... watched?" she noted, sounding unsure if that was even the correct word for what she was feeling. Regardless, her eyes darted from one darkened corner of the foyer to the other.

Cyrus wasn't sure he'd ever met a bandit this inclined to cleanliness, but he'd been wrong before. Still... something didn't quite seem right. The place wasn't merely maintained, it was pristine. Almost to the point where he had to wonder if anyone really lived here at all. It reminded him of nothing so much as coming back to the manor house in Minrathous after a summer with Cassius in the country. Servants lingered only as long as it took to dust, oil, and sweep everything, maintaining all the furniture and the house itself, but it had lost the sense of really having occupants.

He doubted that there were any servants out here, dutifully maintaining the home for some long-absent lord. The grounds were proof enough of that.

Before he could venture anything else by way of observation, however, there was a bang from directly behind them. Jumping from the suddenness of the noise, he whirled to face it. He was met with a solid wood panel and naught else—the door had shut abruptly behind them. Before he could ask who'd done it, several more clatters followed, and they were plunged into darkness as the shutters over the windows sealed as well. Something between a startled yelp and a scream sounded off behind him. It was difficult to tell who it was, however. There was another sound of someone banging into a table of sorts, and a throaty, embarrassed laugh that didn’t seem all that amused.

He could still make out the few feet in front of him, but the light level was too low for much else. What little was filtering in reflected off of some things more than others: Vesryn's armor, Asala's hair, and so on.

“Well." That wasn't quite what he'd been expecting. “I think we can rule out bandits."

Some shuffling and a grunt alerted him to the fact that Khari was trying to push open the shutters. When that was apparently unsuccessful, there was a louder collision sound—metal on wood—then nothing.

“Damn things won't budge. Can we get a light in here or something?"

"Sure," it was Asala's voice that answered. There was a vague shuffling from her direction and the sound of her reaching into the fade to cast her spell before... nothing. The spell did produce a ball of light, but the strangest part what that it did not cast light, only a dim ball lingering above them and nothing more. Silence fell on Asala, undoubtedly as she tried to process what was happening. A surprised murmured followed the snuffing of the ball, before a second and third appeared and were likewise dismissed. As with the first one, the magelight did not cast light.

"Uh...?" Asala muttered, unsure where to go from there.

Well, it was definitely Fade-based interference doing all of this, then. But Cyrus had never heard of anything quite like this. Magic dampening, the apparent control of the house's doors and windows... those things were not typically possible in the waking world, not even for spirits or demons. It was possible that some mage was doing this, or had set the various features of the home to react when wards or traps of some kind were triggered. A pike of frustration stabbed at Cyrus's chest. This would have been much easier to figure out if he could feel anything from the Fade at all.

He tsked under his breath. “Seems we're going to have to find a way out in the dark. Or more likely, find whatever it is that's causing this and deal with it."

"Well..." Estella slid her saber from the sheath she carried it in. Its light wasn't as bright as usual, either, but it at least succeeded in casting a small pool of dim illumination ahead. By the light it provided, Cyrus could see that her face was a little drawn. Anxiety, perhaps, or whatever magic the place was saturated with. "This is the foyer, from the looks of it. That means it's probably public rooms down here, and everything else upstairs... I suppose we'll have to check everywhere."

She turned towards him, eyes narrowed slightly. Squinting to make sure it was him, presumably. "Any idea what we're looking for, exactly?"

Cyrus pursed his lips. “If we find any demons, that's probably a good start. But in general terms... no. Not really. We'll have to look around. Maybe it will be clearer once we have a better idea what the options are, so to speak. Let's start this way."

On the grounds that no particular room was more or less likely to grant them a clue when he didn't know what the nature of clues would be, Cyrus chose to try and systematically sweep the house. That meant starting down the hallway to their left. His footsteps echoed on the stone tiles of the foyer as he crossed it, the scuffs of other boots reassurance enough that they could see him well enough to follow. The door out to the hallway was of course closed, but unlike the front one, it opened easily enough when he turned the handle, creaking slightly as he pushed it inwards and stepped over the threshold.

He couldn't tell exactly who was behind him, but he did notice when the door slid from his grip with unnatural heaviness, falling shut with a decisive click and cutting off all but one other set of footsteps. He turned around abruptly, able to make out a few of Zahra's features in the dark, and grimaced.

“...I don't suppose that opens anymore, does it?"

“Well, it damn well should, shouldn’t it? It’s just a door.” Zahra’s eyebrow raised a fraction. Though it was difficult to tell in the dim light, a confused expression pinched across her features. The question seemed to be more of an effort to put herself at ease, or else she might have been looking for confirmation that yes, this was simply a door. It could be opened and closed at their leisure. However, by the tone of her voice, lilting into a nervous huff, it didn’t seem as if Zahra was taking this eerie expedition well.

She immediately closed the distance to the door, and with both hands on the knob, she pushed her shoulder into it and shoved it open. From the looks of it, the heaviness Cyrus had felt earlier had all but vanished. The door had opened almost too easily. Certainly enough to deposit Zahra on the other side, carried by her momentum, sending her sprawling on her hands in knees in an unfamiliar room. Everyone else was
 just gone.

So was the hallway they’d just walked through. They faced another immaculate room that looked sorely out of place. Much larger, with high ceilings. A white balcony ribbed the entire room, as well. A large, bronze chandelier hung from the ceiling and held several freshly lit candles from their flutes, casting long shadows against the walls. A piano was pushed up near the large, shuttered windows; bench left slightly askew, as if someone had left in a hurry.

“But we were just—,” her voice trailed off, and a bark of laughter sounded as she pushed herself back to her feet and stomped back towards the door. She held up a finger to him and stepped back through the threshold, slamming the door shut, and reopening it with just as much force. The determined jut to her lip faltered and fell away completely as she released the doorknob. “This isn’t good.”

She certainly wasn't wrong. Cyrus frowned, unsure what to make of the development. “It seems almost as if... some entity has control of the entire house." Either that, or this was an elaborate illusion, and they were all, in fact, asleep in the foyer even now. But he didn't dream any longer, which was at least some evidence against that hypothesis. The salon remained where it was, just as dark as the rest of their surroundings. He suppressed the flare of worry in his gut.

By now, his eyes had adjusted to the dark as much as they were going to. For a moment, they lingered on the piano, its lacquered surface reflecting what little illumination there was. “I suppose we just... pick a direction and keep going, for now. Don't... open any doors without me. I don't like our chances if we end up alone." He wasn't sure what basis he had for thinking so, only some sort of... impression. A feeling, that he didn't want to find himself without anyone else around, right now. Like that would somehow be... Cyrus shook his head.

A soft chuckle, with a note of exasperation sounded as Zahra’s attention roved towards the upper balcony winding around the chamber. She cleared her throat and took a tentative step closer to his right side, hands still poised over the pommels of her blades or simply resting at her hips, close enough to draw if need be. “No concerns there, I’ll be on your heels. So, don’t
 uh, leave me behind either, okay?” There was a drawn tone to her voice, a vulnerable lilt. She couldn’t have expected him to do any differently, but it appeared as if she’d certainly felt
 something as well. What that was, was anyone’s guess.

There were doors strewn across the room. Only seen by the swiveling shine of candlelight casting subtle glares across their doorknobs. Though, there was no clear indication where they would lead. A kitchen, or library? Back to the foyer, or somewhere else entirely?

She pointed towards the furthest corner of the room and took a few steps ahead of him, “Lots of doors. Should be some stairs that lead up there, too. Too many damn choices, if you ask me.” Blathering on seemed to be more for her benefit than anyone else, in order to fill in the noiseless spaces. It didn’t last long. There were a few bangs that came from one of the corners of the room; objects clattering off shelves of their own accord. However, there were no sounds of shattering. They were wholesome thumps, and the sound of pages fluttering open. Errant books, perhaps. Left behind by whoever owned this place.

Zahra had stopped mid-step and seemed frozen in place, eyes glued on the piano ahead of them—too far to see any movement, if there had been any to see in the first place. What they heard, however, were a few keys being pressed down. High notes drawing out into a playful melody. It sounded like an old chantey. Something played in seaside taverns, like Redcliffe. Its notes dropped into a more somber, destitute tune, but as soon as Zahra took a step backwards, the piano’s cover slammed down and the tune cut off entirely.

The silence that followed was more than disconcerting. A heavy blanket cast over their heads, all but constricting the walls against them. From what they could see, there was no one else in the room; it was empty
 they were alone. There were a few more steps backwards, clumsy and hurried, until she bumped into Cyrus's chest and leaped away with an audible yell. It took her a moment to compose herself before she straightened her shoulders and let out a shaky breath, “B-bloody hell, sorry, I thought you were, I didn't see
 don’t you hear that?”

“Y—"

Don’t you want to show them who you really are?
Ah, yes. You are less now. A powerless child. Alone.

It was soft. Barely audible. A voice that sounded all too familiar, but alien; all at once. It came from the left. Or, perhaps, the right. Inside, or outwards. Above, or below. Had he even heard it? Or imagined it? In any case, it appeared as if Zahra had heard it as well.

A soft breath hissed out from between Cyrus's teeth. He wasn't half as jumpy as Zahra, but that didn't mean he wasn't on-edge. Given that objects in the room seemed to move at the behest of some unseen will, he couldn't let his eyes settle on one place for too long, lest something strike him in the back or who knew what. With a rasp, he drew one of his swords. At the very least, he could make the attempt to fend off anything that came directly for him.

“Are you hearing that, or is it just me?" His voice came out lower than he intended, like he couldn't bring himself to say anything too loud. He thought she was, but he wanted to be sure. Carefully, he settled his free hand at Zahra's shoulder. “Put your back to mine. I'll watch in front if you watch behind. We'll head for the leftmost door." Zahra obliged without question, pressing her back to his for a moment before drawing her own blade, and setting her sights to where they’d just come from.

Up and down, spun all around.
And the other ran her ship aground.

It sounded, if anything, like a child's voice. A whisper. Too soft to really decide if he recognized it or not. Cyrus doubted it mattered. It had to be whatever was here interfering with them. Shifting positions so he was facing forward, he kept himself half-turned so he could maintain solid physical contact with Zahra. Normally, he wouldn't have, but given that they'd already been separated from the others, he wasn't going to take the chance.

“This way."

“Lead on,” Zahra’s voice was, if anything, a little stronger this time. Perhaps, having some sort of physical proximity was as good as any a promise that she was not alone. It appeared as if she’d seen something a moment before—or at least believed so. A brief moment before she’d blustered into him, she had looked in his direction
 and almost looked as if she were looking straight through him.

She hadn’t commented on it any further. Though the hitch of her shoulders and back, meeting just below his shoulder blades, bellied a reproach that may have been caused by whatever she’d seen. There was a soft exhale as she mimicked his footsteps and continued scanning every inch they left behind. “I heard it too,” she glanced over her shoulder at him, “But I can’t tell where it’s coming from.”

There was another unusual sound. A small, tinny sound of iron bouncing off the linoleum floors. A portrait that had been hung by the door they’d recently vacated creaked against the wall and finally clattered to the ground behind them. Then another, and another. Closer, each time. The uncomfortable silence that followed hung heavier. This time, Zahra had managed to bite down her yelp and only startled slightly against Cyrus’ back as they retreated.

“We should get out of here.” It sounded more like a plea than a suggestion.

Either way, he agreed. Cyrus picked up the pace as much as he could while remaining in contact with Zahra, jogging towards the door. He'd have to give up either the sword or his companion to work the knob, and he wasn't about to let her go, so he sheathed the blade, turning the handle and putting his shoulder into it when he met resistance. As though rust were breaking away from the hinges, it suddenly gave, but he was prepared for something like that. His fingers tightened in the fabric of Zahra's shirt; he refused to let go, and pulled her after him over the threshold.

This time, they emerged into dim light. The door behind them was closed despite never having clicked shut. He was willing to bet that whatever was behind it wasn't the room they'd come from either. Here, things were lit with several inset torches, burning an eerie bluish color. Magelight. The room was little more than bare stone walls and a bare stone floor, rows of bookshelves reaching as high as Cyrus could see, and then higher. Each was lined with neat rows of dusty tomes, their titles blurry and indistinct to his eyes, even when he ventured slightly closer. From the way their footsteps echoed, the ceiling of the room must have been at least two stories up.

There weren't any immediately-visible doors, but there might be on the other side, blocked from view by the towering shelves. It was hard to say. From somewhere deeper in, a thud reverberated—exactly the sound he would expect from a book falling off a shelf. “Someone's playing games with us." He was almost certain of it.

The thing was, he wasn't sure if the thing to do was play along or ignore the games entirely.

“Not the type of games I like playing,” Zahra quipped at his back. Not one anyone would enjoy playing if it meant tossing objects on the floor and whispering ominous things in their ears. However, leaving the salon and having the door firmly shut behind them had soothed some of her nerves. The light, as dim as it was, seemed to lend her some bravery as well. She emerged from behind his back and stood in front of one of the many shelves, squinting close enough that her nose nearly touched one of the dusty tomes.

“What should we do? What can we do?” There was a pause, before she straightened her back and rounded her shoulders, “Demons aren’t really my specialty.” What could they do when they had nothing to strike? An unseen enemy toying with them from the shadows. A hand that seemed to focus on manipulation rather than outright injury. It appeared as if she didn’t know what to do with herself, holding her rapier loosely in her hand and busying herself by prodding the spines of the books in front of her.

“Depends on the type of demon." Unfortunately, he didn't know what sort this was, or how it was doing the things it made sense to attribute to it. “I've never heard of a demon being in command of an area outside the Fade like this." Even Nightmare's control over its dominion was somewhat limited. This one had yet to speak to them directly or identify itself. He needed more information before he had a hope of understanding what needed to be done.

But the only way to get that information was probably to go along with things, for now. “Let's figure out what it wanted us to see, first of all." If a book had fallen somewhere, they could at least figure out which one. It could be useful information.

Working his way down the narrow gap at the ends of all the rows of shelving, Cyrus peered down each as he passed, looking for any conspicuous dark objects on the floors. Just when he was resigned to making a more thorough inspection of each, he found what he was looking for. “There, this way." The second-to-last row contained a toppled book, fallen open upside down. From where they stood, the title was visible, standing out in sharp, almost luminous golden relief: Daedalus and Auriel.

Cyrus's brows descended over his eyes. Bending down, he picked the book up, careful to keep it open to the same page, and then turned it over in his hands. He sucked in a sharp breath. On the left was a full-page illustration. To the right, the words written out in familiar handwriting—his own. The image itself was recognizably him as well, save that he was a child and dressed in the manner of Auriel from the tale, the ragged garments of a slave, cut in a manner long obsolete in the Imperium. He sat at the knee of a man, dressed much the same, face obscured and blurry like the titles of all the other books.

Grimacing, he flipped the page, and then another. The story played out exactly like it was supposed to, except for the uncanny resemblance of the ill-fated protagonist to himself. When he reached the last page, his gut lurched. Auriel had fallen, alone, to earth in a heap of smoking feathers, his body broken on stones.

“That's... quite unpleasant." His attempt to sound dry only worked halfway. It just looked like him. But somehow that wasn't the terrible part.

Zahra was hot on his heels as he rounded the bend. She sidled at his elbow when he had stooped to retrieve the fallen tome. Seeing how short she was in comparison, she was not quite reading over his shoulder. Instead, she’d chosen a spot at his side, murky eyes following the familiar depictions as he flipped through the pages. By the pinch of her brows, she appeared justifiably confused. She wouldn’t have understood the relevance of the tale. Though she bent over a little further when he reached the last page.

“That looked a little like...” her voice trailed off uneasily as she took a step backwards and gave him breathing room. She cleared her throat and glanced over her shoulder, scanning the room once more. It’d do them no good if something crept up behind them as they perused the books. Her mouth was set into a fine line, assured. Her hand had been resting on his shoulder the entire time, and it took her a moment to retract it, as if she hadn’t realized she’d been grabbing onto him in the first place.

“Uh
 so, what was that? You don’t look so good.”

“A clue." To the nature of their tormentor, this time. He wasn't sure it was enough, though. Perhaps venturing further in would be more definitive. “I'll... explain it later." Just at this moment, he didn't really want to get into the details. It was hardly the time or the place for that.

Their journey down the row of shelving, however, had made evident another door. “I think that might be our only way out." He nodded at it carefully, still unable to banish the thick something that had settled in the hollow of his chest. An ache, maybe. Something evoked without being named. He needed to give it a name. Somehow, he couldn't help but feel that doing so would loosen the hold it was slowly gaining over him, over them. Separating them like this, playing upon their fears in the dark and the unknown.

They stuck close together as they reached the next door; Cyrus waited until they were in physical contact again before he opened it and stepped through.

Zahra had been clinging onto the hem of his shirt as they crossed the threshold. Seeing how they’d been separated in the first place, it was an understandable concern. However, she seemed perplexed that she’d been doing it in the first place, retracting her fingers as soon as the door gently clicked behind them. She paused and looked over her opened palm, before huffing out a sigh, “How big is this damn house—”

Her words were smothered into a trembling hitch. The room they’d entered looked as if it had been designed by a completely different hand. One that was much more deliberate. Intentional. Wholly unlike all of the gaudy rooms they’d come across so far. There were no crystal chandeliers. No plush cushions or lacquered pianos; no lengthy portraits or intricate vases arranged atop freshly-varnished tables.

“Impossible.” A much older, outdated room sat in front of them—a fisherman’s cabin from the looks of it. The windows were still shuttered and only oil lanterns, hoisted onto metal fastenings in between the wooden slats of the walls, offered any light. Shadows danced and licked across the walls. At times, it appeared as if they took shape, though they soon disappeared. Slits of light reflected across the hooks of fishing rods tucked neatly beside a wood stove.

My Bonnie lies over the ocean
My Bonnie lies over the sea


She took a few steps forward; her movements wooden. Though it may have escaped Cyrus’ notice before, it was certainly apparent now that Zahra was walking towards it, the furthest window was latched, but had no shutters covering its pane. It did not, however, look normal. Instead of allowing a view of the grounds below, only an inky blackness remained. There was a residual shudder across the surface, as if rocks were being thrown into water. A silhouette began to take shape; first shoulders, then horns.

Bring back, bring back
Bring back my Bonnie to me


A soft-spoken lullaby. A motherly tone; happy. The voice belonged to a woman that he did not recognize, though it appeared as if Zahra had heard this particular one as well. She’d initially reacted by pressing the palms of her hands to her ears, smothering them against her wild curls. There was another noise, coming from her mouth. Something that sounded like a desperate no, no, no. It didn’t appear as if she were aware that she’d left Cyrus by the door. That she continued leaving him there; on his own. Focusing only on the window ahead of her, stumbling through the darkness as if she were swimming to shore.

“I have to let him in. I have to. He’s right there—”

Cyrus admittedly wasn't really sure what to do here. Unlike the last time they'd been in a similar position, he didn't have the power to simply banish the illusion before them. Nor did he think he'd be able to do much to break its hold on Zahra. Leon had been around last time, and he rather thought that had made all the difference between success and failure. Especially since she didn't even seem to notice that he was present.

Clicking his tongue against his teeth, he followed her across the room. That in itself was hardly a difficult choice—the overwhelming desolation he felt in this place seemed to be staved off only by her proximity. He was fairly sure he knew what that meant, at this point, but it wasn't the most obvious answer, and he didn't want to get it wrong.

The choice to reach out and grasp her wrist, halting her progress, was admittedly the harder one. “Zahra. Zahra, stop. This isn't real. Like the dream wasn't real." He paused, hesitating, then ventured his guess. If he was right, and he could get it through to her, knowing what it was should help her see through its tricks. “This is a demon—Loneliness. It just wants to make you feel alone and hopeless." Cyrus enunciated carefully, searching her face for any sign that she so much as recognized his presence.

At first, Zahra only tugged against the restraint on her wrist and reached out her own hand towards the rippling reflection in the window. She made a small noise in the back of her throat—halfway between an intake of breath and a whine. What she’d do once she reached the window was anyone’s guess
 but the desperate pull seemed to have her entranced: frantic. “He’s right there—Aslan, I have to, I have to
”

There was a choked noise, and her pulling suddenly stopped. The ripples suddenly ceased and the silhouette began to lose its shape. Until it was nothing more than a formless blob. A shadow, unfamiliar darkness. Like all of the other windows, shutters abruptly slammed down in its place, covering it completely. She simply stood there, stock-still. For a moment, at least, until she let out a shaky breath.

“Shit.” Zahra pressed her free hand to her eyes, angrily wiping with the heel of her palm. It took her a moment to look at him, but eventually she did. The frenzy might’ve left her gaze, but her eyes still burned. What she’d seen had clearly left an impression on her. She nodded her head as if she were shaking off the remnants of sleep; resolute, bristling. “Alright. Let’s kill this fucking thing. No more games. Not with us.”

Cyrus nodded, carefully releasing her. “My sentiments exactly." With the closing of the shutters, a new door had appeared at the end of the room. That seemed like the best way forward.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Asala was startled by the sudden shutting of the door in front of her. She had just been about to cross the threshold behind Cyrus and Zahra before it swung shut, almost catching her foot along with it. She squeaked in surprise for a bit, throwing a blind gaze behind her to the others before finally reaching for the handle. She turned the knob easily and the door glided open, but even in the dark she was able to tell that no one waited for them on the other side. She stood in the doorway dumbfounded before she stuck her head through. In a voice that a mix between a whisper and a shout, she called, "Zee. Cyrus. Are you there?"

Silence. The unease she felt multiplied, and she let the doorknob in her hand fall away. She stepped backward, closer to the others, and determined that she should stay as close to them as possible. "They are not there," she pointed out, "We should... try not to get separated."

“You think?" Khari sighed heavily through her nose, clenching and un-clenching her hands at her sides. She didn't quite seem to know what to do with herself, whether to draw a weapon or not, what the nature of the danger even was. “Shit." Grimacing, she glanced between the other three.

“Never mind the methodical stuff, where would you be if you were a demon living in this house? Or... whatever. It's gotta be a demon, right?" Abandoning the effort to do something with her hands, she crossed her arms over her chest. “If we kill it, whatever it's doing should stop?" It was halfway between question and statement, and she didn't seem sure who it was best directed at.

"I should think so," Asala answered. It stood to reason that Khari was correct, if a demon was indeed in control of the manor. If the demon was defeated, then there would be nothing remaining left to hold dominion over the manor.

Asala tried once more to summon a sphere of magelight, only to be met the same result as last time. She sighed in defeat as she allowed the sphere to fizzle out. "I would suppose the deepest part of the manor?" she posited, "However, with it able to... do that," she added, pointing toward the doorway Cyrus and Zahra had disappeared in, "I am unsure how we are to reach it..." she said. She was worried about the two of them, yes, but she also had faith in them. Wherever they were, undoubtedly they were alright, and would continue to be alright. They were strong.

However, they would still need to either reach them, or the demon.

Estella looked much less certain, for some reason. But with a small shake of her head, she seemed to banish whatever thought was furrowing her brows, and shifted her grip on her saber so she was holding it a little further forward. It was enough to sort of see by, combined with the faint green of the mark on her hand, which didn't seem to have changed much despite the lack of light from other sources.

Quite abruptly, though, she startled, turning herself sharply to the right, glimmering saber and all. The wan pool of light it cast illuminated nothing but more tiles. That seemed to surprise her, though it was hard to say for sure. Her face was lit from beneath, which through heavy shadows over her eyes and made her expression indistinct. After a short sweeping motion revealed nothing to the immediate right or left of the spot, either, she lowered her arm slightly.

"Sorry," she murmured. "I thought I... felt something."

Vesryn had made a subtle motion in response to Estella's, shifting his axe to carry it ready in both hands rather than relaxed in just one, but judging by the lack of other reaction, he hadn't felt anything of the sort just now that she had. He exhaled, the breath coming out halfway as a groan. "Let's just... try not to be too on edge," he suggested gently. "We could run into Cyrus or Zahra again, and we wouldn't want to have any accidents in the dark here."

Despite his words, he didn't look remotely at ease. He visibly buried it down, and opened the door again, keeping his free hand firmly grasping the edge of it. "Let's keep moving. And make sure we're careful with these doorways." He stopped and turned on the other side of the door, holding the out the hand holding his hand in a sort of mock invitation. "Ladies?"

Once all three were through, Vesryn slowly shut the door behind him, keeping an eye peering through the shrinking crack until the door was entirely closed. At that point, he opened it an inch again, only to close it when the room they'd left was still the same. Shaking his head, he led the way through the dark hallway they'd been deposited in, the group keeping close to each other. After they'd made it about twenty paces, he slowed to a stop.

"Stairs on our right here," he pointed out. Indeed, there was a spiral staircase, somewhat narrow and tightly coiled, set into the wall on their right-hand side. "Maybe going up will help us? I don't know, seems as good as any way to go."

Khari angled herself to peer up the staircase, not that she would possibly be able to see much in the dark. Wrinkling her nose, she shrugged. “Yeah, sure. After you." She took a step back, indicating that she'd guard the rear. It made sense to put the other two between the people with armor, after all.

Asala only nodded in agreement, not wanting to take the lead herself. She waited until Vesryn and Estella began to ascend the stairs before she fell in step behind them. As they began their spiraling climb, Asala kept her eyes on the back of Estella, sticking close enough that she could see the dim light cast off from her saber, while at the same time not kicking her heels each step of the way. It was an eerie ascent, with only their footsteps and breathing breaking the oppressive silence.

So focused she was on Estella, she paid no mind to the steps below until she missed one. Missed perhaps wasn't the best word, as the next step proved to be much taller than the previous, almost as like the one she was aiming for was no longer there. The misstep caused her to lurch forward, her stomach knotting itself out of sudden fear. She came down hard on the staircase, her shins bashing against the steps and the palms of her hands slapping against the next set. Fortunately, she was able to catch herself before her face slammed against the stair case, but by the end she was splayed out across them.

"Ow ow ow," she muttered as she turned over and tried to stand again. "I do not like this house," she muttered--almost in a pouting tone.

It didn't take more than a second before strong hands wrapped around her upper arm, Khari assisting her back to her feet with some degree of care. Probably, in part, because of the dark. “You okay, Asala? What hap—wait a minute." She fell silent. Asala could feel her shift, hear the low exhalation of her breath and the quiet shit she formed it into.

“Stel? Ves? They were right—what the hell?"

"What?" Asala asked, looking forward again. Estella's saber could no longer be seen, nor even Vesryn and her silhouettes. They were just... gone. "Oh no," Asala muttered under her breath. She gripped the handrail and leaned forward as far as she dared, and waved her hand in the empty air, in hopes of maybe brushing against someone's back. With that didn't work, Asala sighed heavily and turned to Khari.

"Any... suggestions?"

“Uh... just one." Khari shuffled around so she was standing in front of Asala, apparently trying the stair before committing to stepping on it. “Hold onto my cloak, and don't let go." Pausing long enough for Asala to do just that, Khari started back up the stairs, which continued to wind, and wind... and wind. The longer the interval, the narrower the staircase seemed to grow, until it was crowding down around them. Khari, being a full foot shorter than Asala, wasn't quite as hemmed in, but if the increasingly-colorful litany of obscenities escaping under her breath were anything to go by, she'd noticed it, at least.

At least until she abruptly stopped, moving a hand backwards to forestall Asala crashing into her. “Shh. Hear that?" At first, it wasn't obvious what she was referring to. But after several heartbeats of silence, there was something. A soft, skittering, scratching noise. Like pine needles on wood, or...

Khari's eyes were wide in the dark. “Fuck no. Shit, shitshitshit. Faster. We're moving faster." She lunged up the stairs, the fabric of her cloak pulling in Asala's hands.

"Agreed," Asala answered breathlessly. "Agreed!" she repeated, far more urgently. The tick-tick-tick behind them sounded like long legs tapping against the tiles of the floor below. Legs belonging to what sounded like rather large spiders. Had Khari been any slower in her ascent, Asala may have actually overtaken her. The woman seemed to be just as fearful of spiders as she was, so Asala was never given the opportunity. Moments after their flight began, they were spit out of the staircase and into a long hallway. A few steps later, Asala gently tugged on Khari's cloak to beckon her to stop for a moment.

"Shh," she cooed, and in the resulting silence, she listened any more skittering noises. They were in luck, it appeared, as it appeared to have died out, replaced by their labored breathing. "I think they are gone," Asala noted, no small amount of relief bleeding into her voice. However, when she turned her head, she was greeted with another sight. The hallway they were in seemed to stretch on forever in the dim light, but that wasn't the issue. On either side of them, a number of mirrors lined the wall and continued into the darkness ahead of them. "Where... are we?" she asked, though she doubted Khari knew the answer either.

She didn't seem inclined to answer, either; her eyes were fixed on the mirrors. Many of them were different sizes, all affixed seamlessly to the wall, except for the ones at the end of the hall, which faced them. Apparently, it turned at a right angle, and the mirrors continued. Some of them were broken, jagged pieces torn from their mountings to rest on the floor, others spiderwebbed in their frames. Thick antique brass, simple wood, patterned and plain—a few didn't have frames at all.

Khari stepped forward, her feet crunching on a broken shard. She glanced down at it, scoffing slightly, but when she lifted her eyes again, she pulled in a sharp gasp. “What the—? Her gaze fixed on one of the mirrors in particular, the one down at the end of the hall. It was full-length, a person-sized strip of reflective glass from floor to ceiling, but the figure it reflected was not either of them.

The darkness made it hard to say for sure, but it appeared to be an elf, dark hair spilling forward over her shoulders. Her face was decorated with vallaslin, but the patterns were different from Khari's, three bluish arrows fanned out over her brow. There was, Asala could tell, an irregularity below one of her knees, but since she wore breeches and leather-looking boots, it was impossible to say exactly what it was, except that the angle seemed off somehow.

“...Mom?" Khari took a few steps closer, but the figure in the mirror held up a hand, as if to halt her progress. As soon as Khari stopped, she brought a finger to her lips, stern eyes dark in the poorly-lit hall.

As though something to her right had drawn her attention down the hall, the figure's head abruptly turned sideways. After one more brief glance in their direction, she disappeared, reappearing in the mirror to their left a moment later, clearly in motion until she vanished around the corner where they could not see.

“Hey, wait—come back!" Khari launched into a run after the figure, not stopping for Asala's input on the matter.

Asala was unable to even call Khari's name before she was being dragged along with her. She still held tight to her cloak, unwilling to let her grip loosen even for a moment, lest risking losing her as well. Asala did not want to tackle the manor on her own. "Khari, wait--" she called in step. She could only imagine that they were playing into the hand of demon or whatever held dominion over the manor.

If Khari so much as heard her, she gave no sign of it, still sprinting. She rounded the corner, which revealed another passage just like the first. This time, the corridor split at the end, and the figure did, too, a distinguished-looking elf with hair the same color as Khari's taking the left fork while the woman took the right. Khari plainly hesitated, but only for a moment, bolting again to the left.

More figures ran ahead of them now. The first one Asala actually recognized was Vareth, but then Ser Durand appeared, too, and Khari broke away from the rest of the cluster to pursue him next. “Dammit, get back here! Get back—" Her pace slowed considerably, though it didn't seem to be because she was out of energy. Rather, all of the figures had come back together in the same place, slowing themselves and stopping, four pairs of eyes fixed on Khari: two different shades of brown, a green, and a light blue-grey.

Though she'd sprinted quite a distance, neither their speed nor the duration of their dash could have justified the harsh, jagged sound of Khari's breath. “Wait... wait for me..."

As one, they vanished, something like a plume of smoke roiling and coalescing in the mirror where they had been. In their place stood a much more familiar figure. Asala knew the patterns on his dark face well, if probably not quite so well as Khari did. The image of Romulus touched a hand to the glass from the other side, flattening his palm against it for a moment. But then he used it to push away, heading down the next hallway.

“Oh no you don't—" Khari jumped back into her mad dash, glass crunching heavily under her boots and shards of it flying back where she kicked it up as she ran, falling back to the ground with light tinkling sounds that echoed strangely in the hall. This time, when they rounded the corner, there was a door sitting ajar; Khari crashed bodily into it, apparently without a thought for the proven danger of thresholds in this place. It slammed back into one of the mirrors, cracking it where the knob was; several chunks broke off and hit the floor below.

By the time Asala could catch up, Khari had stopped again, this time for a very obvious reason: the door had led to a dead end. All the figures were gone, but the mirrors were not: this room seemed to be roughly octagonal in shape, all sides of it seamless mirror from floor to ceiling. With a noise caught somewhere between frustration and anger, Khari threw herself at the mirror, but even under the impact of her bodyweight, it didn't shatter. She left a long scratch in it where her shoulder armor caught, but nothing else.

"Khari..." Asala said quietly, though she added nothing to it. She did not wish to admonish her, clearly whatever she saw in the mirrors affected her and she doubted anything she could say would make it better. Truly, the only thing that may make it all better was to defeat the demon and leave the manor in one piece. She stepped forward slowly and gently laid a hand on Khari's shoulder, hoping its weight would be enough to reassure her. She glanced down at her, but when she looked back up to the mirror, she found it had changed once more.

Instead of either of their reflections, it showed a small child, about half the size that Asala stood now. It was a... familiar child, with long stark white hair, and a pair of nubs that would soon grow into horns protruding from her forehead. Golden eyes stared at them in shock, and then mild panic was beginning to crease her features. Asala sighed deeply to collect herself and then shook her head, the child on the other side mimicking her. Both Asala and the reflection took a step forward toward the mirror, stopped, both staring at each other-- studying one another. Soon, Asala's eyes fell to the child's neck, where an iron collar lay.

Both winced at the sight of it, and her hand floated up to her neck. While the child wore the collar, Asala felt nothing but the neckline of her cloak at her own. "It is... me," Asala stated. She had not seen herself then but... she remembered the collar. When her magic had manifested, she fainted, and did not remember what happened, only what came after. Darkness in a cold room. Tammy, distress and disappointment written on her face. And then she was alone for what felt like an eternity-- until Tammy returned. Asala swallowed thickly, feeling the memory weigh heavily on her shoulders.

She hadn't noticed at the time, but she was clenching her fist. She glanced down at it and brought it up to to look at it, the reflection doing the same. As she opened her hand, she could see the indentations where her nails had dug into her palm. Then she turned it over, so that the palm faced the mirror. She called upon the fade, and wreathed her hand in a warm pink light, that of the spirit of compassion. While her hand glowed, the Asala's in the mirror did not. She then shook her head and turned toward Khari, and away from the mirror. "No. It is not," she stated firmly. Not any more. She had only seen nine summers then, and it had felt like a lifetime since. She had grown since then, and she was no longer alone.

"We should try to find the demon, quickly. It has no right to play with our memories like this."

It took Khari several moments to respond in any recognizable way. When she did, it was to shake her whole body fiercely, almost like a dog shaking off water. Heaving a breath at the end of it, she nodded firmly, then reached up and back, her hand closing over the sword hilt just behind her shoulder. “Gonna see how dead the end is." The blade hissed free with a rasp, and Khari bounded forward. This time, her motion wasn't at all frantic; rather, it was controlled, deliberate, and perhaps more effectively forceful.

She swung the sword into the mirror, and it cracked, spiderwebbing almost all the way to the ceiling. A second blow created more cracks and a dull screech, and the third one shattered the mirror, the pieces in front of Khari falling in a cascade that forced her to step back. She was breathing quite heavily, but like her motions, her breaths were controlled now.

The wall she'd exposed looked bare, without a door or anything of the kind, and Khari made a disgruntled noise, grimacing and narrowing her eyes. “How 'bout it, then? You're a mage, anything weird going on magically here?" Her tone had a bit of an edge to it, but it was easy to tell that the sharpness wasn't meant for Asala.

Asala nodded and raised her hand again, this time calling upon a dispel. Soon, a wave of green light materialized and washed over the now bare wall, though it did not do anything noticeable. It was a faint hope that something would have happened, but it did not hurt to at least try it in her eyes. Still, while she reached into the fade to cast the spell, something had felt off. While the entire manor was off, this had been a more focused feeling, like there was something different around them. Asala's eyes fell from the wall to the ground, and the many shards of glass Khari had created. She then knelt, careful not to kneel into any of the glass and passed a hand over the glass.

She was right, something was different. On the second pass, she felt it again and began to carefully brush away the pieces of mirror with a barrier, so as not to accidentally cut herself. However, it soon touched something, and Asala could feel the magic emanating from it through the barrier. She glanced up at Khari for a moment, letting the barrier vanish before she reached down to find whatever it was she had felt. After flicking away some of the shards of mirror, she found what she'd been feeling. It was glass, but not a piece of the mirror Khari had broken. She picked it up and held it so that Khari could see it too. It was almost like a lens, perfectly circular, and holding a sort of magical air about it.

It was doubtful Khari would be able to sense the last part, but she at least seemed to recognize that this was a strange find. “I definitely didn't break anything into a perfect circle." She blinked at it, tilting her head. “Is it magic or something? Can you make it work?"

Asala nodded and attempted to do as she was asked. A funneled a bit of magic into the lens, and the effect was immediately apparent. The lens lit up as it activated, and their surroundings took on a hazy appearance. Fear of the unknown gripped her for a moment, but she continued to feed the lens magic, until the room around them soon bled away until they were left standing in what appeared to be an ordinary room. Asala glanced from side to side, surprised at the sudden and abrupt change. The mirrors on the walls were now gone, and in fact, a few of the walls were gone as well, leaving them in a rather nondescript room, or would be if it would not be for the dust.

While she gawked for a second or two, Asala quickly reached out for another magelight spell, and unlike her last few attempts, this one actually cast light. "Oh, thank goodness," she said, relief dripping from her voice. Finally, she stood and took in their new surroundings. Now with light, Asala could see a door on the far wall. she gestured in its direction and spoke, "There's a door."

“Well then what are we standing around for? Let's take it." Khari, apparently now able to see as well, eyed the shelving unit she'd inadvertently destroyed—probably where the lens had come from. Shaking her head a bit, she grabbed the door handle. pausing for only a moment when it opened to total darkness again. “C'mon, or we'll get separated again."

"Right," Asala nodded, pushing the ball magelight through the door before following soon after.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

They should've arrived at the next floor by now, right?

Vesryn caught himself thinking about how annoyingly narrow the stairwell was, and how tight the spiral was. Uncomfortable for someone in his amount of armor, though he was able to fit. The spin of the spiral shouldn't have been enough to make him dizzy, but he could feel it beginning to settle in. If there was just a window or something, some way he could see the outside, everything would be better, but sadly the house was not that kind.

"Ves, wait." Stel's tone was pitched low and urgent when she spoke from behind him. The sound of her footsteps halted, at which point it became clear that they were the only other footsteps within earshot. "Khari and Asala aren't... they're gone."

He turned abruptly at the sound of her voice, again subtly taking his axe in both hands and partially expecting a threat. As before, the threat wasn't one that an axe had a chance of dealing with. His mouth hung ajar momentarily, staring around the bend of the stairwell's spiral at where he expected Asala and Khari to be, but it was as Stel said: they were gone.

"There wasn't even a door this time," he said, his tone halfway to a complaint. "How could they just... damn it." He grimaced, quickly trying to think of what was best to do. Saraya was of little help at the moment, as her ability to give specific instructions was limited. She just felt about as uncomfortable as he did to be remaining where they were standing.

"I think we need to get out of this stairwell." It meant refusing to go back and look for Khari and Asala, but somehow Vesryn could guess that they would find nothing. Something in this house was working very hard to split them up. Divide and conquer was a simple enough tactic. He held out a gloved hand to her. "Probably safer if we don't let go of each other."

She hesitated for a moment, shifting to look behind her, but she must have been thinking something similar, because it didn't take her more than that moment to reach forward and take his hand. "I—all right." Her unease was not hard to detect.

"We'll find them, but not in here," he promised her, for what it was worth. There was something unnatural about the stairwell, he didn't need to be a mage to figure that out. Grasping her hand firmly so as to leave no chance of it slipping, he turned his gaze back forward and they started ahead.

The stairwell twisted on and on until he was certain they would reach the top of a tower of some sort rather than just another floor of the house. But when at last the air shifted and they stepped out onto a floor, Vesryn frowned. It was dark, and the angle was different, but... "This... this is where we just were." He said it with some degree of certainty, despite it being seemingly impossible. It was the same hall, with the same doors, the same place where they'd started up the stairs. Unless there was an exact replica hallway at the top that he hadn't been able to see when entering the house to begin with.

"But we were walking up the entire time, we..." He turned to look at the stairs, to confirm that they had in fact been going up the whole time, but when he turned his eyes to see behind Stel, all he found was a wall, smooth and covered, like the stairwell had never been there at all. He turned fully, setting down his axe and placing his hand on the flat surface, pushing against it, testing for weakness, but it was as solid as a castle battlement. He curled his hand into a fist and picked up his axe again.

"I know you didn't accidentally take us into the Fade again. So what is this place?"

Stel let out a breath; it sounded like she'd been holding it for a while. "I don't know," she admitted. "I've never heard of anything like this place before." At the mention of the Fade, though, she glanced down at her mark, as well as she could considering that the hand bearing it was wrapped around her sword still. She seemed to think better of that, though, and flipped it in her grip, sliding it home in the sheath. It did seem rather unlikely that whatever they faced here would be so kind as to allow them to confront it directly.

They lost a bit of light, but Stel focused on her mark, and the green scar brightened noticeably, letting her shift her palm out and cast its greenish pall over the hallway. "If not the stairs, then... I suppose we have to try a different door. Maybe it's a labyrinth or something. Only one way out." From the sound of it, she didn't like the guess, though whether that was because she thought it was implausible or something else was harder to say.

Her hand tightened a bit around his, and she stepped towards one of them. Strangely, it seemed to be ajar already. It almost certainly hadn't been the first time they were here. Pushing it open with the side of her fist, Stel peered in as well as she could without crossing the threshold. "It's... I can't tell for sure, but it looks like a gallery? Maybe if we can find out whose house this was..." Glancing down, she carefully put one foot over the break between hall and room as if ready to snatch it back at a moment's notice.

But it landed normally, and nothing happened when she shifted her weight forward to step the rest of the way in, so it seemed they were safe for now. The light level changed as soon as they were both inside: or rather, several lights came on at once. Magelights, blue-purple in color, flickered to life beneath what seemed to be a series of portrait frames on the walls. Stel moved them towards the first one before abruptly stopping, transfixed.

This close, he could see the first of the paintings. It wasn't so much a portrait as a scene, but it had the same sort of oil-paint style. They were looking at the back of a small child, unidentifiable save for the simple blue dress and disheveled fall of black hair. She stood in front of a half-open door, light from outside spilling onto her and casting a long shadow. Indiscernible figures were beyond the door, nothing more than vague, dark shapes, given the impression of movement away.

Vesryn frowned at it. The sudden appearance of light implied to him that whatever force was controlling the house, it wanted them to be able to see these. He wasn't sure, then, if it was better to fight it or go along with it, but if magic or demons were involved here, and he had to imagine they were, going along with them was rarely a wise idea. Still, he scrutinized the painting a moment. "I'm no art critic, but that seems a rather odd subject for a piece to hang on your wall."

"It's me." Stel shook her head. "I think. Maybe if—" She took several quick steps, soft footfalls echoing in the almost-empty gallery.

The second painting was obviously of her, captured with eerie accuracy. The only real difference between the woman in the painting and Stel as she was now were what seemed to be about half a decade and armor. In the painting, she was curled upon herself, knees clutched to her chest, looking at something that could not be seen in the frame with wide, terrified eyes. A shadow fell over her—large and humanoid in shape, but there was no clue in the painting itself as to what person had cast it.

There was no doubt that Stel herself knew, though—abstract things that had never actually been wouldn't have arrested her the way this had. She wasn't even breathing, not for several moments, and he was close enough to sense how stiff she'd become. She seemed almost to have forgotten he was present; her hand loosened around his until she wasn't actually holding onto him at all, and her eyes glazed over, unfocused.

"Hey." Vesryn squeezed her hand, quickly securing his axe across his back to free up his other hand and winding around to stand in front of Stel, blocking her view of the painting in front of her. It was obviously born of magic; no matter how many people of influence Stel knew, he couldn't believe someone that lived in the Emerald Graves would have reason to make multiple paintings depicting her. In less than flattering lights, as well. He carefully placed his other hand near where her shoulder met with her neck. "Stay with me. Talk to me, let's figure this out. It's targeting you. Has to be a demon, right? What is it making you feel?"

Stel blinked several times, emerging from whatever strange torpor she'd been lulled into. And it did seem to be that—as though she'd been asleep and was only just waking, fixing bleary eyes on him for several long moments before she even looked to recognize who he was. "I..." Her brows furrowed; she seemed to struggle to speak, and failed the first few times she tried. "I'm scared. Alone; I felt alone."

Once she'd said it, she only looked even more confused. "But that's... I've never heard of a demon like this. It's... it's in our heads, Ves, or at least mine. As much as Nightmare was, if it can do... that." Her breath trembled when it left her; she shook her head almost as if clearing the last vestiges of drowsiness from herself.

"I'm scared, too," he admitted, smiling uneasily. He was relieved just to see her refocus, brought out of whatever spell the place had put her under for a second. "Gods, even Saraya's scared. But let's all be scared together. We're not alone, and we're not going to be." Quite honestly, he wanted to hug her, as he was finding the act of holding onto something right now to be especially comforting, but they needed to keep moving, not sit still and allow this place to torment them. "What do you think, keep going, or head back?" He had no desire for her to subject herself to more of whatever the house wanted her to feel. Fear, loneliness... but he was confident that as long as he was able to stay with her, she would make it through this room, and this place.

She took a moment to collect herself; it was a process he by now knew how to track. A deep breath, a self-conscious straightening of her posture, and a careful smoothing of her facial expression. The last was imperfect this time—he could still see the tension there, especially the tight discomfort settled around her eyes. "I think... we should keep going. I doubt we'll be able to get out of here or find the others by going back." It went without saying that they needed to do both of those things.

"Let's... let's go. It's probably better if I don't see many more of those, but I'm guessing the door will be on the far end." She swallowed, steeling herself, then nodded to indicate she was ready to proceed.

He nodded, taking his hand off her shoulder, though he remained attached to her by the other, their fingers laced together for security more than anything. Keeping their heads down for the most part, they walked past the remaining fires lighting up works of cruel art on the walls, not bothering to take any of them in. The door was on the far end, as Stel expected, and Vesryn pushed it open, making sure it held that way until both of them were fully on the other side. Only then did he allow it to close, and allow himself to take in where they had ended up.

It seemed to be an extension of the art gallery, but this room looked older, the stonework of a slightly different, more archaic design. In the cracks here and there was green, vines possibly from outside, but it seemed more to be growing from the walls than through them. The chamber was lit by more magefire, this time burning in braziers placed periodically throughout the central line of the room, which was an elongated rectangle with them on the far end.

The fires cast blue-green lights on life-sized statues on either side of them, creating shadows that crawled and flickered up on the walls behind them. Vesryn approached the first on his left, noticing almost immediately the stone figure's elven traits: the ears, the body structure, the armor, which was quite strikingly like his own. But the statue was not him, as the hair was quite different, closer cut and combed to one side. The face was impossible to see, as the statue was posed such that his face was hidden deliberately behind his arm, as though he didn't wish to look upon what was in front of him.

"I'm not sure I get the point of..." he trailed off, feeling something well up inside of him, at which point he gasped quite audibly, taking a step back and feeling a constricting, choking in his chest, a tightening in his throat. His eyes watered, threatening tears, the overall feeling most similar to that darkest moment in the Fade, surrounded by bodies that rose and tried to kill him and Stel. The tears would not be held back, and soon a few spilled unbidden down his face.

He blinked through them, taking a step back forward at the insistent urging in his mind. He found himself wanting, needing to see the face, but there was simply no angle at which he could stand that it was not shielded by the elf's plate-covered arm.

"Ves?" Stel was clearly alarmed by the suddenness and strength of the reaction, but she'd seen something like it once before, and it didn't take her long to put the pieces together. "It's Saraya, isn't it?" The sentence didn't quite end the right way, as though there were another question she almost asked instead or as well, but she stayed close, moving voluntarily with him when he went forward, shifting slightly sideways so as to study him instead of the statue, no doubt.

"She knows this person," he explained, his voice uncomfortably restricted. It was such a weird state to be in, experiencing feelings that were not his own. Emotional reactions at things that stirred nothing in him. "He was important somehow. What about the others?" He whirled around, taking swift steps to the room's other side, trusting Stel to keep up. On the other side was a robed figure, an elven woman judging by her figure, her face buried in her hands as though she was crying.

"This one, too. She feels... she feels their loss. She misses them." He sniffed, wiping more tears from his eyes. "I think... sometimes she almost forgets them, but seeing them like this, even without their faces, brings it rushing back. Like she lost them yesterday." Maybe she couldn't remember their faces? If all of this was constructed out of something a demon could find in their own minds... but all the faces of the dead in the Fade, she had remembered them all there. What made these different?

He turned to find the next, moving deeper into the room. The next one stopped him cold, stricken with fear for a moment. A figure of an elven mage, staff gripped tightly in both hands, fingers intensely clutching the wood, aggressively pointing the focused end down towards the ground, where Vesryn felt a foreign urge to sink. The mage hid his face in his shoulder, but somehow Vesryn could imagine him snarling. He could feel hate in the way the man stood.

Saraya didn't want to look at him, and swiftly they backed away and turned, finding themselves mere inches from the sharpened point of an arrow. A woman in lighter ancient armor held it drawn back, stone bowstring taut with tension, her face hooded and lowered to the ground. There was so little by which to tell who she was, but again Saraya knew, and this one hurt as well. "I don't know what she hopes to find," he admitted, even as she pulled him away, on to the next.

His heart nearly stopped for the next. A tall elven man, dressed in elegant robes or perhaps a noble's attire of ages past, with curly hair and a proud warrior's figure. He shielded his eyes with one hand, again giving off the impression of crying, while the other hand was outstretched towards Vesryn, as if telling him not to come any closer. He gasped in a breath. "She loved this one. Loved him very much."

Alone was what Estella had reported feeling, and Vesryn felt it now like he never had. Grief and shame and loss and endless isolation. He backed up steadily, unable to look at the curly-haired elf any longer, and fearing what the next would be, but requiring to look at it. Before he could, however, he felt a sharp puncturing pain in the back of his left leg, and he stumbled. A knife, quite real and sharp steel, had pierced his leg where the armor was weak behind the knee, inflicting rather significant damage. He cried out briefly, losing his balance from the sudden pain in his leg. His weight carried him a few steps further into the room before he collapsed to his knees.

The knife was held by a child, and elf child, so short that the strike to the back of Vesryn's legs had been done at a natural height. It was a young boy, curly headed like the man across the room from him, dressed in a little armor set to match. He hid his face like all the others, tucking it into his elbow and lashing out blindly.

And then he noticed what he'd fallen to his knees before. Not a statue, but a mosaic of some kind, the pieces of stone all varying shades of green, but seeming to depict a great emerald dragon, the one thing willing to stare down at him, if only to breathe stone fire down the painted wall at where he knelt. The eyes seemed to glow with energy, though the rest of the dragon's figure was quite stylized and unrealistic. Saraya took note of it, and felt there was no better place for her to remain at the moment, than on the ground in the path of the flames.

A soft touch at his leg, followed by the familiar warmth of a healing spell, preceded Stel's voice by a fair margin. It was far from expert, as was the case with all her magic, but it was enough that the bleeding stopped, at least. A moment later, she shuffled up to sit on her legs beside him. After a pause for hesitation, ingrained into almost everything she did as such pauses were, she lifted her hand to his back, placing it atop his armor where it protected the spot between his shoulder blades.

She leaned slightly into him, putting her cheek against his arm. It couldn't have been comfortable, with the plate there, but she didn't shift around or complain. "Let me know when you're ready to move and I'll help you stand," she said softly, then let herself fall quiet again. Something about the way she said it implied the plural 'you.'

He didn't want to stand or move. Not particularly. His armor felt ten times heavier, and somehow that wasn't so bad. He remained still for a long moment, content to just have Stel at his side. Though he felt Saraya's emotions at times as his own, he was still distinctly aware that the crushing despair, the hopelessness he felt here was not his own, but hers. And if he felt anything of his own, it was sorrow for what she had been forced to endure for so many years, every time she came close to losing her memory and forgetting leading to her just remembering again, and having the pain dredged up fresh again.

"She feels hopeless sometimes," he confided to her, quietly. "Not for us, and what we're doing, but just for herself. No matter how much we're able to do, she and I... every connection she ever had is gone. She can never have anything like what we have. Never speak to anyone. Never touch anyone. She's hardly real anymore." His eyes wandered up to the green dragon mural. He knew what it was full well. The rest of it he'd need to parse through later, if Saraya was willing to be open to him when he wanted to try.

"It can make her feel like she did when I first found her. Impossibly alone in the world. Desiring only to rejoin these people." He glanced one more time at the little boy with the knife on his right, but Saraya directed his gaze back at the dragon, more specifically the base of the mural.

"I'm sorry," she replied, releasing a slow, heavy breath. She turned her eyes up, apparently fixing them on the dragon's, though she was a little too far in his peripherals to be certain. "I wish... I wish there was something we could do." Solutions to those kinds of problems, however, weren't within even the Inquisition's power to fix—not by a long shot.

"But it can't be helping to stay here, can it? To be forced to remember like this by a demon or... whatever this is." Her concern was perhaps warranted; even apart from the possible ramifications for Saraya's mentality, there were other dangers. "It's not... it's not like with Nightmare, right? Not interfering with the connection?"

"No." He shook his head slightly. "And I know... she knows, it isn't helping. But I think some part of her feels it's deserved." As odd as that sounded, that was how he felt, or what he felt of her. That this was where she belonged. But it wasn't right, and Saraya could recognize as well as Vesryn could that remaining here would kill them both, and possibly Stel too. And that was unacceptable.

"I'm ready. Let's go." He let her help him back to his feet, his leg still mostly unsteady beneath him. But with just a bit of lean on her it wasn't unbearable, and they made their way to the nearby door at the end of the hall. He didn't bother looking back at the statues before grabbing the handle and letting the door swing open.

The hallway they entered after that was extremely mundane by comparison. Aside from the same general feeling of forlorn-ness that seemed to pervade the entire mansion, nothing seemed too distinctive. Either the entity commanding it was beginning to weaken, had decided they were poor targets, or it only controlled certain parts of the house to such a large degree.

Stel opened several doors as they traversed the hallway, but the rooms they inspected proved to have little of interest, just more of the same pristine furniture they'd seen in the foyer, styled for different rooms: an office, a child's bedroom, a lounge. Nothing stuck out as obviously important, and they were almost at the end and a staircase down when she opened the final door on their right.

When she did, it was only to bodily collide with another person. Khari staggered backwards upon impact, nearly hitting Asala behind her. “Damn—hold on." She blinked at the both of them for a moment before lunging, wrapping Stel in a hug. “Found you! Or you found us, not sure which." She let go and took half a step back. “Uh... it is really you, right? Haven't seen any illusions like actual people in here so far, but I guess it could happen."

The impact nearly sent Stel to the floor—Khari was considerably more solid than she was, and had been moving quite a bit faster. But if anything, the hug kept her upright, and it didn't take her long to regain her balance. "I don't think that's in its repertoire, no. It probably would have already done so if it could have." She sighed, but if anything, her body language was more relaxed than it had been in a while. Perhaps it was the effect of the extra company—it stood to reason that Loneliness would be less powerful in the face of camaraderie, after all.

A laugh escaped Vesryn, breathy and genuine, and he clapped Khari on the shoulder in greeting, shifting as much weight as he could onto his good leg. He imagined he probably looked something of a mess, but he was hardly ashamed of that. "It's good to see you both." He soon noticed the object that Asala carried, some kind of lens, by the looks of it magical. "What's that you've found?"

"I am unsure," Asala answered, looking at the lens in her hand. "But when I activated it, it showed us the true form of the room we were in, not the one the demon wanted us to see."

“Doesn't seem to be doing much of anything here, though." Khari glanced around, then shrugged. “Still no Zee or Cy, huh? Seems like we should keep looking."

The lens proved to be at least somewhat effective on a few of the other rooms they entered; if they looked through it, they could see what the house really looked like: decrepit, dingy, and covered in spiderwebs. After they came across a doorway with a giant cobweb stretched across it, Khari stopped trying to look through the device, leaving it to the others.

They passed downstairs, without incident this time. When they reached the landing, Khari paused, cocking her head as though she'd heard something. A moment later, the rest of them could hear it, too, shuffling footsteps, followed by a door creaking open at the end of the hall. She tensed, hand reaching back for her sword, but the figures that appeared from behind the door were familiar, and she breathed a soft sigh of relief.

“Zee, Cy! We're over here."

Cyrus's eyes found them first; his posture eased considerably when they did. “Excellent. Wasn't sure where this one would go." He said it like he had expectations for the doors in general, which was admittedly a bit of an improvement over the rest of them.

"Cy," Stel breathed, tone laden with relief. "Zee. It's... really good to see you." Pursing her lips, she made eye contact with her brother. "Any idea what we're dealing with? We must have done something right, if we all wound up in the same place again."

“Loneliness demon." Cyrus's answer was immediate, certain. “I believe it has possessed the house as a whole. Getting out of here will likely require finding the locus of its control and forcing it to manifest, so that we can slay it." He shifted his grip slightly on what seemed to be a book he was carrying under his arm, then eyed the lens in Asala's hand keenly. “May I?" He held a hand out towards her, clearly requesting that she hand over the object.

Once she had, he studied it for a moment, blinking in something like surprise when he peered through it. “Interesting..." Tilting his head, he opened the book with one hand, arm braced against the spine, flipping a few pages with the other until he reached what appeared to be a specific one. It was hard to see the illustration well, but it didn't matter after a moment anyway—the writing on the pages shifted. For several long moments, Cyrus scanned new words, brow furrowed, and then he closed the book with a snap.

“Is there a child's room around here somewhere?"

Admittedly Vesryn had not been paying all that much attention to their surroundings after leaving the room with the elven statues behind. All the house had done up to that point was target either him or Stel in a very personal way. But one of the rooms they had passed on their way here did indeed stand out in his mind, as soon as Cyrus mentioned it.

"There is, actually. We passed it not long before we came here, it isn't far." He limped a step away, beckoning. "Come on, it's just this way."

Cyrus nodded. “I think we'll find what we want there."

Khari followed willingly enough, but her skepticism emerged in her tone if nowhere else. “Which is... what, exactly? And how do you even know?"

“I'm not sure exactly what. Hopefully being able to see the room as it is will provide some hint. As for how..." Cyrus tapped the cover of the book. “This fell off a bookshelf in the library. I suspected it might be important, and it was. The journal belongs to a child. A little girl. She describes being spoken to in her dreams by a friend. It stands to reason that she's the conduit the creature used to enter this plane."

Khari frowned. “Makes sense... but why would it drop the answers into your hands like that? The lens was kind of an easy find too, actually."

Cyrus lifted his shoulders, though his expression did not match the lightness of the gesture. “There's a reason such demons are rare. Their existence is unstable. They feed off of loneliness, but that is an emotion that seeks its own end in a way that Pride or Envy or even Despair don't. Loneliness is a craving for company." He paused, then continued. “Perhaps it wants to be seen."

They arrived in front of the door, then, and Khari opened it back up. Initially, it just looked as it had the first time Vesryn and Estella passed it. But then the lens in Cyrus's hand glimmered, and their surroundings changed, illusion shimmering away like a mirage in the desert.

What it left behind was a rather grim picture. The smell hit them all first, old rot, flesh and wood alike. The source was clearly the desiccated corpse laid out on the bed, a small body that could not have been more than four feet and a few inches tall. Khari sucked a breath in through her teeth, and immediately seemed to regret it, lifting her hand to her face and fitting it over her nose and mouth. “Shit."

Cyrus's expression was grim, but unsurprised. “Her thoughts and feelings would have guided the demon into the world. It's likely to be trapped in a sentimental object. If you were a lonely little girl, where would you put something like that?" He seemed to be asking the room as a whole.

The query provoked an obvious reaction in Stel, who swallowed thickly and stepped past her brother and Khari into the room. "I'd keep it with me," she said, without hesitation. She lingered a moment more, steeling herself for the implications of that statement, and then crossed the room to the bed, old floorboards creaking underneath her. Though the body was half-rotted away, she was careful with it, shifting the little girl's clothes around gently and pursing her lips when she found a pocket.

When she drew her hand away, there was a small object in it. Opening her fingers, Stel uncovered a wooden figurine, carved in the shape of a large dog. "What... what should we do with it?"

A quaking tremor beneath their feet answered first, as if the whole house shuddered at once. Cyrus braced himself on the doorframe; Khari nearly fell backwards into Zee before regaining her balance. “I don't think it liked that."

“Destroy it. That will force the demon to appear."

Estella didn't look especially happy to be doing it, but she nodded, returning her eyes to the figure. She exhaled; flame bloomed at her fingertips and licked up the wood, blackening it and then burning it away entirely. She was left with only ashes in her hand, but for a moment, nothing happened.

Then the house shuddered again, and the ashes gusted away from Stel's hand. Where they fell to the floor, a glowing circle appeared, and from it there appeared what could only have been the demon. In sharp contrast to its more impressive kin, this one was rather small and pitiful, almost like a heavily-deformed child, lumpy grey flesh tufted unevenly with white hair. It hunched, enough that its knuckles dragged the ground, and peered up at them with doleful, watery pale eyes.

Vesryn wondered how many people had ever laid eyes on such a demon before. He stepped forward, his intention clearly communicated by the way he hefted his axe. He had to strongly remind himself that this was not, in fact, a child, that the real child's body was in the bed across the room, and this thing was responsible for the child's death. Not entirely, of course, if he was understanding what had happened here, but all the same, it had to die.

He'd forced himself to strike down things he had no wish to attack before, and as before, he allowed Saraya to do what he was unsure of, and guide his axe back, steadying his weight beneath him, steeling his heart. With one swift, surehanded motion he brought the weapon down, allowing his eyes to close as it found its mark, and letting the sound and the feel confirm that the demon was dead.

Withdrawing the weapon once it was done, he took only a step back towards the others before the house gave another great groan around them, this one much more consistent and urgent. The dying moans of a structure only kept up by this creature's hidden and immense power. He sought his friends' eyes. "We need to move."

And move they did.

It was initially difficult to get their bearings in the house, given that the decaying edifice bore almost no resemblance to the building they'd entered. But fortunately the complete lack of direction they'd all had to deal with when they were getting turned around constantly was no longer present, and they eventually came upon the first hallway they'd entered.

Khari crashed through the door into the foyer, and that was indeed where it spit them out. The front door took more work, locked as it still seemed to be from the outside, but between Asala's magic and Vesryn's axe, they got through with time to spare. The manor collapsed slowly behind them, until it was only a still pile of ruins.

Khari heaved a sigh, bracing her hands on her knees for several breaths. Straightening, she glanced back at the house with a deep frown. “Let's... not ever do that again."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

She was keenly aware of how similar her own workspace was beginning to look to Cyrus's. Asala had attempted to keep everything manageable, and for a time had actually succeeded. Books and loose notes had a habit of multiplying, and eventually her bookcase was full of various tomes and manuals, some arcane related, some still in untranslated Tevene, others for pleasure and suggested by Estella. Some were even hand bound, a mixture of her handwriting and Cyrus's. The ones that did not fit on the bookcase was beginning to stack up on the floor beside it, though there remained a... relatively neat order to it. Larger books on the bottom, smaller on top. Asala liked to think that she kept it a bit more ordered than Cyrus kept his. Still, she had a long way to get before she reached the amount of content he had at his disposal.

The book she was currently studying however, was strangely enough an armor manual she had borrowed from the quartermaster. The barrier armor she had cast in the Emerald Graves had been the first combat run of that particular spell. While it did it job well enough and blocked a lightning bolt, she felt it could still use a bit more power. That wasn't the only issue, either, as the spell was meant for all of her friends, not just her. She had yet to get their dimensions down, and therefore someone like Khari would find the armor far too loose, while Leon would most likely shatter it if he flexed too hard. She would have to find them later and take measurements, but first she would need to learn the fundamentals for the basic armor types.

On the desk beside the book she read was a plain sheet of parchment, notes already being taken in her unfailingly neat handwriting. Beside that, Bibi lay in wait for another pass of the quill, the fluttering of the feather having enraptured him. He swatted at it every time it grew close. Asala had taken a moment from her studies in order to tease the cat with it, waving it in front of his whiskers before snatching it away.

Just as she’d turned to dangle the feather in front of the Bibi’s face, the door slammed open. Perhaps, a little too enthusiastically by the expression on the visitor’s face. Fortunately, a hand snatched out in time to grab the door handle before it could collide with the wall. A wild-haired Zahra stood breathless and red-faced at its entrance, holding the door ajar before she finally managed to suck in enough air to look somewhat abashed, “Oh. No, wait. That was rude. Let’s try that again.” She cleared her throat and held up a finger, before disappearing back behind the door.

There was a moment of silence. Awkward ones. Though, probably not for her. It didn’t seem as if anything fazed her. Not even entering someone’s chamber without announcing herself. If she was shy of anything
 it was manners. However, there’d been an unmistakable look of excitement drawn across her dusky features, as if she couldn’t contain herself. She rapped her knuckles three times against the door. Two more beats followed. “Are you busy? May I come in?” A raucous snort sounded shortly after, as well as a weak attempt to stifle laughter, bubbling behind the door. It sounded somewhat smothered. Possibly behind one of her hands.

“I promise it’ll be worth pulling you away from your studies.”

She did sound sincere.

The door blasting open nearly startled Asala out of her chair, while it did cause Bibi to jump a foot into the air, before landing back on his feet and streaking toward the bed. She had only enough time to turn and face the intrusion and process what Zahra had said before she was back behind the door, this time knocking politely. Another awkward moment passed, though this time because of how shell-shocked Asala was. She stared at the door before she shook her head and lifted her hands, though Zahra couldn't see them, being back on the other side of the door.

"Sure?" she asked, before she tilted her head. "I do not think it counts the second time however," Asala added, this time with an additional tease.

“Oh,” came from behind the door as it slowly unlatched and pushed back open. “I suppose you’re right. Technically speaking.” Zahra finally fully entered the room and clicked it shut behind her, pressing her back against the door. The grin had already eased its way back across her features, until it lit up her entire face. Whatever secret she was holding back seemed almost physically painful to leave unvoiced. She arched a thick eyebrow and gestured towards the kitten skulking underneath Asala’s bed. “Suppose he won’t forgive me for awhile. Sorry, Bibi.”

She cleared her throat again and pushed away from the door, closing the distance between them until she stood in front of Asala’s desk. Seeing all the books and rolled parchment papers strewn across Asala’s office, Zahra clicked her tongue and planted both hands atop the table, regarding her with a languid smile, “Now, I’ve a secret place to show you, kitten. No hints.” There was an amused lilt to her voice; as if she were holding all the cards. It was obviously something she enjoyed.

“Who knows how long we’ll be able to catch a break for,” she tapped a finger across the surface of the table, impatient and excited all at once, “and I’d say we all deserve a little break, don’t you? Won’t you come along?”

"Of course, Let me just..." She said, looking down at the notes she had been writing. She dipped the quill in its inkwell and finished off the thought she was on before Bibi had distracted her. She'd always make time for Zee, she could always find time to take notes later. Finishing off the last letter, she replaced the quill where it belonged and blue the ink dry on the paper. If she was not careful, she would come back to find paw prints inked across her desk. Once dry, she slid the notes into the manual and closed it for safe keeping.

Finished, she looked up to Zee and nodded. "Okay, ready." She then looked at her suspiciously. "This... will not involve a blindfold, will it?" she asked.

Zahra pushed herself away from the desk and admirably waited without interrupting finishing touches on her studies, at least momentarily until she returned. The smile still hadn’t left her lips, though she looked pleased with herself. Perhaps she hadn’t expected Asala to so easily leave her duties. It wouldn’t have been the first time Zahra had had to find other ways to entertain herself. She wasn’t as busy as the others—if she wasn’t practicing with her rapiers, or brooding over her lack of a bow, she was drinking in the Herald’s Rest or harassing her friends whenever she had the opportunity to.

She hummed a low tune in the back of her throat and idled to the side, balancing most of her weight on one foot before trading it off to the other, eyebrow raising once more, as Asala met her gaze. “I solemnly do swear that no blindfolds are involved. This time.” A tease. The inclinations were usually innocuous in nature; but it was difficult to tell when she was being serious or only trying to rustle out a reaction for kicks. She operated in innuendos, and lewd winks. Perhaps, especially so when she knew that the person in question would turn a lovely shade of red.

With an exaggerated flourish and a smile that was all but innocent, Zahra held out her elbow for Asala to take. Even if she denied the offer, foolish as it appeared to be, she was sure that she’d take it in stride. She always did.

Asala had mostly grown used to Zee's antics, though the woman always maintained a startling ability to surprise her and turn her features a shade of bright red. Fortunately, this was not one of those times, though what the immediate future held for her, she could not say. Chances were high though, that she'd find a way. Still, Asala couldn't say that she wasn't looking forward to it.

She returned the smile with one of her own and dipped into a curtsey, playing along with her theatrics. Once she rose, she accepted the offered elbow. "Lead on, my dear captain," she beckoned. Asala couldn't help but follow the playful example Zee set when she was around.

Zahra seemed rather pleased that Asala was playing along with her little game. Like a proper gentleman should, she led them towards the door and shut it promptly behind them. It took them awhile to traverse across the grounds, and there was no clear indication where she was taking them. Perhaps, that was a part of the allure. She kept the conversation light and gave no inkling as to what, exactly, she was planning on showing her. It may have been a frightening prospect
 but given the person in question, it was a safe bet that she wasn’t playing on doing anything too questionable or dangerous.

It certainly wouldn’t involve running. It did, however, involve quite a bit of stairs. She’d led them to one of the older wings of Skyhold—a tower that hadn’t been remodeled or put to use yet. From the outside, one side of its face was completely missing. The highest point. Something was flapping on its side; black in color, but from their vantage point, it was difficult to tell what it was. Zahra’s beaming grin only widened as she opened the creaky door and flourished a hand in front of her, beckoning Asala to take the first steps inside.

Only then did she lead from behind, guiding her steps up the dimly lit, spiraling staircase. Apparently someone, most likely Zahra, had preemptively lit the iron sconces against the walls. A soft warmth pressed against their sides as they walked. She’d obviously planned ahead and almost seemed to expect that Asala would have agreed to come along with her. Infrequent windows offered natural light and as they ascended, they could see the Frostback Mountains' staggering peaks, cutting into the sky. She hummed a merry tune, and once they neared the top of the stairs, she squeezed by and pushed the door open for her, bowing her head a little, “After you, m’lady.”

Asala mimicked the gesture with another curtsy. "My thanks," she offered with a loose smile, before entering.

The circle-shaped floor opened up and looked to be recently inhabited. If Zahra’s corner in the Herald’s Tavern was anything to go by
 she’d brought much more from whatever she’d had stored on her ship and dragged it all the way here. Probably with the help of her crewmen. Large pillows were pressed up against the cobblestone walls; smaller ones were littered across the floor. There was a peculiar seating area with a low table, surrounded by more cushions in an array of bright, ridiculous colors. Reds, and shades of orange, mostly. A large chest overflowing and stuffed with various clothes sat nearby. It became clear what had been blocking the opening of the tower. A large, patch-worked tapestry reminiscent of stars; made from some sort of thin material that allowed the sun to filter through and cast patterns on the opposing wall.

The light was dim. Which may have been intentional, because of what sat in the middle of the room on a wooden stool. A paper lantern with a candle inside; the paper, however, had been cut into various shapes, casting dancing stars against the walls around them. Beside it was a wine bottle. It was a wonder in itself where all these peculiar items had come from. Zahra made an excited noise beside her, and spun in a small circle, arms outstretched. “What do you think? A little place away from everything—the noise, the studying, the worries,” she looked pleased with herself, “A place to let loose, have fun.”

"Wow..." was all that Asala could say. She entered the room slowly, spinning on her heels with each step to take in the walls. It was much like Zahra herself, a vibrant hodge-podge collection of oddities that all just seemed to coalesce into one exceptionally unique package. "Where did you... How did you..." Asala tried to ask, though she was unsure which one to go with first, or if she should even ask anything. It would've taken some time to gather all of these items, and to carry them up all those stairs. Asala looked toward Zee and laughed sweetly, figuring that no, those questions weren't necessary. Instead, she offered a simple, "It is lovely."

She's found herself in the center of the room, with the stool and the lantern. She let her hand rest on the stool for a second while she looked at the lantern, before she carefully picked it up. The stars cast by the paper moved with the lantern, before they began to gently spin as she twirled it between her figures. It looked as if they were moving against the wall, dancing in the dim light. Asala watched as the night spun on the walls, her smile never leaving her face.

Zahra was leaning up against the frame of the door, watching Asala twirl around the room with lantern in hand. She had a peculiar expression on her face; somewhat satisfied that she’d done something good
 and another one that was hard to place. “Isn’t it, though?” Her expression softened as she took a step into the room and flourished her hands to the side, encompassing the room in its entirety.

“So, you’re free to use it as you please,” her grin hadn’t wavered at all, “Slumber parties, wine nights and when it’s warmer, I’d imagine the stars would be lovely.” She paused in her tirade to look up at the buffeting sheet poised over the tower’s exposed side, and tilted her head at it. “Eventually I’ll tell the others about it.” An embarrassed laugh sifted its way out as she clicked the heel of her boot across a corner of exposed cobblestone flooring. The rest seemed to be littered with furred rugs and heavy, decorated throws. “But we could keep it our little secret for now, no?”

As always, she didn’t seem particularly concerned about permissions, or simple manners, or even if they’d ever stumble onto it before she managed to unveil it
 though where she was concerned, it was never surprising.

Asala chuckled at the mention of slumber parties. "I will try to keep it free of my notes then," she added with a self-deprecating smile. She of all people knew what her own room was beginning to look like.

"But, yes. I'd like that," she said with a smile. She could do with some down time that didn't involve her nose in a book or her notes.

Clearly pleased with Asala’s answer to keep this secret place privvy, Zahra crossed towards the large chest pressed up against the wall and kicked it open with the toe of her boot. She began digging through its contents, rifling through long silken dresses, and other assortments of strange clothes from faraway places; certainly nothing that had come from these parts.

Material slipped through her fingers as she straightened her shoulders and held up something that looked far too large to fit the smaller woman. It appeared as if she’d collected things just for acquiring it. The smile wobbled a little as she held the dress up to her face, and peered over collar, “Well, it’s our little secret then. Might as well enjoy it while it stays that way.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

On the Firstday of the year 9:43 Dragon, the Inquisition marshaled the elite of their forces for an operation on the snow-covered, frozen-through lake below their home at Skyhold.

All of the Irregulars had been called into action, and a number of personal friends and allies. Rom normally would've reluctantly made his way out into the snow, bundled head to toe in furs and cloaks, but the operation in question sounded promisingly fun, in large part because it was going to be directed by Khari. Some other kind of exercise the young Dalish had practiced in their spare time, he suspected. If that was the case, he was absolutely interested, and made his way out the gate with almost a spring in his step. It was hampered a bit by the deep snow.

The surface was a little more packed down on the lake's surface, but still soft from the fresh layer made by last night's snowfall. A small crowd had assembled below, some of them easily recognizable from a distance, like Khari from her red hair or Vesryn from his lion's pelt cloak. He looked to be one of the later arrivals, but not the last. Out on the lake a sort of large playing area had been established with Inquisition flags marking separate zones, which appeared to have been altered somewhat significantly since the last time Rom had seen them. The snow had been sculpted quite intentionally, from the looks of it, laid out to resemble uneven terrain punctuated by walls of varying heights and angles, placed somewhat irregularly. There were even some pillars made out of ice jutting out of the landscape, a few straight upwards, and others leaned or collapsed. Most likely, magic had been needed to achieve that particular effect.

He made his way over to Khari, waving to a few of the others in greeting on his way. He stopped next to her, a grin working its way onto his face. "Happy Firstday to you. What's all this?"

“Happy Firstday!" She grinned back. Presently, Khari stood near to the center of the field, next to Leon. They'd been talking about something that seemed to have caught her interest; her enthusiasm was palpable. “We're playing something called capture the flag. Leon's teaching me how to be a strategist, so I'm having a match against him today."

She turned her attention to the commander for a moment, resting her hands on her hips. “So... are we gonna give everyone the rules now? Looks like most everybody I invited showed up." The last few did seem to be trickling in now, among them Lia, Ithilian, and Amalia even. She'd apparently asked quite a number to be here—at a glance, it looked like thirty or thirty-five people.

"I think we can do that, yes." Leon clapped his hands together loud enough to draw attention, then hopped up into a low snow wall to make sure everyone could see him. Not that he really needed to worry much about that in general. "Happy Firstday, everyone. I'm happy to see all of you here to help with our exercises today. For those of you who don't know yet, we're going to be playing a game of capture the flag. The team captains will be myself and Khari—for today at least, we're the commanders, and you're the armies, as it were." He paused there, smiling mildly.

"If you've never played before, the game is really quite simple. One half of this field belongs to each team. Crossing into enemy territory puts you at risk—if you are captured, you have to enter the designated prison area. Capture occurs if you're brought to the ground or incapacitated in some way, but do avoid any actual knockouts, of course." He pointed to two opposite corners of the fields, delineated by rough squares bounded by snow walls about as tall as Rom was.

"If you can breach the prison, you can free your allies by touching them. The final goal, of course, is to capture the enemy flag and bring it back to your own side." Another pause. When it was clear everyone followed, he continued. "Of course, it goes without saying that offensive magic is not allowed, but barriers are fine. One per caster at a time, though, and if it gets broken, you have to keep it down for ten seconds. Imprisoned mages may not cast. Please do follow the rulings of our designated referees when they arise." He gestured slightly behind him, where Lady Marceline, her assistants, and Zee's navigator Nixium stood.

"Now if that all makes sense, go ahead and gather here so we can split the teams."

Khari hopped up on the wall next to Leon as everyone else gathered closer. They had apparently decided already that she was picking first. Crossing her arms over her chest, she cast her eyes over the assembled members of the Inquisition. It was an impressive group, to say the least, warriors, scouts, mages, and people who slid freely between groups. It was unlikely there were many poor choices, but it was also easy to see that this was part of the strategy of the game as well.

It wasn't more than a few seconds before her jade-green eyes met his, though. She flashed her teeth in a wide smile. “I pick Rom." Not even a bit of hesitation in the decision, either.

He grinned back as he walked over to join her side. "Smart choice." From the sounds of the rules, he would be very good at this game, since bringing people to the ground was something he knew how to do quite well, and there were few enough people here that he felt would be difficult to get into that state. Half of them were going to end up on his team.

Not Amalia, though. The Tal-Vashoth woman was first picked by Leon, and Rom couldn't help but feel that was in direct reply to Khari's pick. Judging from what he'd heard of how her spar with Khari had gone, Amalia was going to be the toughest person to pin down here. Well, except perhaps for Estella, who was next picked by Khari. Teleportation seemed just a bit unfair, especially now that the other Inquisitor seemed to have gotten a solid understanding of how to do it at will with her mark.

The picks continued, back and forth. Asala to Leon, the chevalier Mick to Khari, Rilien to Leon, the Dalish Ithilian to Khari. The one-eyed elf shared a look and an amused twist of his lips with Amalia as he made his way onto the other team. Vesryn was picked next by Leon, giving a sweeping bow to the audience as he joined his side. He'd pulled the lion's head of his cloak up over his hair, looking rather ridiculous, but he seemed to enjoy it. Indeed, the steadily growing crowd on the hillsides surrounding the playing area seemed to enjoy it as well. Rom wondered if this wasn't going to become a regular diversion for the Inquisition. He could already see it potentially becoming quite competitive.

On and on the picking went, until all of the players were divided. Khari's team received an extra member, their 16th, due to the uneven amount, but Rom suspected the tiny advantage wouldn't amount to much. He largely tuned out most of the initial round of trash talking going one way or the other, instead making his way out onto the playing field with the others on his team to survey the landscape. There was going to be a lot more to this than just speed and hand to hand ability.

He could see Lia quietly pointing something out about the other side's terrain to Ithilian next to her. The older elf looked to be indulging her enthusiasm as best as he was able. Aurora and Astraia, also picked to be on Khari's team, stood nearby undoubtedly talking tactics as well, though an unmistakable grin was present on Aurora's face. Estella and her fellow Argent Lion Donnelly were seemingly not too concerned with strategics, already shoving playfully at each other a bit. Clearly, at least some of those present were glad for the reprieve the game represented.

It was easy to pick out a few of the more familiar faces on the other side as well. Cyrus stood with his arms crossed immediately next to Asala, squinting at Rom's side of the field and speaking to her, it looked like. Probably about how to make best strategic use of her magic, or something similar. Vesryn busied himself by packing down a snowball, surely the first of many. Leon was speaking to Amalia, it looked like, though he wasn't facing them, so it was hard to say for sure. Her face indicated a certain degree of amusement; her eyes periodically scanned the opposite side of the field. Rilien was there too; it wasn't long before Leon called his whole team towards himself.

Zahra had taken a stand next to two of her crew-mates, Nuka and Garland. Though, there was a sour look on her face as she gently shoved him away from her, planting one of her hands on her hips. Perhaps, exasperated that they’d been chosen on the same team. The bearded carpenter had taken to leering at her, excitedly discussing what sounded like some sort of strategy. Apparently, Nuka was having none of it. The dwarf’s arms were crossed over her chest as she scanned the perceived battlefield. From Leon’s side, Sparrow had placed herself near Amalia and Rilien. She, too, seemed to be scanning the field. Her smile was far more somber than Aurora’s, though still present. There was a sense that she was trying to appear much less enthusiastic than she was.

Once everyone was in place and more or less organized, Khari clapped her hands together. “All right everybody, strategy time!" The group gathered in a loose circle relatively quickly, more than a few of them looking pretty interested in how they were going to be approaching the game.

“First thing's first: we have an even number, so everyone pick yourself a partner." She clapped Rom on the shoulder with some exuberance. “There's a lot of sneaky types on the other team, and you can hardly defend if someone tackles you from behind, so watch your partner's back and trust them to do the same for you." There was a bit of shuffling around as everyone complied.

“All right. Lia, Ithilian, I want you guys on high ground. If they try and flank us or pull anything funny, signal us. If it's important to not shout it at me, just run it to me or something. You've got discretion if you need to come down, but we need information on their movements. Leon's a crafty bastard." She crossed her arms. “Stel and Donnelly, you're the prison rescue team. If we lose more than four people, try and get them out. Stay with the main group otherwise."

With a moment's more consideration, she glanced at her mentor. “Mick, you and Pierre are in charge of guarding our prison. We're gonna try and get their mages out of the game as soon as we can, so we need to make sure they stay out. Astraia, Zee, you guys are guarding the flag. Everyone else is with me—right in the thick of it. Mages first. It's not even really worth going after the flag until Asala's out anyway. Probably Harellan, too. Make sense?"

Zahra’s mouth twisted into a grin as she nodded her head, moving to Astraia’s side. There was no doubt that she’d do everything in her power to make sure that their flag remained out of grubby hands. “Aye, Commander,” she gave a mock salute, accompanied by a sly wink, “Sorry—always wanted to say that.”

"Would Leon even let them cross the border, do you think?" Estella considered that for a moment, and then her eyes lit with understanding. "Oh. Our first move is a kidnapping, then." She nodded, half-smiling. Her partner Donnelly was full-out grinning, clearly eager to get started.

"Can we do that?" Astraia asked, lowering the scarf from her face and glancing at the assembled crew of women overlooking the playing field, those that would be officiating the match. She didn't seem to know what to do with her hands without her staff, but instead chose to crouch in the snow, poking her fingers into the snow for balance.

Rom shrugged. "We can until they tell us we can't." She laughed quietly back at him. Rom certainly had no qualms with playing a little dirty, and obviously Khari didn't either. This was no war, after all.

Their plan settled, the team prepared to engage the enemy. Lia and Ithilian had soon passed from sight when Rom looked away for a moment, but he didn't doubt they'd picked out separate locations high up on their side to use as concealed lookout points. Good for surprising those that wandered too close as well as keeping track of the playing field. Astraia and Zee hung back, while the rest formed up in a loose group along the center.

A few moments later, the game was officially underway.

Khari's strategy, unsurprisingly, involved leading from the front. She charged across the line in the middle of the field with intent, sidestepping Widget's attempt to grab her by the legs and bring her down immediately. Leon's side looked to have a few more people in the field team than they did, which meant fewer in other places, but from where they were, it wasn't easy to see who was where.

What had been a charge was forced to a halt, the teams fanning out and trying to choose their targets wisely. In enemy territory, they'd have to be more careful—they could hold down their foes or run around them, but taking them out for longer than that wasn't possible on their own turf. Khari was eyeing Cor, who stood directly in her way, arms out to either side, knees bent.

She almost certainly didn't notice the fact that Cyrus was trying to flank her, edging closer as if to get within lunging distance.

Rom, however, was doing his job as Khari's partner on the field, and made his move on Cyrus just as he committed to the flank attack on Khari. There wasn't any chance to get him thrown in their jail since they were on the enemy side, but Rom could at least get Cyrus thrown in the snow. He wasn't a weak opponent in the slightest, but the opening advantage Rom had in the engagement allowed him to get leverage underneath Cyrus after a few moves, at which point he lifted him up end over end and dumped him on his back in the snow.

Dashing away a few steps, Rom glanced to make sure Khari had handled her own end of things. "Not sure this push is going to work..."

They were certainly meeting with a formidable defense. Leon's group had been more cautious, and sent fewer people over the center line. Most of those that had crossed returned shortly anyway, a sure sign of a fake-out, designed to close the attackers in and prevent them from escaping. Not easy, as Cyrus had discovered, but certainly a strategy that took into account Khari's tendency to aggression.

The defenders weren't tentative on their own ground; Leon himself was quite the opposite, taking Reed to ground before evading a bodycheck from Hissrad, one of the few people on their team who could nearly match him for size. He wound up locked with the Lion hands closed around the Qunari's backswept horns, both of them struggling to keep traction in the snow. In the end, it was Hissrad who fell, Leon pinning him to the ground with an armbar. With a low chuckle, he rose again, jogging obligingly to the jail.

On the other side, one of Khari's mages in Aurora found her advance halted by one of Leon's in Harellan. The two were locked up in fisticuffs, which Aurora appeared to be quite a deft practitioner in, and brought to mind Amalia in her movements, but Harellan seemed able to counter her at every turn. Still, Aurora was enjoying herself, if the happy grin spread across her face was anything to go by.

One of Leon’s more brutish mages, Sparrow, was sneaking behind the lines towards Aurora’s flank. Slugging through the snow in furtive, careful steps. Quietly. What she intended to do was anyone’s guess, but it appeared as if her goal was interrupted when a roar ripped through the sound of brawling at their sides—it belonged to a much shorter individual, Khari’s wee dwarf plowing through the snow as if she were parting through the tides.

Snow flew from her hands, as she closed the distance and flung herself bodily into the white-haired woman. From the widening of Sparrow’s eyes, she certainly hadn’t expected it. They tumbled into the snow. Somehow, Sparrow managed to roll away from Nuka’s hands; regaining her feet as soon as the dwarf had. Now, they circled each other. Hands held out wide, eyes focused. Snow stuck to their clothes and hair, but there was a sense that they were having fun.

To the side, past the grappling pair, Brialle was moving much quicker through the snow. Perhaps her lithe frame had to do with it, or else she had more tricks up her sleeves than she’d shown the others. A soft hum sounded and disappeared just as quickly.

Overall, the defenders' tactics left them in a good position—several of Khari's players were taken prisoner within a relatively short span of time. In addition to Reed and Hissrad, Leon managed to bring down Garland, and Cyrus just barely caught Thalia on her way back over the line to their side. Nuka, despite valiant effort, wound up a prisoner as well, when Sparrow got an assist from Rashad.

Khari looked unsure about ordering the retreat when a cry went up from behind. It was only then that two conspicuous absences made sense: neither Amalia nor Rilien had made an appearance on the field, and they seemed odd choices for guarding either their flag or their prison. Apparently, they'd made an early attempt to take the other flag, and Astraia and Zee must have been having some trouble holding them off.

“Shit. Back over the line, guys, we can't let them get the flag!" Khari broke away from Cor and charged back, knocking Rhys to the side to make way for the withdrawal.

Fortunately, the intervention of Ithilian and Lia prevented the attempted theft, but neither Rilien nor Amalia was captured as a result, only repelled. The prisoner count was looking very good for the other team. Their next move almost certainly had to be evening the odds a bit; Khari's attention swung to Estella and Donnelly. “If we keep them busy, can you get past Ves?"

Estella exhaled a soft breath, halfway to a laugh, from the sound of it. "We'll see what we can do." She paused, exchanged a look with Donnelly, then grimaced. "Just, uh... make sure we don't have to get past Leon, Amalia, or Rilien." They veered off after that, ducking behind a snow wall and disappearing from sight.

With a heavy numerical advantage, Leon clearly felt comfortable taking the offensive. He and the majority of his field team crossed the center line. The commander wore a smile edged with a fair bit more confidence than he usually displayed. He opened his arms out to either side, arching an eyebrow at Khari in obvious invitation.

Rom was tempted to laugh. He might've, if the invitation hadn't spelled serious danger for their team here. "If ever there was a time not to accept a challenge..." He left unsaid that this was probably it. If Khari was going to be bringing Leon down, however unlikely that was, it wasn't going to happen in time for them to save their flag. It was the quickest people they needed to keep engaged, not the strongest. With their numbers thinned momentarily, Ithilian and Lia had made their way down from their positions to shore up the defense. Lia swooped in quietly to take out Cor from behind, sending him off to their prison with a grin.

"Their defense is weak now, Khari!" she advised, though what exactly should be done about that was left to their leader. Their own defense was hampered and not going to last long, not until Estella could get back with their imprisoned friends.

“No mercy!" Khari grinned. “Bring 'em all down!" She looked very tempted to engage Leon, all caution to the contrary, but she did eventually avoid him, moving to head off the light-footed Brialle instead.

They fought more to avoid being overwhelmed than anything, often finding themselves in two-on-one situations where they had to just prevent themselves from getting pinned down. Eventually the opening became clear: Leon's side was weak in defense, only a few kept in reserve. "This might be our chance," he said to Khari beside him, shoving Cyrus away to create some space. Their defense would crumble quickly without them, with even with them it wasn't going great, and it was hard to say if Estella and Donnelly would be successful in time, or if they'd succeed at all. Best to make a show of it rather than crumble slowly.

They made a break for it, taking off out of their own zone and into enemy territory. Rom could hear Signy call out their move from somewhere on his right, but with any luck there wouldn't be more than one or two people capable of responding to the attack. Before long both the flag and the prison came in sight.

They arrived just as Estella and Donnelly were making their move. Or rather, Estella was. Donnelly remained just out of Vesryn's line of sight, meaning that Estella was clearly the decoy. She jogged in a half-circle, not attempting to conceal her presence, waving jauntily at the other team's prison guard.

"So, Ves." She smiled, pulling to a stop several feet beyond his immediate reach, but close enough that it was more or less a taunt in and of itself. Settling her hands on her hips, she tilted her head to the side. "How do you figure this is going to go?"

"Well, the jail's getting pretty cramped, but I think we can find a spot for you," he smiled mischievously back at her, a fat snowball already in hand. He had a few more ready to go behind him, a personal arsenal he'd been working on since his arrival there. "A lovely suite for your extended stay." He lobbed the snowball at her head, not hard enough to hurt if it actually hit, and then made a lunging reach, trying to ensnare her arm.

"Sounds quai—" Estella yelped, ducking the snowball, but not quite twisting far enough away to avoid the grab. That, however, might have been quite intentional, because she stepped in towards him without needing to be pulled, hooking one of her feet behind one of his and trying to bring them both to ground.

That was Donnelly's signal, clearly; he sprinted from behind cover and towards the jail cell, ducking inside and touching Hissrad's shoulder first.

The prison warden didn't seem to care all that much that his charges were escaping. He and Estella had both gone to the ground, and despite the fact that she was already out once she was down and not pinning Vesryn, his greatest concern seemed to be shoving snow in her hair while laughing. The templar captain Séverine made a swift run away from her defense of the flag to help slow the escaping prisoners, leaving only Asala there on guard. Rom took that as their cue to move in. It was the best chance they'd get.

“If you can pin her, I've got the barrier." Khari split off from his trajectory slightly, as though to go around slightly and approach from the side. With only one barrier, Asala'a options would certainly be limited.

"Huh, well... Help?" She asked impotently. A quick glance around would reveal no one within distance to swoop in and save, in spite of her frantic glances to find evidence to the contrary. Once they began to encroach however, Asala decided to apparently go on the offensive, her hands lit up with fade energy as she called on a barrier. Instead of enveloping herself in one of her bubbles, one sprang to life around the flag while she took a step backward. There, she settled into a martial arts stance, knees bent, hands extended, and elbows loose.

It lasted all the way up until Khari and Rom took one more step toward her, where she immediately abandoned it, and began to run around the bubble, trying to keep her distance from them. "Two against one isn't fair!" she whined as she ran.

Khari snorted. “Two against one and a barrier, you mean." She seemed less inclined to care about chasing Asala and more about breaking the barrier to get at the flag, which was probably wise if they only had a limited amount of time before defenders would be rushing back towards it again. She threw herself into the bubble shoulder first, bouncing off mostly harmlessly, then grunted and tried again. The hit was harder that time. No doubt enough of them would do the job, but they might not have time for so many hits.

"Khari," Rom said, grabbing her shoulder when she reared back for another strike. Asala's barriers had stood up to more than punches, and he doubted they had the time to beat them down. Instead, he gestured for her to circle around the flag to the left, while he took the right. Asala's barriers were stronger, but she was not faster than either of them, and would probably find it harder to keep a shield up while being tackled to the ground.

“Right." Khari stepped back from the shield, then immediately went left, picking up into a sprint with her usual indefatigable energy. Her arms, she spread out to either side, watching Asala intently to try and pick out the direction she'd flee in. The grin on her face suggested that she was not intimidated by Asala's full foot in height advantage.

And obviously, she did not want to test Khari's ferocity. Instead of trying to get around her, Asala turned tail and ran away from her, letting out an exaggerated squeal as she fled. Laughter punctuated each yelp, however, so at least she was having fun.

Rom was more efficient than ferocious, diving to ensnare Asala's legs and bring her down. Immediately he scrambled for her hands, pinning them to the ground and making sure she had no easy way to continue casting her barriers. He could hear heavy footfalls coming their way, though, obviously not Khari's. Turning to look, he saw Séverine rushing back, apparently having done all she could with the escaping prisoners. Rom met Khari's eyes, wild with excitement. "Get the flag, go!"

She made a lunge for it, snatching it up from where it had been staked in the ground, pole and all. It wouldn't make a bit of difference if Séverine managed to catch her, so she bolted, sprinting at full tilt towards the center line. Following her trajectory, he could see a commotion on their side of the field. Even as Khari just barely brushed by the templar captain's outstretched hands, their own flag was airborne, Amalia tossing it deftly to Rilien and immediately throwing herself at the closest of those giving chase, which looked to be Aurora.

They went to the ground, and Rilien was across the line three strides later, flag in-hand and victory conditions met. Khari stopped only about three yards from the line, brandishing the flag in her hand with some humor at Leon.

“You sneaky bastard. We were this close." she gestured to the roughly ten feet separating herself from the line.

Leon smiled in his usual mild fashion. "That you were." He didn't seem like he'd been particularly concerned, though. "Now... what do you think I'm going to say about your opener?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Estella was nearly soaked through from melted snow, flakes of it yet clinging to her clothes and in particular her hair. Ves's fault, of course. But the game had taken a fair amount of effort out of everyone, so she was far from alone in her bedraggled appearance. Those were offset by the clear enjoyment on most of the faces present; in addition to being physically demanding, the game had been a lot of fun, something she thought they all sorely needed. Though her team were not the victors, she was feeling pretty good, all things considered.

She wasn't sure exactly who suggested heading to the Herald's Rest afterwards to warm up by the tavern's fires, but most everyone seemed to think it was a good idea, and so they began their trek back to Skyhold proper, passing under the gates with most of the conversation still revolving around the game. Khari and Leon seemed to be taking that most seriously; probably he was giving her actual feedback on her strategy. That was what it had been for, after all. Estella couldn't help but smile to herself at the thought. Khari was really... it was almost like she could see her friend finding herself, and growing into that person she was going to be someday. She hadn't ever really seen something like that before. It was pretty incredible.

The main gate closed behind them, meaning that the tavern was in sight. Estella tried to dust a few more snowflakes off herself; the group of them would be tracking a lot of water into the pub, after all. She squeezed a fair bit more out of her ponytail.

"I think hot food and a fire are going to be just about perfect at the moment," she mused. She was walking closest to Ves and Cy, so they were probably the only ones who heard. Not that she particularly required a response to that.

"Add drinks to that and it might just be enough to recover from my wrath," Ves added teasingly. He'd taken the lion's pelt off his head, the cloak draped over his shoulders normally now. He hadn't exerted himself quite as much as most of the others, the majority of his efforts going into playfully harassing Estella. Apparently his team had been more than enough to carry him to victory.

"The wrath of Lord Snowball," Romulus added from behind them, having overheard Ves's louder voice. "A terrible thing to witness."

Vesryn turned to walk backwards, grinning in surprise. "Was that a joke from the Lord Inquisitor?" He glanced at Estella, lowering his voice. "It's a sign, I think. Going to be a good year." He turned back around, walking with a spring in his step. He'd pointed out a few Inquisition soldiers on their way back up, who had taken to using their shields as makeshift sleds. Some were more effective than others at it, but Vesryn had been certain his own tower shield would outdo them all. No doubt he'd want to try it before long.

"And here we are." He made sure to be the first of their three to reach the door to the Herald's Rest, pulling it open for her and Cy. "After you..." The look in his eye had become mischievous again, giving away that he knew something she didn't.

The Herald’s Rest looked entirely transformed—as if they’d stepped into another tavern altogether. It certainly wasn’t anything Estella remembered. Someone had gone to great lengths to decorate every nook and cranny; including the rafters overhead. Long streamers of purple and blues hung from the wooden beams. Paper stars were tied to their ends, folded in varying sizes. The wind moved them about as Vesryn opened the door. The light was softer here, perhaps intentionally so. Several decorative lanterns offered a warm ambiance, set in the middle of each table. Flickering candlelight shone a soft ember, though if one were to glance at the ceiling
 small, shadowy stars painted there. Dancing each time the light flickered.

The fireplace had been lit and decorated as well. Though some space had been left in the center, bereft of any furniture. There were, however, a pair of chairs and lutes, set off to the side. Cards, dice, and several unusual games were set atop one of the furthest tables. Some of the residents of the tavern were moving to designated locations behind the bar, all grins as the door was pushed open.

All of the tables had been pushed together in a horseshoe shape, and as if the Maker had heard Estella’s musing wish, they had already been prepared for a feast. Brialle was setting the last of the plates across the tables; expression merry. Clearly she’d disappeared sometime during the festivities. Now, it became clear where she’d gone off to. She brushed her hands off across the front of her apron and gave a little flourish towards the tables, neatly set with an array of silver platters. Cups and plates, as well as folded napkins were set at each table. Gaudy pillows and soft furs were placed along the benches. The arrangement was stifling to say the least. It was difficult to know where to begin.

The smell greeted them soon after they passed the threshold of the door. The largest table had a platter of still-sizzling round roast in a bed of jewel-sized potatoes, paired with onions, garlic and various herbs, as well as four bowls of cooked vegetables at its side. Another platter took up most of the space: several roasted pheasants and stuffed birds arrayed in a line. To the side, various cheeses and freshly-baked breads; cakes and tarts and small, fist-sized pies. The selection of wine was impressive, as well. Each table had three bottles surrounding the lanterns. Squinting from the door, the bottles themselves looked awfully familiar to Estella. Off to the side, three casks of something sat at the ready.

There was a larger cake, as well. Set across the nearest table, candles already lit. Whoever had done it had taken measures to layer it three times, with white icing as the filling. Strawberries and raspberries were set across the lip.

It became clear what this was: a celebration.

There were only a few things Estella could think of to be celebrating in quite this fashion. And for it to be this day in particular—could it really be? Her hand moved up to her mouth; she turned around, backing a few paces more into the room, only to observe Cy and Zee exchanging some kind of mutual congratulations in gestures. She swallowed past a sudden lump in her throat, letting her hand drop a few inches, just enough to speak.

"Is... is this...?"

Her brother arched an eyebrow, clearly somewhat amused by her reaction. “What else would it be?" He tilted his head to the side, his tone softening along with his expression, shifting from the wry to the wholly sincere. “Happy birthday, Stellulam."

Estella made a soft noise, something akin to a muffled squeak. All of this was really...?

She'd never really celebrated her birthday. There hadn't been a whole lot of cause to do so, in Tevinter, and any recognition of the event was usually something quiet, swallowed up easily by the more general festive mood of Firstday. And after, well. Maybe there'd been more to celebrate, but she'd never really told anyone when it was. So she knew right away that the idea had to have been Cyrus's—and surely he was the only one who knew her preferred brandy. But this had Zee's fingerprints all over it, even before considering that Brialle was certainly responsible for the food itself. And the look on Ves's face could only mean he'd known as well, and probably had something to do with it all.

It was kind of funny, that in the middle of this big beautiful decorated room with all the things to look at, she couldn't quite make herself turn around. "I'm... everyone, I... you're going to make me cry," she said, only half-joking. She could feel emotion welling up in her chest, pressing against her heart in a way that was wonderful and terrible and made her feel so full of warmth and love and happiness.

Her lips trembled; Estella did the only thing she could thing to do. She launched herself for her brother, wrapping her arms around him in a fierce hug. She could feel him return it just as strongly, his arms around her shoulders. They were still dripping water on the floor and all, but it bothered him no more than her. "Thank you, Cy." she mumbled it into his shirt, then let go with one arm to motion the other two over as well. "You're not getting out of this either. Blame yourselves for helping."

"Best Firstday ever?" Ves asked, making his way over to them as the others took up the door, everyone piling into the tavern's warmth. He worked himself into the hug, pressing his lips briefly against the wet hair on the side of Estella's head. "I think so. Happy birthday, you two."

A laugh sounded as Zahra entered through the door. Her footsteps sounded jaunty. There was a little skip in her step as she approached them. Though it was the expression on her lips that said it all. Like a kitten who’d gotten into all the milk. She weaseled her way into the hug and settled a hand softly against the back of Estella’s head, “Happy birthday, Stel. You too, Cy.” She patted Vesryn on the back with her other hand and grinned broadly, “Knew you could do it, Ves. Well done.”

“All right, all right. This is all very touching, but the rest of us can't eat till you sit down, Stel, so park it." Khari, all big grins and false huffiness, pointed to an empty bench near the center of things, just big enough to seat the four of them still standing.

Cyrus snorted under his breath, breaking the hug first and gesturing the rest of them to precede him. He sat on Stel's left, between her and Zee, leaving the right side for Vesryn. True to form among friends, there wasn't really any standing on ceremony after that, and everyone happily dug in. Cy poured a snifter full from one of the bottles of brandy; up close there was no mistaking that it was the honeyed kind from Vol Dorma. He pushed it towards her with a knowing smile. “Remember the time we drank an entire bottle of this next to the pond in the Chantry garden?"

"I remember," Estella replied archly, "but I'm quite surprised you do." He'd done most of the drinking, after all. They were fifteen, and he'd stolen it from Cassius, and it was more his idea than hers to even do it, but that was sort of the way of things back then.

Glancing across the table, she noted that Asala didn't have any sort of cup next to her. "Do you want to try some, Asala? It's my favorite—it's sweet enough that it won't burn too much, if you're not used to drinking." She took up the half-empty bottle and set it down halfway across the table, so Asala could reach it easily if she so desired.

“Of course, she would,” Zahra’s grin only widened as she stood up and reached over the table. She filled Asala’s cup with the brandy and set the bottle back down on the table. Like always, it didn’t seem as if she would take no for an answer. There was a glimmer of mischief in her eyes as she plopped back down in her chair and filled her own glass with red wine, watching her from her peripherals. Her expression hadn’t simpered in the slightest. “There’s no better day to let loose. You know, have a little fun. Unless it’s a little too strong for you.”

It sounded awfully like a challenge.

Asala pursed her lips and stuck her tongue out at Zee in response to her challenge. The glass in front of her, however, she gave a more tentative gaze before she took a hold of it. She held it up in front of her for a moment, before looking at everyone else who had gathered around and shrugged. "Cheers," she said, taking a drink of the brandy. The reaction was subtle at first, but still noticeable. Her shoulders hitch slightly and there was a twitch to her head as she guided the glass back down to the table. She tried to hide a small cough before she nodded. "It's good," she smiled through another twitch.

Estella raised her brows a little—it probably wasn't entirely wise to take Zee's advice in this particular case, but she knew that their raider friend wouldn't do any real harm, so she elected to keep her silence about it.

As the food gradually disappeared, a few of the partygoers stood, mingling more freely amongst themselves. Not long after, Rilien and Brialle both took up the lutes next to the chairs. It seemed minimal conferral was necessary before they struck upon a song they both knew, and music filled the tavern, a light sort of tune that made for easy dancing. Eventually, Larissa made her way up toward them too, adding her practiced voice to the song. No few of the guests took the easy hint, while others lingered in their seats.

There was just enough brandy warming Estella's body for her to turn to Ves. "What do you think?" she asked, half smiling. "Am I clear to dance in public, or would that be far too embarrassing for the both of us?" She knew she'd improved considerably, of course—the words were too light to be completely serious.

"I think if they don't like your dancing, they'll just have to deal with it." Ves looked pleasantly surprised that she'd asked first, and pushed his chair back. It had been adorned with his white pelt since he sat down, the combined heat of the tavern and the brandy and the bodies prompting him to dress as though it were summer. She'd never known him to flush from embarrassment, so it was likely the brandy that colored his face as he stood and offered his hand down to her. "Shall we?"

She nodded, fitting her hand into his and rising to extract herself from the bench. They slid easily into the small knot of other dancers, and Estella didn't let herself think about how well she was remembering the motions, or how clumsy she was or was not being. It was her birthday party, dammit, and he was right. If she was dancing badly, everyone else could just deal with it.

Around them, others joined the floor; Lia and Astraia to one end, Khari and Cor not trying very hard to follow any recognizable pattern in another. It looked like either Aurora had asked Donnelly to join her or the other way around, because they were in the mix as well. Donnelly was far too red in the face for it to be entirely because of alcohol, but he was grinning like a fool. Estella almost laughed at him, but she kind of knew what that felt like, these days.

“I don't think I need to ask if you can dance." Surprise of all surprises, Cy was the speaker, his tone more playful than she'd heard in a while. He swept a deliberately overly-fancy bow at Zee of all people, his smile entirely facetious. “So I suppose what is left to ask is whether you'd do me the honor, dear Captain."

From the looks of it, Zahra had a smudge of red across her cheeks as well. A mixture of wine, and brandy and whatever else she’d extracted from the ridiculously large kegs pushed up into the corner of the tavern. She inclined her head at him and arched a sly eyebrow as she took up his hand in hers and rose from her seat. A laugh was ready on her lips. Perhaps, because he was right about her knowing how to dance. Or else, he’d surprised her in some other way. Drunk or no, her movements were languid. Graceful, even. “With pleasure.”

Surprisingly enough, she allowed him to lead her on between the other dancers and twirled to the beat of the quickened notes. Brialle and Larissa’s dulcet voices rose around them, as they sang something merrier. She danced as if no one was watching anyway. All wild hair and toothy grins. Though it appeared as if she were still being attentive to Cyrus’ lead.

When the first song ended and the next began, the partners rotated freely. Estella wound up with her brother, and then Cor, and then Khari, which made her grin. They found themselves next to Zee again, who had apparently dragged Asala onto the floor at some point. On their other side, a perplexed-looking Leon was attempting to mimic Sparrow's steps. Estella was sure that if he was used to any kind of dancing, this wasn't it, but he was catching on.

Asala appeared to have been trying to attack the drinks that Zee had poured her, as she had vibrant flush to her face, and her steps were anything but sure. However, the blush stripped away what inhibitions she might've had, since she was laughing and seemed to be thoroughly enjoying herself. On one pass, she was close enough to hear her speak. "You have... the prettiest hair," Asala said cheerily, having plucked a lock from Zee's shoulders and running her fingers through it.

Apparently, this was not at all what Zahra was expecting. A spluttering cough sounded. If it was at all possible, her ears reddened a more mottled shade. Her cough transformed itself into nervous chuckle as she spun her in a circle. Perhaps, to cause a bit of distance, before dragging her back in and taking up one of her hands, eyes alight. “Y-yes, well. Thank you, kitten.” Whatever momentary lapse of composure there was soon disappeared as she lead them into a more sprightly dance, tossing her head in another one of her telltale laughs.

It wasn't long after that someone—Leon, it seemed—produced a deck of cards from somewhere. He waved them slightly at the assembled. "Anyone interested in playing? I'm open to suggestions for games."

Estella glanced at Khari, then shrugged. "How about it?"

“Sure!" Khari, slightly red under her freckles and vallaslin, likely wouldn't have minded just about anything at the moment. Linking her arm with Estella's, she walked them over to the table, which a few people were hastily clearing off. “What are we gonna play?"

“Wicked Grace is the standard in these situations, is it not?" The sly look on Cyrus's face suggested that the input was meant more to provide him some amusement than to encourage adherence to any sort of tradition. “Who are the contenders, then?" He made a show of glancing around.

“How devious,” The cooed statement was more of a tease than anything else as Zahra approached the table and plopped down in one of the benches. Elbows already placed on the table. It seemed as if she were already volunteering to play as well. She smiled and arched one of her eyebrows, “I take it you won’t be joining us?”

Off to her right side, and a few seats down, Sparrow had already seated herself and was scouring the table for the other contenders. There was a slight tilt to her lips, barely a smile, though from her posture, she seemed confident in her ability to participate. She hadn’t said a word. Perhaps, that was the beginning of the game she planned to play.

Marceline on the other hand seemed to float toward the table, taking a seat on the other side deftly. Unsurprisingly she had a wine glass in hand, and she held it close to her mouth as she eyed the other contenders. A rather predatory look had fixed itself on her face, though she was smiling, but for what it was worth did seem to be enjoying herself, if the tiny stain of wine on her collar was anything to go by. "It has been a long time since I last played Wicked Grace, so forgive me if I seem rusty," she said with a quick flutter in the corner of her lips. Michaël however, backed down shaking his head as he found a seat within watching distance.

Asala on the other looked like she thought about it, but before she decided anything turned toward Cyrus with a little sway. "Wicked Grace?" She asked.

Estella wasn't quite close enough to hear whatever words her brother used to explain the key points of the game, but her face soon lit up in a blush, and she shook her head intently. A moment passed however and she glanced at the table, and she spoke again, loud enough for Estella to hear. "I think I will watch, thank you."

"I'm in," Romulus declared, rejoining the group now that the dancing was done. He looked quite at ease with the idea of playing cards. Perhaps it was something he'd gained experience in back in Tevinter.

Vesryn no doubt had experience as well, as anyone that had spent time in a mercenary company would. "Well, at least I won't have far to go after I've lost my clothes to you all," said Vesryn, picking his spot at the table and plopping himself down into it. "Shame, really." It seemed he had experience both at winning and losing, and it was hard to tell which one he was looking forward to more, judging by the gleam in his eye.

Estella situated herself at the table as well, next to Khari, settling into her chair while Leon shuffled his deck and dealt everyone their hands. It looked like there were going to be eight players in total, then: herself, Leon, Ves, Romulus, Khari, Zee, Sparrow, and Marcy. She wasn't exactly surprised that Cy was electing not to participate, but she didn't comment on the choice, preferring not to risk making him uncomfortable about it.

When her first two cards were in front of her, she slid them facedown to the edge of the table and turned the corners up for a quick look. Not great, but not bad. She could make something of that—the game was mostly about bluffing anyway.

The turn started to the dealer's left, with Khari.

Along with the cards, everyone had received a small stack of chips, the necessary skill buffer before clothing items started to go. Khari looked at her cards, picking them up rather than leaving them on the table, but she held them close to her chest. Picking up two chips from the top of her pile, she gave them a little toss into the middle, starting the bet off relatively conservatively.

Estella matched the bet, more interested in using the first round to gauge strategy and the comparative strength of everyone's Gracefaces rather than winning it outright. Rilien had taught her to play, after all, and he always had an eye to the long game.

Romulus folded immediately, apparently having received quite a dreadful hand and not feeling like attempting a bluff. Ves, however, went for a raise, doubling the amount that Khari had thrown in. "Don't be shy now, little bear. No glory in that."

“No glory in losing, either." Khari apparently wasn't going to be so easily goaded this time around.

"This is not the best game to play, if one is indeed shy," Lady Marceline mused, as she too folded.

Sparrow made a small noise in the back of her throat as she folded as well. A sigh sifted from her lips as she arched an eyebrow and watched the others. Her expression bore a fine resemblance to a mask; comparatively calmer to the aggression she’d shown on the battlefield. Though, she kept one of her elbows on the table, fingers loose.

Zahra tossed her head back in a laugh, fanning her face with her cards. It was difficult to tell if she had a good Graceface, a decent set of cards, or was just enjoying herself. Her eyes were alight as she, too, raised the bet by one, pinching the chips from her little pile and pushing them forward, “Let’s be honest, that’s the best part of the game.”

The first hand went to Estella, when her cards proved superior to those few who'd stuck out the betting rounds. It was enough that she pulled forward a sizeable number of chips. Over the next few, she built her lead, and learned quite quickly that the ones to watch for were Leon, Lady Marceline, Romulus, and Sparrow. By what she guessed was the halfway point in the game, she had a stack of chips about triple the size of the one she'd started with. Leon had about broken even, and looked a little relieved by the fact when the game temporarily paused for cake and he actually took stock of the others.

Romulus had won and lost, but his losses were almost always modest, and his wins were substantial. It left him with more than he started with, but not as much as Estella had accrued. It was enough that he was starting to look quietly pleased with himself, though he was able to keep any tells related to his hands well in check. He spent most of the break observing the other piles of chips, or lack thereof in the case of those that started losing clothing.

Ves was among the first of these, having already lost his boots. Instead of his socks he'd elected to lose his shirt instead, claiming that he put quite a great value on the warmth of his toes. Truly, he looked more entertained by losing than the successful players did by winning, and before long he'd put the lion's pelt on his head again, the paws of which settled somewhere over his abdominal muscles. He was obviously enjoying himself, and the effect he knew he could have on others, whether it was wanted or not. He did actually seem to be trying, he was just... rather recklessly brave with his cards when there was no reason to be, and made bluffs that were all too easy to call.

Estella had stopped looking at him directly, which was thankfully easy enough given that he was next to her, but that just made things difficult for other reasons. Fortunately, she was good at nothing so much as narrowing her focus when she needed to, and compartmentalizing. Both were talents she was making good use of presently.

Khari was down to one sock, but she obviously had very different priorities from Ves when it came to which articles she was willing to lose, as her shirt remained quite in place. The fault in her strategy was simply that her Graceface—like her face at every other time—was very readable; she actually knew quite well when to fold and when to hold, so to speak.

Cyrus seemed to be highly amused by what unfolded in front of him; he'd insinuated himself between Estella and Khari, and only a few well-placed elbows had stopped him from giving hints to the opposition.

Zahra’s expression had twisted itself with each bluff called and article lost—she’d been accumulating a pile of clothes at the foot of her chair, rather than any chips she’d been so confident in winning. She didn’t seem to particularly mind losing her clothes, but appeared more frustrated at the fact that she’d been caught trying to steal from the discard pile. Her Graceface hadn’t held up nearly as well as she may have hoped for. She’d lost her boots and socks and was in the process of unfastening her vest, revealing lacy undergarments, mumbling something about another bloody awful hand and cursed cards.

Sparrow was doing much better than her nearly naked neighbour. In fact, it didn’t appear as if she were missing anything at all. Estella may have spotted her remove one of her boots
 but aside from that, she’d been slowly gaining on her. The expression on her face hadn’t changed, though a pinch of amusement crinkled at the corners of her eyes.

Marceline had not been lying when she said she had been rusty, losing a number of her chips due to playing overly cautiously. However, as her wine glass steadily drained, she grew bolder, and it didn't help matters that she seemed to have slid back into the groove of it by the intermission, having begun the process of winning her chips back. The fact did not seem to be lost on her, as she began to exude an air of confidence, or perhaps it was just her Graceface. It was always hard to tell with Marceline, but for once, she did seem to be enjoying herself, laughing easier as the flush on her cheeks grew.

Asala on the other hand, had spent her time wandering around the table and taking peeks at everyone's cards. The sway she'd obtained had gotten worse, as she held another glass of whatever Zee had deigned to pour her. She'd apparently gotten over the bite of the alcohol, or maybe had enough that it didn't matter any more. Either way, the liquor had done its job of getting her to open up and act without any of her lingering reticence. Eventually, she came to hover behind Vesryn, her attention divided between his cards and the lion's pelt on his head. At least, until the pelt won out, and she began to lovingly stroke its head.

"If you lose," she started, swaying slightly in the breeze, "I want to wear him. If you lose. But I believe in you." She added with a beaming smile.

"Ah, but first I would have to bet him," Ves replied, tilting his head back so that his eyes could peer up at the drunken Qunari from between two of the lion's teeth. Apparently he didn't mind being pet by her, or at least he was more skilled at concealing those reactions. "And there are some things I'm not willing to leave to chance." He grinned, though, and pushed the pelt back from his head. "Who am I to deny that face, though? Go on, try not to get any of that brandy on it." He shrugged off the pelt and handed it up to her. "If I didn't know any better, I'd say you were trying to undress me."

“Think you're doing plenty of that all by yourself, Ves." Khari rolled her eyes at him in an exaggerated fashion, taking a large gulp from her tankard in the meantime.

She appeared to think the next round was one worth staking her luck on, though, because her remaining sock went in the initial round, followed by her shirt, something which she didn't appear to have any real reservations about. The cloth bands she used to bind herself weren't even half as racy as Zee's undergarments, to be sure. Her training had clearly been good for her; she grinned a little and flexed her bicep, patting the swell of muscle with her other hand. “You're welcome, everyone." Her tone was quite sarcastic, but either the drink or a considerable amount of self-confidence meant she did at least seem to be quite unashamed.

For just a moment, Estella's blank visage cracked; she snickered. Romulus shifted more in his seat than he had since the game started, but by the time Estella could direct her gaze in his direction, he'd fixed his eyes firmly on his cards.

Rather surprisingly, Asala didn't blush at Ves's remark, and seemed to have handled it smoothly. She accepted the lion's pelt giddily and threw it over her head, her horns spaced just right so that they framed the lion's snout. She spun a bit in place, letting the rest of the cloak flutter, before she settled down and continuing to pet the paw that was draped over her chest. She adjusted for a moment before she finally looked back down to Vesyrn. "It is not me you should worry about, Ves," she said, before tossing a gaze toward Estella and her pile of chips.

After that, her neck sunk into her shoulders as she giggled to herself, and began to make her rounds around the table again, probably on the lookout for more clothing to steal.

The round continued, a few people losing additional chips or articles to the betting. When everyone left turned over their cards, Khari cursed. Her hand was only the second-strongest, meaning Romulus took the round. “I'm out." She declared it firmly. “I like you guys a lot, but not enough to take my pants off." She eyed her tunic, and then Romulus, tipping her head sideways and grinning at him.

“Do best friend ever privileges get me my tunic back, or are you gonna leave me out in the cold?"

Romulus was either surprised that he'd won, or more likely just flustered at the situation he'd been caught in, which was probably obvious to almost everyone in the room, save for those that had consumed copious amounts of drink and the particularly oblivious. "Uh, yeah," he laughed awkwardly, taking his secured chips and pushing the tunic back in her direction.

"Well, probably best for me to quit now, while I'm ahead," Ves said, smiling slyly at Estella. "It seems my attempt to throw you off your game was unsuccessful. Remarkable focus you have there."

She cleared her throat, glancing at him from the corner of her eye, careful to meet his. He hardly needed her to confirm that he was testing her concentration. He knew it already, the smarmy rakehell. "Is that what that was?" she replied with feigned obliviousness, tone light and airy. "I hadn't noticed."

Zahra hadn’t fared well at all. The neat pile of clothes had become an unruly mess kicked to the side of her chair. There was a pull to her thick eyebrows as she leaned closer to the table in what may have been an attempt to hide her breasts, arms crossed over them. She’d already peeled off her pants, though she’d been lucky enough to have been knocked out of the game before she entirely embarrassed herself. Whether it was the warmth of brandy in her belly that made her not care at her state of undress or some sort of unspoken habit, she didn’t seem all that disturbed.

“I’m out,” The captain waggled her eyebrows at them and lifted her shoulder in a half-shrug, “The flirting at this table is palpable though. Very entertaining.” It appeared she didn’t mind so much. The losing bit. Her grin had already begun pulling up the corners of her mouth.

Sparrow hummed a sound of assent before sliding her own cards across the table. A smile stretched the scar across her face, seeming far more genuine, and breaking the composure she’d built so far, “Me too.” Her state of undress was far less discernible, though she bent to pull on her socks and lace her boots. Afterwards, she rose from her seat and inclined her head in a nod before wandering off towards the fireplace where Brialle, Rilien and Larissa still lingered. Possibly discussing music and the like.

That left four: Leon, Estella, Romulus, and Lady Marceline.

Leon put up a valiant effort, but he was clearly not as experienced a player as the others, and his ability to hide his tells only served so well against three people who understood the strategic components of this particular game very well. He recused himself after the loss of his shirt, which Estella returned to him right after, given the apparent discomfort it caused him.

She couldn't really fathom why, but perhaps he was self-conscious about the number of scars he had. That, she could certainly relate to.

Getting from three to two took much longer, at which point Romulus lost out by a narrow margin and took his leave from the table. Lady Marceline was a crafty opponent, but Stel had played this game against someone with literally no tells, and had refined her Graceface to compete. Though the margin of victory wasn't wide, it was more than enough to ensure that even her boots remained on her person, and Lady Marceline conceded about an hour after the game had begun.

At that point, she stood, recognizing the signs of the party winding down. Most of the guests had things to do in the morning and had understandably left during the game, and the tavern was beginning to look a bit like a ruin. Estella caught sight of Asala under a table and flinched.

"That floor is not going to be comfortable," she mused, glancing at Leon. "Can you help me with her?"

He nodded. "Of course."

Estella crouched next to the Qunari woman, picking someone's sock off one of her horns with a fondly-exasperated sigh. Ves's pelt proved a little harder to extract, but she was sure he'd prefer to get it back intact and relatively clean, so they worked it out from underneath Asala and returned it to its rightful owner.

She doubted Leon needed any help carrying her, but at least she could open the doors. After a few goodbyes, thank-yous, and a gesture towards Asala in lieu of a lengthier explanation, they departed.

After the healer was safe in bed—and turned on her side—Leon left a glass of water and a health potion on her nightstand, along with a note in Estella's handwriting.

Water first, then the potion. You had a bit too much fun last night, but there's nothing to worry about.

And for once, there really wasn't.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Spending the lazy chilly winter evening in front of a fire with a nice book sounded idyllic, and sure, Asala could have taken the easy way and picked a book in a language she could read, but instead she had wished to read something written in Tevene. It wasn't the sole book she had in the language, and most had been translated by Cyrus, but she also had a number that weren't. Some were manuals, or other study material, but she had one or two that were just stories. She had attempted to teach herself by using the ones that Cyrus had translated for her, but the grammar proved much more difficult than she anticipated.

Granted, being able to read the language would also do more for her than just being able to read bedtime stories. She'd be able to read the tomes without having to take them to Cyrus first to translate them, and well... She did not wish to depend completely on Cyrus. She wished to become a bit more independent in her studies, and she imagined that continuing her lessons would be painful for him, considering what he'd lost. She was grateful to him, but she also wanted to do some things for herself.

Of course, in order to learn a different language, she'd need help. It was why she'd left the comfort of her little room to cross the snowy expanse between her building and the keep. The cold was the worst on her ears, and since hoods weren't exactly a viable option, she had to get a bit creative. She had taken to wrapping a length of cloth with fur sewn onto one side around her head to cover her ears and keep the warmth in. It did a fine job of keeping the chill away from her ears as she approached the keep, storybook in hand. Once inside, she pulled the fur down to rest around her neck, and headed toward the Inquisitor's office.

Estella had proven to be a knack with written languages, so it seemed obvious that she go to her in order to get tutored. She issued a pair of knocks on her door and waited a moment before she took the doorknob in hand and opened. "Estella? You're not busy are you?" Asala asked, poking her head inside.

Estella was at her desk, which she perhaps should have expected. There a fairly tall stack of papers in front of her and to the right, but it wasn't clear if that was the stack of papers to do or the ones that had been recently done. She glanced up, brows arching slightly when she recognized her visitor. Looking back down at the paper in front of her, she sighed slightly, then shook her head.

"Not too busy for you, Asala. Come on in. Is there something you need?"

Asala smiled and enter the room, gently shutting the door behind her. "A favor, for when you have time," she said, gesturing toward the stack of papers. To-do or done, it was still a lot of papers regardless, and she didn't envy her work load. The infirmary had its share of paperwork as well, of course, but she did not have to do much of it herself, as it was delegated between Milly or Donovan or both. The most she had was updating the charts of the patients she saw to herself.

She then revealed the book she carried under her arm, the cover emblazoned with ornate script. The title, however, she was unsure of, since it was written in untranslated Tevene. It had arrived among other items that were taken as spoils of war from a raid on an Venatori encampment. From the font and organization of the inside, however, it appeared to tell a story of some sort, instead of a journal, or something likewise important. All she had to do was to ask for it, and it was given to her. She had intended to read it after she had taught herself using Cyrus's translations, but... grammar issues arose.

"I would like to read this, one day, but... I will need help," Asala said with a pleading smile. "I thought that since you were so good with languages, that I might ask you." Her gaze flicked back to the papers on her desk for a moment, "When you can fit me into your schedule, of course."

Estella considered that a moment, folding her hands together under her chin. Her eyes rested on the title of the book for a moment; a flicker of a smile crossed her face. "I think you might like that one, when you can read it," she said, lifting her eyes to Asala's before sighing softly through her nose.

"Learning a language isn't... it won't be a fast process. Even if we could have lessons three or four times a week, it takes years for most adults. Sometimes that can go faster with immersion, but there are very few people around here who can speak Tevene, so that's not really an option." She tilted her head a little, so that she was leaning her cheek against her wrist. "And... as much as I'd like to, I probably can't help you more than once a week. Even if I gave you exercises to do between each, it's going to take a long time. But... if you know all that and want to learn anyway, I'd be happy to help you."

Asala smiled easily and nodded. It wasn't as if she expected to learn the language before winter was up, after all. As with learning anything new, it would take time, study, and practice and this was no different. However, she was a bit disheartened to hear that it may take years though through her optimism it was soon quelled. She would learn, eventually, whenever that was.

"I understand. I mean, I did not think it would be a... simple matter, to learn," she said. That was the first lesson she'd realized upon attempting to teach herself. However, if she was able to learn it, then a whole new door would open up for her. She could study other books from Tevinter, broaden her study of magic, and hopefully gain new skills that would prove beneficial not only to herself, but to others as well. It was an opportunity she did not want to give up simply because it would be too difficult.

Estella nodded slightly, then stood. "Um... okay. I've never really taught anyone anything before, so this might be a little bumpy, but I'll do my best." Crossing the room to her bookshelf, she ran the pads of her fingers carefully along several spines before she reached the one she wanted, hooking her index finger over the top and tugging it from the shelf.

"This is a really basic grammar. Just the very simple things, like the basics of declining nouns and verb conjugation in the present tense. We'll work through it first, I guess, and then move on to other tenses and moods and vocabulary and things." She turned in a slight spin, holding the book out to Asala. It was quite plain, just bound in brown leather, and looked very well-used. "Tevene's grammatical structures aren't quite as complex as the ones of Qunlat, but they are very different, and there are lots of idioms in a language that old, plus holdover grammar from Old Tevene, which is a completely different language with even more declensions and things, so. Um. We'll get to that later, I guess."

Asala sighed, but not at all of the terms that Estella had just listed off for her, or rather, at a single specific term. "Idioms..." She expressed ruefully. She wasn't so thick as to not realize that most modern idioms and metaphors often flew over her horns. She'd taken to simply smiling and nodding whenever she believed one was in use, and had began to catch on to the others shift in tone when they used them. However, there was no such tone in written material, especially if it was as old as Estella said. Still, she managed a smile and nodded, accepting the book in her free hand, before cracking it open to a random page to see what it looked like.

Unfortunately, around the middle of the book where she opened, it just looked like gibberish, the letters familiar as those used by the trade tongue, but arranged in ways that simply had no meaning for her. There was a chart in one corner, with a few words she sort of recognized, such as 'nominative' and 'genitive.' At least they seemed to be trade-words.

"You'll want to start at the very beginning," Estella said, a knowing smile slanting her mouth. "Maybe have the first thirty pages or so read before next week? Then I can teach you that section." Moving back to her desk, she grabbed what looked like a spare piece of parchment, dipping her slightly bedraggled-looking goosefeather quill in the open inkwell on the left side of the desk. She wrote a little note there in delicate handwriting, then set both quill and parchment aside.

When she glanced back up at Asala, she arched an eyebrow. "So... yesterday morning. Not too much of a headache, I hope?"

She flipped the book closed and stacked it against the other she carried, before looking back up to Estella and giving her a rather bashful smile. "Terrible, actually," she revealed. Along with that, it felt like her tongue and throat had sprouted fur during the night. Apparently, she had slept with her mouth open, leaving it dry and scratchy as well. "At first, anyway. Thank you for the water and the potion, by the way. I managed to... deal with the rest of the symptoms on my own," she said, calling a magical healing glow to two of her fingers in demonstration. "Relatedly, I am getting better with my spirit healing," she added with a soft laugh.

Estella chuckled softly. "Well, that's good to know. How, ah... how much do you remember about the party itself? Because at one point you were definitely petting Ves's head. Which was a little strange for you, even if the lion fur is quite soft." Her eyes glittered with clear amusement. "You, ah... passed out under a table. Leon carried you back to your place, in case you wondered how you got there."

"I... thought that may have been the case," she said, feeling the blush rising to her cheeks. He was most likely the only one strong enough to carry her home without dragging her. Considering that she did not see a rut where she'd been dragged leading toward the door to her place, that was the only logical explanation. Still, she chuckled and nodded, "I remember most of it, just... not ending up under a table," she paused after that. How did she end up under there, she wondered. Regardless, she would be far more careful in trusting Zee so liberally next time drink was involved.

The blush eventually faded and she continued, "It is all still kind of fuzzy, but I do remember the fur. It was really soft," she agreed. She did not feel entirely embarrassed about the evening, not really. It did kind of sting that she had to be carried home, but otherwise, she remembered feeling quite liberated. It was... nice. "I think my night was relatively tame in comparison to some of the others," she said with a throaty giggle. She ended up with more clothing as the night went on after all, not less.

The suggestion must have been dubious to Estella, though, because she looked a bit skeptical. "I don't know. I think most of the card players were sober enough to know what they were doing. None of us ended up wearing someone else's socks on our heads." Her tone of voice was light, clearly more teasing than attempting genuine counterargument.

"Wait, I had someone's sock on my head?" she asked with a mix of surprise and horror. She definitely did not remember that.

"I don't know for sure, but I think it was Zee's," Estella confirmed. "She lost more clothes than most of them did. And technically it was on one of your horns." She pointed to the air next to the left side of her own head.

The blush returned in full force, this time bringing a burning sensation with it. She may not have remembered the sock, but she certainly remembered Zee.

"Oh... Oh dear."

Estella's eyes narrowed precipitously, her head canting slightly to the side, until her thick ponytail fell over her shoulder. Her hand dropped from where it hovered near her ear, finding her hip instead, and the other crossed her abdomen to rest in the crook the first created. A little smile, more slanted than her usual ones, turned her lips just fractionally. It was actually an expression that resembled Cyrus more than anything else Asala could compare it to.

"Well now. That's not the reaction I was expecting. You know, I'm here if there's anything you'd like to share, Asala." She seemed to have something particular in mind, if her tone of voice was any clue.

The blush got worse as she offered a half-hearted smile. "I, uh, well... Um, yes. Of course. Right here," she offered, pointing downward and gesturing to the room at large. "I should... I should probably go get started?" she asked, holding up the books in her hand.

Mercifully, Estella did not press, instead lifting her shoulders. "Feel free. I'll see you in a week, if not before."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Estella had only seldom been to Halamshiral during her years in Orlais with the Lions. Usually if they were in the region, they simply stayed at Lydes, Commander Lucien's home, which was the next dukedom west, so to speak. Despite this, though, she remembered it well. Aside from the cities of Lydes and Arlesans, it was the only major Orlesian settlement without an Alienage, though the reason was a little more insidious in this case: the entire place was mostly populated by elves, and so the majority of the city was theirs to mixed results, while the walled-off High Quarter contained the estates belonging to nobility.

It wasn't entirely unlike Kirkwall would have been, if Lowtown had been mostly elves and melded with the Alienage. There were better and worse parts, but it did tend quite heavily to worse. The path in off the Imperial Highway was quite neat, however, the cobblestones relatively smooth under Nox's feet.

She rode at the front of the Inquisition's formation not because of any particular desire to do so, but because she was the one who knew the way. The other Lions in the army had volunteered to be in charge of the supplies, and thus they were about a day behind, meaning she was the only one who knew how to get to the seldom-used Drakon estate within the city proper. It wasn't too far from the Winter Palace, but after a while, all the fanciest houses started to blend together, she supposed.

They were not alone in entering the city today; another group was slightly ahead of them, a noble of some sort and his household, she supposed. The area was rife with evidence that more had passed this way; where usually there were merchant carts on the street, they had all been cleared away to create the widest possible thoroughfare, and a crowd had gathered along the pedestrian paths to watch the travelers arrive. Someone was flying the Inquisition's banner in the formation behind her, she was sure. They must have been, because the crowd was thickening with onlookers, and she could occasionally hear calls of her name or title, or Romulus's, or just general murmuring with the word 'Inquisition' interspersed.

She resisted the urge to pull up the hood on her cloak and blend back into the column of riders. The feeling of so many eyes on them—on her—would almost certainly never cease to make her profoundly uneasy. The best she could do was refuse to let it show.

If the eyes were making Ves uncomfortable, he certainly wasn't showing it. He rode beside Estella in his armor and lion cloak to brace against the air, which was still crisp and quite cool as winter waned. His smile was controlled, but appearing entirely earnest. Not giddy or overly excited, but obviously in good spirits. He offered brief waves and nods to those that caught his eye, or those that greeted him first. Few if any knew his name, but it wasn't hard to see he made about as much if not more of an impression on the elves that heavily populated the city than the Inquisitors themselves. Certainly more than Romulus, who rode somewhere behind them, quiet as a mouse.

"I do believe we're the oddest assemblage of individuals they've ever seen," Ves commented quietly, just for Estella to hear, or any riding particularly close behind her. He offered another wave, flashing a charming smile. Champion of the Inquisition, indeed.

Khari seemed to be enjoying herself, too; a glance back proved that she was the one bearing the standard, the pole of the banner fitted into a special cup on the left side of her saddle. She waved back at anyone who seemed to be waving at her, or even in her general direction, though her anonymity was such that it was hard to imagine anyone knowing her name in particular.

“We're still the oddest assemblage I've ever seen." Cyrus's words were laconic, drawling. He didn't look precisely comfortable, but he sat his saddle with good posture, not making quite the same attempt to stay beneath notice as Romulus was.

"Agreed," Marceline noted, tossing him a sidelong smirk. She rode in the saddle of her own personal black Orlesian charger as comfortable as ever, the eyes of the crowds ineffective against her.

Asala however, was a different story. She had her shoulders up to her ears in an attempt to make a shell of herself, and also rode beside Leon, probably in hopes of hiding in his shadow.

Zahra seemed most comfortable in this situation, which wasn’t all that surprising given her aptitude for soaking in attention. A smile wriggled itself on her face as she reigned her buckskin steed closer to Asala’s flank and leaned forward in her saddle, propping an elbow on the saddle-horn and resting her chin across her knuckles. She seemed pleased by those who cat-called names, the Inquisition, or whatever else as they passed. Faces peering up at them. Waggling fingers pointing. “No need to hide, kitten. They’re just curious. Big goddamn heroes, and all that.”

Their progress took them over Halamshiral's main thoroughfare and eventually to the gates of the High Quarter. They loomed tall, thick bars of wrought iron set in pale sandstone, pulled, she'd once been told, from quarries far to the west, where it was mined in the desert before transport. Carved into each of the square pillars on either side of the gate were reliefs of battle-scenes, moments from history long ago, gilded with gold and silver.

The gates were already open for the procession in front of them, and they were able to pass through without difficulty. The change in their surroundings was immediately obvious: there wasn't a house here Estella could ever dream of owning. They all bespoke old money and taste; only the most prominent and old families were allowed estates in Halamshiral, those with the title of Marquis or above, basically. Most of those were walled off too, but not so much that the chĂąteaux themselves weren't visible, planted upon each plot of land amidst elaborate gardens and increasingly-embellished architectural features.

She led the Inquisition towards the center of the Quarter, and then around to the left. The house she was aiming for was at the end of the row there, as imposing and grand as any of the others, its edifice primarily a matter of tawny stone blocks with graceful columns in the traditional Orlesian style supporting the entryway. It was large enough to have a few modest cylindrical towers amidst the complex silhouette of its roof, which was a cool, grey-blue slate. The best feature of the house itself was probably its many windows, the panels of glass inset into the stone and polished to a brilliant shine. The grounds were well-kept; the path towards the entrance was flanked by lawn, which gradually faded into flowerbeds and weeping willow trees, only just beginning to bud at this time of year. It was more subdued than ostentatious, but whoever kept them did not allow the house to overpower the grounds it rested upon.

They were greeted at the gate by a small group of people, most of them apparently servants, from the simple, tidy manner of their dress. But among them was a very familiar face.

Estella felt an immense sense of relief first, followed by a warm wave of affection. Nox was still moving when she swung off his saddle, hitting the ground lightly and running, dignity be damned.

Commander Lucien was exactly as she remembered him. Certainly a very tall man, his presence amounted to so much more than his height and his build. He carried himself with a certain kind of unshakable, quiet confidence, one that rolled off him in waves, like a warm ocean current and about as comforting, to her at least. He kept himself well, of course, dark brown hair trimmed to fall no further than his shoulders, a slight wave in the texture that did not lessen the impression of fastidious neatness. He wore his beard very close to his tanned face; it was only dark, even stubble at the moment. The armor he'd chosen was simple enough: chain and a few plates in gleaming, polished silverite. The cloak at his back was maroon, clasped at his left shoulder with a silver pin in the shape of a Lion, identical to the one she wore.

He opened his arms easily at her approach, and she jumped into them without a moment's hesitation. The soft oof he made was surely only for effect, and the fact that he ruffled her hair hard enough to muss it only for his own amusement.

"Well hello, Estella." He laughed softly when her arms tightened for a moment before she stepped away, both of them smiling. "It's good to see you." The words were a common sentiment, between comrades long parted, but his tone and bearing brought a distinctive, personal warmth to them that few others had.

"You, too," she replied, sure she couldn't quite manage the same but trying her best anyway.

His grey eyes narrowed a little, pulling at the thin white scar that bisected one eyebrow and continued on the cheekbone below. He moved his attention up to the others, then, where the house's servants were already assisting with the horses, leading them away towards a stable tucked off to the side of the property. "Made new friends, I see. Welcome, Inquisition. For as long as you're here, I hope you'll think of my house as yours." He swept a bow before those assembled, then straightened back to his full height.

"Accordingly... please call me Lucien."

"My house looks lovely, indeed," remarked Ves, striding up steadily and getting his first look at the Commander of the Argent Lions. "It's a pleasure to finally meet you, Lucien. Vesryn Cormyth, at your service." He offered his arm out, apparently preferring something along the lines of a warrior's clasp to a handshake or salute. "I've heard many great things."

Lucien grasped his forearm without the faintest hesitation, grip firm but clearly not uncomfortably so. "I'm always concerned to learn that people have heard things. Living up to the reputation my friends give me isn't easy." With a slight nod, he let go of Ves's arm. "It's good to meet you as well, though. Nice to put faces to the names I've read about." He paused a moment, then glanced at the others.

"Might I ask which one of you is Romulus?"

He looked to have already been making his way towards the front, but upon having his name called Romulus drew up before Lucien. He'd been rehearsing greetings for just these moments, Estella knew, but something about actually standing in front of Lucien was obviously throwing him off. "I am, Commander. Uh, Lucien." He subtly grit his teeth for a passing moment, clearly displeased with himself, but pushed on. "My thanks for the invitation, and for allowing us a place to stay within Halamshiral."

Lucien's warmth didn't falter in the face of a little awkwardness. Estella knew it had faced far worse and survived, after all. "On the contrary," he said, "I am the one who owes the thanks, to you in particular. As events have been relayed to me, you helped my people on the day of the Conclave, and without that help, I'd have lost my lieutenant. My friend. Words aren't enough, but I hope you'll accept them anyway." He held out a hand, in much the same manner Ves had, his smile smaller but no less genuine than it had been.

"It was..." Romulus looked like he wanted to add something else, perhaps refute the need to thank him. It was nothing, or it was complicated, or he didn't have a real choice or say in the matter. Whatever he was thinking about saying, however, he kept inside, and instead grasped Lucien's arm, not nearly as enthusiastically as Ves had, but deliberately all the same. "You're welcome. I hope I can be of some use again here."

There was an odd, high-pitched noise from somewhere back in the crowd, soft and nearly impossible to hear. The source was difficult to identify, at least until a bright red head of unruly hair appeared next in the queue. Khari was wearing an easily-readable combination of excitement, awe, and nervousness splashed across her face, but the first clearly won out, because as no sooner had Romulus let go of Lucien's hand than she was there, wide-eyed and grinning.

“Hi." Her voice was strangely breathless, and she seemed to realize it, clearing her throat and smacking a hand against her sternum before trying again. “I'm, uh—you're Lucien Drakon. This is—this is amazing." She thrust out a hand, her face slightly too red for the chill alone to explain.

Lucien looked, to Estella who knew his expressions well, like he was trying to contain a bit of laughter. Admittedly, she was too. Khari, usually so full of bravado and confidence, was clearly more than a little flustered, but then Estella had expected about as much. He represented in a very obvious way essentially everything her friend wanted to be. The best example of it, in Estella's admittedly very biased opinion.

But he took Khari's arm exactly the same way he'd taken Ves's and Romulus's, patting her elbow once with his other hand. "So I am," he agreed amiably. "But now I'm at a disadvantage: you know my name, and I've no idea what to call you."

“Oh. Right. Khari—I'm Khari." She still looked a bit dazed, but at least the question returned her to some form of clarity, enough that she was able to remember to actually let go of his hand and allow the others to introduce themselves.

Cyrus did so with considerably less fanfare; Rilien needed no introduction at all, of course. Leon was next, the only member of the group Lucien had to look up at to any degree.

Zahra had been preoccupied the entire walk to his home. The grandeur of his estate. Things she probably hadn’t seen before, certainly not in a place like Halamshiral. It appeared as if she were sizing him up. Perhaps, quite literally. Seeing how Lucien was still much taller than she was. Her footsteps were far more assured than Khari’s, and her grip was about the same, mimicking the others by snatching up his forearm. She stared up at his face, and grinned wide, “Captain Zahra Tavish at your service, as well. Always nice to have a warm welcome. In a beautiful home.” A thick eyebrow raised as she released his arm, “We won’t make a mess. Promise.”

"Glad to hear it," Lucien said easily. "A pleasure, Zahra."

"Commander," Michaël greeted, a cheerful smile on his face. "It's good to see you again," he added, taking his turn to offer a handshake.

Marceline stood off to the side of her husband, Pierre standing next beside her. "Your Highness," she greeted amicably, dipping into a curtsy, while her son bowed.

Lucien looked slightly disappointed to be addressed so formally, but he recovered swiftly, graciously dipping his chin to Lady Marceline after he'd shaken Michaël's hand. "Nice to see you three again," he said, shaking his head. "Though it's almost like meeting a brand-new person every time I see Pierre, I must admit. You were what? Twelve the last time?" It seemed to be a basically rhetorical question, in any case.

With the introductions complete for now, Lucien took half a step backwards, gesturing at the house behind him. "I imagine you all might like to rest after your journey," he said, half-smiling. "As there's about a fortnight left until the Empress's fĂȘte, there is plenty of time to do just that. I reiterate that the grounds are open to you. If you've a wish to go out riding or use the practice ring on the property or wander the gardens, there's no need to ask. Both myself and my father will be in and out over the next two weeks; please feel free to ask either of us, or any of the staff, if you find yourself in need of something you lack. Your rooms are all in the south part of the house; I'll take you there now."

The southern wing of the manor proved to be every bit as rich and well-kept as the rest of it. The Drakons clearly favored furniture and furnishings selected for their craftsmanship. Most of it was deceptively simple, but made of materials like Antivan teak and the Imperium's marble, absent the gilt and flourish in favor of neatness and precision. Of note was the art—Estella recognized a few of the paintings she passed as Lucien's work, but others were definitely not, and she knew that for all his talents, he did not sculpt or throw clay, though whoever had chosen the decorations had an eye for such things as well.

The rooms proved more than spacious, grander by a considerable margin than most of those at Skyhold. She chose one near the end of the hall, what was left when everyone else had found a door. Pausing in front of it, she turned back to the man who had been her Commander.

It was peculiar, standing here with him now. She was an Inquisitor, and he in this moment clearly a Prince, and it was at once the same as and very different from being a Lieutenant and a Commander in the same mercenary company. Both of them had been runaways in one sense and exiles in another, and he'd always given her hope that she wouldn't have to be those things forever.

Now... Estella wasn't sure what to make of now.

He looked like he understood. Because of course he would—he was Commander Lucien, and he always did. He expelled a deep, slow breath, and reached forward to place a large hand on her shoulder. It didn't produce even the slightest hint of the fear it once had, only comfort. He squeezed, and she leaned into it a little, letting a tiny smile twist her mouth.

"Everything's changed," she murmured.

Lucien hummed, shaking his head. "Not everything." He eased his grip on her shoulder and patted it once before letting his hand drop. "Welcome back, Estella."

Even if it was only temporary and they both knew it, the words meant a lot to her. She swallowed thickly, then dipped her chin. "Thanks, Lucien."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Lady Marceline smiled as she opened the door to greet the last woman to arrive. Asala waited on the other side, a sheepish smile to her own lips and she timidly inclined her head and entered, quietly making her way toward the rest of the ladies. Marceline briefly pondered the thought that she was able to intimidate a Qunari woman for a moment, and what that said about her before she shrugged and shut the door behind her. Some days back she had asked for all the women of the Inquisition's Irregulars to gather together before the ball to help each other get dressed for the occasion. As they were representing the Inquisition, they would need to look their absolute best, and between them she expected they could do that. Some of them required a little polish, after all.

"Asala, there is food and drink over there if you find yourself hungry," she added, pointing toward the table at the far wall. They had plenty of time before the Ball, but they would not only need to get dressed and address the matter of their makeup, but also talk about the night's plans. With Asala finally having arrived, Marceline turned toward the gathered women and put her hands together, glancing between of them. "Now that we are all here, I believe we can finally begin. Unless there are any objections?"

Khari appeared to be eating the finger-sandwiches at a rate they weren't really meant for. Still dressed, as all of them were, in the ordinary, comfortable garments of a normal day; at least she wasn't getting crumbs on anything important. She raised a hand partway into the air. “Uh, yeah... remind me again why I can't wear trousers?" She shot a glare and an obvious frown in the direction of the garment bag she'd brought with her, not making any attempt to hide her distaste. “I mean, if Corypheus is really planning to assassinate some people, shouldn't we be able to move around better when we need to fight?"

Marceline didn't immediately answer. Instead she tossed glance toward Estella, wordlessly asking if she could field it instead. While she could have answered, it would sound so much more convincing if it came from Estella, and hopefully calm some of them down a little. Marceline hadn't missed the fact that some of them seemed a bit nervous about the steadily approaching ball.

Estella blinked, but to her credit she seemed to understand what was being asked of her. "The conventions of attire are pretty silly," she agreed, shaking her head. She was nursing a cup of tea, one leg over the other, only a slight bob in her foot to give so much as a hint that she might not be entirely free of nerves herself. "But one positive is that it's a lot easier to conceal something under a skirt than in what the men will be wearing. Not a whole sword, of course, but not nothing." She half-smiled into her teacup, taking a sip.

"I think you could get away with wearing your boots underneath, too, which is nice." That part seemed specifically directed at Khari. "Just don't step on anyone's toes or they'll be able to tell."

Khari seemed to consider that for a moment, but it was pretty clear that Estella had won her over even before the boots came into it. Probably because of the 'concealed weapons' part. “I guess I did kind of suck last time Ril tried to teach us how to do that. If the skirt makes it easier, I can deal with it." She sighed, stuffing another cucumber sandwich triangle whole into her mouth. They weren't too large, but even so she clearly hadn't quite grasped the concept of foods meant for nibbling delicately, to say the least. At least she swallowed before speaking.

“Okay. So how does this work, Marcy? I thought all dresses were the same, but then someone said something about slips and petty coats or something. What gives?"

It seemed as if Zahra had something else on her mind. It was difficult to tell if she was simply lost in thought or as nervous as the others were with the impending ball looming around the corner. Though, she didn’t seem like the type to be all that bothered by much. Balls, gowns, and pointy shoes included. Behaving herself would be another issue altogether. Like Khari, she’d chosen plainer fare of clothes; comfortable, easy to move in. Her eyebrows were drawn, and her gaze seemed focused on nothing in particular. She had her hands planted on her hips and offered no quips, no tease ready on her tongue. She did, however, turn to regard Marceline when Khari posed another pertinent question.

Marceline chuckled and shook her head, "Some Orlesian women would consider what you just said blasphemy. Most are rather proud of their dresses, and I can most certainly assure you that they are not all the same." Marceline thought about it for a moment before she added, "In fact, it is quite gauche to show up at a function in the same dress as someone else--but that is neither here nor there," she waved off. Glancing between Khari and Asala, who also seemed a bit confused herself, she realized that not all of them knew the mechanics of what went into a dress. She crossed her arms and tilted her head, letting her chin rest on the back of her hand for a moment as she slipped into thought on how to best explain in. She then glanced down at her own dress and shrugged, figuring that a demonstration would help more than just telling them what each bit was.

While it was not the dress she would wear for the ball, the fact remained that it was still a finely made dress would serve her purpose just fine. "The dresses we will wear tonight are not all just one piece, but multiple pieces. So it is not as if we can just put them on and be ready, which is why we need more time than the men," she explained. "That is the case for the dresses we will be wearing tonight, and just like the one I am wearing now," she stated, holding her arms up to give them a better view of the dress.

She then grabbed the shoulders of her own dress. "This part is the gown," she said, "And it goes to about here," she said, reached down to about her waist and picked up the tail. "This however," she continued, reaching for the article wrapping around her chest, "is a corset. They can either be worn under the gown, or over it. Asala," she said, glancing at the taller woman. She twitched at her name being called only for a moment before her attention focused entirely on her. "You need not worry about that. I... do not believe that they make them in your size," Marceline said with an apologetic smile, though Asala seemed relieved instead.

"After that you have the petticoat, or skirt, as Estella mentioned," she said, tugging at it, "And the slip, which goes underneath all of that," she pulled at the white garment that peaked out just below her neckline. "It is... complicated," she admitted, "But that is why I called you all here instead of just giving it to you and hoping for the best. I will ensure that each and every one of you will look your very best tonight."

"Well," Estella said, setting her teacup back down gently on its saucer. "I suppose we ought to get started, then." She stood, making her way to where several garment bags had been set carefully over a chair. Each bore a label, presumably the name of who it was for. "Let's see. Asala, this one's yours." She handed the longest of the bags to the young Qunari woman, then the next to Khari, and the third to Zahra.

"I've done this... a few times, anyway, so I can help with laces and things too if anyone needs it." She paused, tilting her head at the resident pirate captain. "What did you get, Zee? Nothing too complicated, I hope?" A smile tugged at the corner of her mouth.

“Huh?” Zahra seemed to almost startle as soon as Estella pushed the bag into her arms. It was gone just as quickly. A momentary lapse. A sheepish smile quickly tipped the corners of her lips up, however, and the faraway gaze sifted into amusement. She gave the bag a little shake, as if she could discern its contents that way and plopped down on a nearby chair, setting it at her feet.

“Let’s have a peek, then.” Royal purple fabric peeped out as she began pulling the contents out into her lap. She held it up to her cheek and laughed. It had certainly been chosen with care, seeing how it suited her dusky complexion. As soon as she pulled out the dress itself, she’d hopped back to her feet in order to hold it flush against her body. The details were exquisite, ribbed with green lace and off-white brocades patterned over a bare back. The middle appeared tighter, and draped down into ruffles below her waistline. It would most definitely need to be picked up to avoid tripping over. “Wow. You’ve really outdone yourself, Marcy. Not that I had any doubts.”

“You do look splendid, by the way.” She tossed her a wink and dug her hand further into the bag. From the sound of rattling at the bottom, there might have been jewelry included to finish the ensemble. She pulled out a matching green slip and the aforementioned corset. It was just as bit as glamorous as the other articles even if its purpose was to restrain and restrict. There was a pucker to her lips, as she pinched the corset between forefinger and thumb, “But must we wear these contraptions? They look
 painful.”

"They're not the most comfortable," Estella agreed, "but if you use them right, they aren't painful. The key is not to pull too tight." She carefully took the corset from Zahra's hand, reorienting it so that it was the right way up and giving her a broad smile. "If you want to start with the slip, we can go from there."

Khari was apparently quite far ahead, in that she'd already shucked off her ordinary clothing and donned the slip that came with her dress. It was quite simple, nothing more than plain ivory satin, which meant it probably wasn't going to show anywhere on the gown proper. Unfortunately, she seemed to have been stymied there. “Uh... how do I even get this part on? I feel like I'll rip it or something if I do it wrong."

She held the length of deep green fustian velvet away from her body like it was contagious. In fairness, it was a bit complicated-looking. The elbow-length sleeves, bodice, and a deep inverted triangle over each side and the back were embroidered with dark golden feather-pattern brocade, while the skirt layered beneath was a more humble, straightforward silk. It still looked entirely too elaborate for her comfort, and the way her face was scrunched was making that obvious enough. She shot Estella a look of clear puzzlement. “Help?"

"There's a joke in here about losing your pants in front of us," Estella replied with some humor, though she did move to assist, to her credit. "Uh, looks like yours is one where the corset actually goes on first, so... put that down for a moment."

In the meantime, Zahra seemed to be faring quite better. Whether or not it was from experience or dumb luck was anyone’s guess. She’d unbuttoned her tunic and slipped it off, as well as her pants; like Khari, modesty accounted for nothing at all. She pulled the slip over her head and pushed back any disobedient curls from her face, snatching up her own corset and turning to watch Estella and Khari expectantly. A soft, inflective hum sounded at the back of her throat.

Khari managed to bark a laugh, the line of her shoulders easing considerably. Tossing the gown rather too haphazardly over the edge of an armchair, she picked up the corset, turned it around several times, then apparently gave up. “Yeah, I have no idea how to work this. Lace me?" She held the whalebone-and-coutille contraption out towards Estella.

The Lady Inquisitor accepted it readily, moving to stand behind her friend and leaning around her so as to settle the band of reinforced fabric around Khari's abdomen. "Lift your arms for me?" When the elf complied, Estella loosely did the laces, then paused. "Uh, so this is the part that might smart a little. I'm going to pull this tight, but once you start moving around in it, it'll adjust a little, okay?" Another pause. "Maybe, uh... grab hold of the back of that chair or something. You're going to want to be braced."

Khari's mouth pulled to the side. “Uhhh... okay?" As Estella had advised, she leaned down at a slight angle and gripped the back of the nearest armchair, setting her feet wider apart for stability. Her braid fell forward over her shoulder in the process, ensuring no hair would get caught—never a pleasant experience, that. “Ready when you are. Let's do it." The seriousness was almost akin to someone gearing up for battle, which was perhaps fair enough, all things considered.

"All right, then." Estella had clearly caught on to the attitude with which Khari was approaching the whole thing, and was quite amused. "On three. One, two—" She pulled before three, tightening the thing while Khari was still relaxed and unprepared for it, her tug efficient and no more forceful than necessary. Deftly, she tied the laces to make sure they stayed where she'd gotten them, then stepped back.

“You said three!" Khari's protest was followed without pause by a grunt, and then a string of soft words under her breath, probably nothing suitable for polite company. At that distance, only Estella and Zahra would know for sure. She straightened, laying her palms on her ribcage and grimacing. “Okay, you're right, it doesn't hurt. But it's pretty ridiculously uncomfortable." She eyed the gown again and sighed. “I think I can figure this bit out, though. Thanks, Stel."

The look on Zahra’s face throughout the whole ordeal had paled considerably. A shadow of a smile and a snort sounded when she heard Khari’s string of choice curse words, spluttered out between her huffing complaint. The way she was holding the corset in her hands, slightly away from her body suggested she no longer wanted the thing bound around her midsection. Certainly not after witnessing that. “I, uh. That looked
 I don’t know. That was a little bit more than I imagined.”

She glanced towards Asala and arched her eyebrows, draping the corset across her shoulder. “Lucky for you there’s no death-trap your size. I’m green with envy.” She was dragging out the inevitable, plucking at the laces dangling from the backing. There was no excuse for her. This was in her size, after all. She glanced Estella’s way to ensure that she still had time to stall.

Estella seemed content to let her, merely offering a shrug. "You don't have to wear one. I certainly won't make you." She glanced at Marceline, though, as if unsure whether her opinion on that matter would be shared.

"To be fair, you all perhaps do not even need them to be that tight," Marceline answered. Like the others, she had also slipped out of her first dress and was now in the process of donning her second. She had already put on her slip, in her case a vibrant purple satin. However, she was currently working on sliding her gown on, with her corset resting on a nearby chair. From the exquisite look of it and magnificent embroidery, it was clear that it was meant to be worn on the outside. The gown she was currently working with was all black, with silver embroidery and white lace along the neckline, base, and sleeves. Her corset likewise sported the same color scheme, however, instead of more purple, there were accents of the Inquisition's russet along the side.

"Just tight enough so that they do not fall off during... strenuous activity,"' she noted with a raise of a brow. She of course, both meant dancing and foiling an assassination plot. There was a chance that some, if not all of them would need all of their mobility to ensure the night was a success, so she was more lax about their dress. "But no, with your physique, I do not believe a corset is necessary, if you would truly rather go without," she said with a shrug. It wouldn't make much of a difference if it was worn under their gown. "Though, you do lose a place to keep another blade," she said with a wink.

She finally slipped on her gown and reached behind her to lace what she could reach before glancing toward Asala. "Can you help? I cannot reach the top laces," she said as she turned and lifted her hair to give the woman access to them. Asala had also donned her slip, a soft gold, though she had not gotten to her gown yet. Instead, she stared at it as it sat in another chair, like it was about to bite her. The gown itself was a lovely white and gold piece, with darker gray accents to match her skin tone. When Marceline asked for her help, she twitched a bit before quietly nodding. "Um. Sure. These?" she asked, as she tugged at the lace.

"Yes, just make sure the top one is tied off with a bow," Marceline added.

Across the room, Khari's struggle with her gown continued. She apparently attempted pulling it over her head at first, before realizing that it was meant to be stepped into and fiddling with the ribbons at the back. “Seriously, why is every part of this so... fussy?" She scowled at the garment as though that would help anything, but apparently decided to slow down, taking more care with the fastenings. Her brows remained furrowed, however, a rather inordinate amount of concentration etched into face as she attempted to learn what was clearly an entirely new set of skills on the fly.

At one point, she yanked her hand back quickly, grimacing at it before popping her index finger into her mouth. At a guess, she must have caught it on one of the hooks meant to keep the ribbons in place. She gave no indication of pain, though, humming around the obstruction in a way that sounded like discontented grumbling more than anything. One of the phrases sounded suspiciously like 'torture device.'

A moment later, she glanced up and caught Marcy's eye. “Uh, so... I was gonna ask this earlier but I never really got the chance. What exactly is the plan? I know how to curtsy and introduce myself and pretend like I give a shit whether someone's a baron or a duke, but I still dunno what we're actually supposed to be looking for here." She blinked. “Am I just supposed to bodyguard? Because I can kinda do that, but that's not really what this is for, right?" She jabbed balefully at the dress.

"Correct," Marceline answered. Were she supposed to be seen as just a bodyguard, then she would have sent off for a suit of armor, but they would all need the mobility that being a patron of the ball gave them. In the meantime, Marceline had managed to get her gown tied on, with a nice bow at the top as instructed, and was now currently helping Asala slip into her own. She gestured which arms go into which holes, and how to step into it, before she began to tie the back on herself. In contrast to Marceline's tall and rather modest neckline, Asala's proved to be rather deeper and wider in order to show more of her ashen skin tone, which worked well with the dress she'd picked out for her.

"But regardless we should still watch out for each other and keep each other safe," she added, glancing around at Asala, who nodded in agreement. She smiled, and continued to work on her lacing. "First and foremost, in the future that Cyrus and Romulus saw, many of the key players of Orlesian nobility were assassinated," she paused for a moment before continuing, "Including myself. This ball presents the perfect opportunity to deal a blow to Orlais by taking out many important figures in a single night. We should ensure that they remain safe for the duration."

Marceline finished the last lace on Asala's dress, who spun once to test it. After it did not fly off she turned toward Marceline and dipped into a curtsy before she grinned. Marceline chuckled and nodded her approval, before Asala went back to her bag. Marceline then glanced at the rest and continued. "Corypheus undoubtedly has agents embedded within the court, so we must also find out who they are, and deal with them as well. However, this may prove to be difficult, if they are adept players of the Game," with that, she went to her own corset and began to wrap it around herself as well. She glanced back to Khari and shrugged. "Care to help?" She asked, indicating toward the laces on corset.

Khari looked dubious for a moment, but apparently any excuse to step away from her own issue was a welcome one. “Okay. Not too tight, right?" She walked around behind Marceline and took the laces in a firm grip, giving a few tentative tugs before she figured out the necessary amount of force to budge things.

“Say when, Marcy, because I sure don't know."

"That's enough," Marceline stated just before it reached the point of uncomfortable. As it was meant to be worn on the outside, it couldn't be loose, else it would be seen as sloppy, but fortunately the extra layers between her and it left enough room that it wasn't too terrible to wear. It was one of the reasons she preferred her corset on the outside.

After that, Marceline continued. "After all of that, we must also ensure that we win approval of the court. The people we meet tonight may have resources they are willing to share if we were to impress. At the very least, we do not wish for these people to dislike us. That would make my job... difficult, in the future," she said with a furrowed brow. She would have to deal with these people later, and it would be easier if they liked them.

"I would also like to see the peace talks reach a favorable resolution, though we are not to directly affect anything. We were invited as an impartial party, after all." Marceline added.

Estella, her garment bag draped over one arm, made a soft noise at that. "Well... impartial, maybe. But I'm not sure that will translate into inactive. Somehow I think that all of this is connected, and anything we do about the assassination plot will probably end up affecting the peace talks as well." She lifted her shoulders, meeting Marceline's eyes. "I can understand wanting to be neutral; I'm just not sure how realistic that is, all things considered."

With a small sigh and a slight shake of her head, she stepped behind a shoulder-height screen, tugging her tunic up over her head and then setting it over the top of the cover.

Marceline sighed and nodded in agreement, "You may be correct." If they were to foil an assassination directed toward Celene, then they would be seen as being on the loyalist side, and vice versa with Gaspard. Even then, if both were to be unaffected, that would not translate into a favorable result, and they needed one. Orlais needed to direct its focus on Corypheus, not on each other. Marceline, however, did not enjoy the idea of the Inquisition being the one who had a hand in deciding who won the throne in the end. But perhaps it was too late to think of such things. "In any case, we must be careful. At the very least, I wish to see everyone of the Inquisition leave the ball intact."

Khari snorted, tugging at the neckline of the dress she'd finally gotten herself into. It was much shallower than Asala's, but did extend all the way out to her shoulders, making it obvious that the elf's copious freckles were not limited to her face. “I think we can all agree about that." She grimaced, then shot a look at Zahra. “How're you doing there, Zee?" Bending, Khari started working her feet back into her boots, apparently taking Estella at her word that it would be acceptable to wear them.

Zahra’s response didn’t come quickly—she was focused on something else in the room. Peeping between her curls as she bent down to retrieve the corset she’d discarded moments ago. Though it may have been imagined, she seemed to be stealing glances across the room. Watching the flutter of gold spinning in a small circle. That is, until Khari swung a look in her direction and she turned away, chortling a quick laugh. She pushed her hair out of her face, “Getting by. This is a lot more difficult than I thought it’d be. Lords and ladies, I don’t know how they do it.”

There was a pause, as she watched Estella disappear behind one of the screens. She arched an eyebrow, “I thought we’d be all cozy with each other by now. Especially after that cheeky game of Wicked Grace.” Fortunately for the one in question, she hadn’t tiptoed over to invade her privacy. Though it didn’t seem out of the realm of possibility. What with that twinkle in her eye. Instead she hummed over her corset and let out a soft sigh.

"You'll recall that I won that," Estella retorted, flashing a small smile over the screen. "Less coziness involved in that."

Apparently Marceline’s suggestion had convinced Zahra that the corset might be useful as an extra utility. A belt of sorts, rather than a contraption made to make them look thinner. She stepped into it and pulled it up to her ribs, holding it in place with a strained look on her face. Her eyebrows were drawn together. Initially she tried to reach behind her back to reach the dangling laces, but found it nigh impossible no matter how much she stretched and wriggled her fingertips. “I, uh, I think I’ll need help getting this thing on too, if you wouldn’t mind. Gently.”

“Here, lemme." Khari, boots firmly on her feet, moved to help, a little more confident this time since she'd done it once already now. She seemed inclined to follow Zahra's instruction, though, and only pulled until the laces were snug. “I think that's all right, yeah?" She smacked the other woman on the bicep with the back of her hand. “Looking good, Zee. Fanciest pirate I ever saw."

Zahra stretched her arms above her head as if to test her mobility in the cursed contraption. She flashed Khari a thumbs up and grinned at her over her shoulder, “That’s perfect. Torsos intact. I can breathe.” There was a pause, as she knuckled at her nose, and scooped up her dress, slipping into it in much the same fashion as the others had done. Low-cut and baring her shoulders, as well as her back. Perfectly suitable for a pirate. “I’d say I clean up pretty well. So do you. Never thought I’d see you in a dress. Lucky me.”

She appeared as if she had something else to say, but a mischievous smile smothered it down as she retrieved her boots from behind one of the chairs. As if she thought better of it. Perhaps she would say something to Khari at a later time. She pulled her knee-high boots back on and ruffled the frills of her dress, assuring they could not be seen.

"Technically we're not done yet," Estella pointed out, carefully smoothing down her skirt as she stepped out from behind the screen.

The Lady Inquisitor, perhaps fittingly, had a slightly more ornate gown than most of the others, though not by much. The bodice, high collar, and deep, belled sleeves were all deep crimson, delicate lace layered over thick muslin. The lace became the upper skirt, draped neatly over a simple white silk petticoat, creating a striking contrast between the reflective, almost liquid shine of the silk and the fine details in the lace, evocative of swirling flames. A touch of the Inquisition, rendered subtly rather than overtly. Though the collar encircled her neck, there was a gap after that until her shoulders, where the sleeves started up again, saving it from perhaps being too conservative in that respect. The silhouette was clean, free of ruffles or frills, and rather elegant because of it.

She half-smiled at the others. "Hair and all that. Shouldn't take nearly as long, though."

Khari returned the smile with a grin. “Gods, you know you're just like... so pretty it's stupid, right?" She shook her head, which seemed to remind her about the hair comment, because she took her long braid in both hands after. “Dunno if there's much to be done about this." She flopped the end of it back and forth and rolled her eyes.

Estella looked a little pinker than usual at the compliment, but only shook her head by way of response.

At that point, however, their strategics were interrupted by a knock at the door. “If you are all decent, I am entering." The straightforward delivery and utterly flat tone could only belong to Ser Rilien.

Khari shrugged. “I'm never decent, but we're not naked."

With no reaction to the joke, the tranquil opened the door and stepped smoothly inside before closing it behind him. Under one arm, he carried some kind of box; the other hand went to the strap of a satchel he carried over his back. Clearly, his preparations were taken care of; the crisp, sienna-colored tunic he wore was considerably more embroidered than even his usual attire, in the Inquisition's gold, and tan trousers tucked neatly into his boots.

Striding to the nearest table, he eased the satchel off his shoulder and set it down; the heavy sound it made even with such care taken was a giveaway to what it contained. “You will want to arm yourselves. I have included sheaths and straps for various parts of the body; I suggest you take care with the concealment. If you are discovered to have weapons, this will end poorly for us."

“Rather foreboding of you, Rilien. Though you do look rather dashing. Are you dressing the boys as well?” Zahra waggled her eyebrows at him and flashed a smile, even if it wouldn’t be reciprocated. She didn’t seem to mind in the slightest. She was already crossing towards the satchel he’d deposited on the table, snapping it open and rifling through its contents. She took two daggers with their accompanying straps; presumably one for her ankle, and another for her corset.

She hummed and held one up to her bust line. “Now, how does one hide a sharp, pointy object in a corset? Between the breasts? Up the back? I’d prefer not to gouge myself in the middle of a dance.” Modesty did not run in her veins. She seemed to be posing the question to Rilien as well—for whatever reason. Supposing a Spymaster would know these things just as well as a woman would.

"Usually the back," Estella replied. "Most corsets are structured enough that it won't show there, if the blade is thin enough. So you'll want to save the bigger one for your leg." She selected herself a couple of daggers as well, handing a pair to Khari, too. "I'm guessing Asala won't be needing any, and that Lady Marceline has her own." It didn't seem to be a question; more of a statement, and she briefly glanced at the two of them when she made it.

Lady Marceline glanced over toward Estella when she mentioned in her name. She'd taken a roll of fabric from a nearby table, and currently held it in her hands as she looked. Something of a knowing smile graced her features as she rolled the fabric out across the table, and displaying her own miniature arsenal. A number of blades of different sized waited for their proper homes on her person. "Of course I do," she answered and plucked the first up, testing its edge.

Asala on the other hand simply shrugged, her hands raised with palms facing out. "Magic," she noted before punctuating it by wiggling her fingers back and forth.

That reply more than clear, Estella addressed her teacher. "What's the box for, Rilien?"

Khari hiked up her skirt far enough to slide one of the knives into her left boot. The other went into the right, given that she didn't have anything on the outside to hold it with.

Rilien merely held the small box out towards Estella. “Your hair." He blinked, remaining where he was until she took it from him, and then glancing once around the room at the rest of them. “We're departing shortly. It is advisable to be on time. Ser Lucien ought not be more than fashionably late." As abruptly as he'd arrived, the Spymaster departed.

With the caution in mind, the rest of the preparations went quickly enough. Estella took care of Khari and Zahra's hair: to the elf's bright red mane, she only added a small crown braid, leaving the rest of it to fall naturally, if a bit tamer than usual. Zahra wound up with an Orlesian braid, a few choice waves left artfully loose to feather about her face and neck.

Her own, Estella braided back from both temples, gathering at the middle and allowing it to join the rest thereafter. When she opened the box, she smiled to herself: Rilien had either purchased, or—more likely—made an ornament out of what seemed to be mother-of-pearl and silverite, formed into a delicate, almost lifelike lily, which she pinned in one of the braids, just behind her left ear.

Marceline had added volume to her hair and rolled only the ends to give them a gentle curl. Her hair, as always, was immaculate, a point of pride for her, if she was being quite honest. She had managed to get it to a point where it had a nice bounce whenever she moved, which had been her initial goal. Otherwise, she left it be, confident that its natural black color would be more than enough to stand out. She however, did don an expensive silverite necklace, the gemstone of which was nothing other than a jewel of jet. Once she was satisfied, she moved to help Asala with her ornamentation.

Before she had started on her, She'd started the rolls for Asala's. Now, with enough time when she took the rollers out, her long white hair gaining some volume of its own as the curls sprung up. Asala took a moment to swing to and fro, watch as the curls that she could see bounce around her shoulders before she began to giggle. The laugh proved to be infectious as Marceline also found herself chuckling, before holding up a length of russet ribbon. She beckoned for the taller woman to bend down so that she could reach her hair without fetching a step stool. Once Asala acquiesced, Marceline began to tie the ribbon off just to the side of her horn, giving her that final bit of pop she was looking for.

With a bit of cosmetic work for those who wanted it, they were as ready as they were going to get, down to the matching masks, the one thing that would unify all of them as members of the Inquisition. Estella pulled in a breath, then glanced at Marceline. "I guess it's time, isn't it?"

"I do believe so," Marceline answered, tossing a glance at the rest of the ladies. "We should not keep them waiting, then. Yes?" she added, making her way toward the door before pulling the latch, and holding it for all of them to file through. Once they had all filed out, Marceline followed suit, and shut the door behind them.

Eventually they made their way back to the foyer, where they began to descend the staircase to the ground floor, where the men waited for them.

The gentlemen of the Inquisition had, of course, also cleaned up for the occasion, in colors almost as varied as the ones the women sported. In addition to Rilien, Leon had opted for Inquisition hues. Actually, it wouldn't be all that surprising if he'd asked the Spymaster to arrange them. He had never seemed the type to know much about anything sartorial outside of uniforms and armor. Indeed, his discomfort was a bit obvious; he tugged a bit at the white sleeves of the shirt under his doublet, which was russet and gold. He'd opted for the darker umber almost everywhere else, from his trousers to the tie keeping his hair neatly gathered at his nape.

"As I suspected." The amused comment was Lucien's. "The lot of you are going to make quite the impression, I should think." He made one of those himself, really, in the green and silver of House Drakon, with the trademark mask, designed to resemble a dragon's wings. There were only two of them left in the country, and neither was frequently spotted in court.

"Well, this is a sight I'd quite like to remember," Vesryn commented. His doublet of silk brocade was a deep blue, snugly fit across his upper body and fastened asymmetrically up the left side of his chest. His white blonde hair had been pulled back into a ponytail, smooth and shiny, and rather prominently displaying his ears, something uncommon for him given the way his hair was typically left loose. Judging by his posture he wasn't ill at ease at all, even if he'd never been to any event of this particular sort. He softly touched Estella's upper arm as she passed, leaning in slightly to whisper something in her ear with a hint of a smirk. Whatever it was, it flushed her nearly as red as her gown, but she looked like she was trying to contain a smile, too.

The Lord Inquisitor was wearing more of a scowl, at least until he laid eyes on the women descending towards him. His left side was obscured by an inky black half cloak, draping down past his marked hand. His tunic was crisp darkened samite, a dark grey roughly the shade of his eyes. He tugged a bit awkwardly at the belt fastening the shirt in at his waist. His boots as well were dark, and they looked both soft and flexible. In all, it was a clean look, and much less flashy than Vesryn's, for a purpose that seemed rather obvious.

It was about as obvious as the way he gaped at Khari for a moment, before he collected himself, tearing his eyes away towards nothing in particular and clearing his throat. "I feel ridiculous," he muttered. "Does anyone else feel like an idiot?"

“You don't look like an idiot." Khari said it with confidence, shrugging her shoulders, the usual half-cocked grin firmly in place on her face. “We all clean up really fancy, yeah?" Her finery was doing a poor job of likewise rendering her mannerisms any more delicate or refined than usual. She was just Khari, same as always, only shuffling around slightly awkwardly trying not to trip on her hem.

“Goodness knows that's the important thing." Cyrus's tone was arid, but a trace of humor showed on his face. He'd elected for a familiar color scheme—they had to be his family's. Indigo and sable, accented with silver wherever metal or ornate threading was necessary. The cape he wore was in the Imperial style. Paludamentum, they were called, usually only donned by those with some history of military service. Perhaps that was appropriate, all things considered.

Rilien, hands folded into his sleeves, tilted his head. “We ought to be going. The carriages are waiting." As good as his word, he opened the door at the front of the foyer and held it open to allow the others to pass. “Do remember to keep your wits about you. Like us, others in attendance will be much more dangerous than they appear."

A whistle punctuated Rilien's words, issued from behind them. Marceline only had to glance up to find the culprit, Michaël was already replacing the fingers in his mouth with a stricken grin. Had she worn less makeup, it'd been easy enough to see the blush creep into her cheeks, but thankfully the only thing that betrayed her was a wobbly smile that only took a moment to right itself. He noticed it, of course. She knew he hadn't missed it. He never did.

Pierre however, coughed into his hand and turned away. Rolling her eyes at her son for the moment, she turned and gauged the rest of them. "If this is everybody, then Ser Rilien is correct. We should be making our way," she stated, before outstretching her arm. It wasn't a moment later that Michaël was by her side, taking it into his own.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Leon suppressed the urge to sigh. He could feel a headache building behind his temples; he wasn't sure if it was a side-effect of his condition or just the stress and frustration that was trying to negotiate this rather perilous, rather ridiculous territory. Perhaps it was both.

So far, he'd had to fend off quite a lot of people asking for the opinion of a High Seeker on the other notable succession crisis of the moment. He'd made it firmly clear he had nothing to say about who should be the next Divine. It was a matter he'd need to think about eventually, but at the moment, he didn't have the mental energy to spare. He wasn't about to lean the weight of his position in any particular direction until he had.

Giving up on suppression, he heaved the sigh stuck in his chest when the latest gaggle of people moved off. Those had seemed much more interested in flirting with the Lord Inquisitor than anything else. It had rather quickly cracked the practiced demeanor Romulus had assumed for the introductions, to the point that Leon had actively interceded on his behalf. At least they'd gotten the hint once he started looming.

"Feel free to take a minute," Leon told him. "We can run interference for a bit here if you need some air or something." Regaining the centered, measured attitude he'd started with might be a matter of more than a few seconds, after all. That was just to be expected of ordinary, non-courtier mortals like themselves.

He looked very much like he wished he had a hood to pull up over his head. "We're wasting time," he said, through partially gritted teeth. "I don't need air, I just need something to do. Something I'm useful at." Obviously he didn't think that trading pleasant greetings or flirting with random nobility was contained in that category of things.

Leon could understand the frustration, though there was little to be done about it. "Unfortunately there will be no such tasks until someone unearths them," he pointed out. "And that is a matter of talking to people." He didn't like it either, but that was simply the nature of the beast, so to speak.

Pursing his lips, he glanced from Asala to Khari. The former still seemed a little dazzled by their surroundings, but few were brave enough to approach her anyway, though she got quite a lot of distasteful looks. Almost as many as Khari, who was making effort to be included in the conversation at least.

Maybe a group like this would have more success with martial types. In Leon's experience, chevaliers were at least a fraction more direct than their non-military counterparts. "Find us some soldiers, Khari?" She'd know how to spot them, and probably not mind doing so.

Khari blinked, as if snapping out of some thought or another. Not a pleasant one, judging by the downturn of her mouth. Her enthusiasm seemed to return a bit in the face of the job she was being asked to do, though, and she crossed her arms over her middle, humming thoughtfully and scanning the crowd.

A lot of the nobles were rather soft-looking, which made sense given their lifestyles, but every once in a while, there were one or two who looked to have more active pastimes. Disambiguating those from the actual chevaliers in the group would be the trickier part. Khari pulled her lower lip between her teeth and chewed for several long moments, then released it and grinned. “Them. Definitely them."

A jerk of her chin indicated who they were. A small cluster of younger individuals, only three. All of them were more modestly-dressed than average, but they were all also in quite good physical condition, and held their arms ever so slightly away from themselves, as though they were used to working around a sword-hilt or something similar. Two men and a woman, the man placed at the center with a slightly more mature appearance than the other two. They had matching tawny hair and similar-enough facial features to suggest familial relation of some stripe.

“Those are chevaliers, or I'll eat my damn dress." She struck off in their direction, shoes striking the marble-tiled floor with authoritative beats, clearly expecting the others to follow her now that she'd found what she was asked to find.

Their approach was obvious, and there was simply no way any of the three didn't notice it. The younger of the two men actually turned his head in their direction, eyes rounding slightly; he leaned down to speak to the woman, who shook her head and glanced at the other. His face remained stony. He scanned over them with an appraising stare, but then his eyes settled somewhere over Leon's shoulder.

“Well met." Khari, either sensitive to the fact the Romulus wasn't much in the mood to keep repeating the same greetings and introductions or else simply forgetting that he was supposed to, curtsied like she'd been taught. “I'm Kharisanna Istimaethoriel. This is Lord Inquisitor Romulus, High Seeker Leonhardt Albrecht, and Serah Asala Kaaras." To her credit, the formalized words were smooth, like she'd practiced them, too. “We're with the Inquisition."

She paused politely for the return introductions.

A heartbeat passed.

Then another.

The younger man and the woman exchanged glances, both of them shifting their eyes to the eldest. He continued to stare right through the whole lot of them. They might as well have been air.

Khari's brows furrowed. She looked from the two to the one, frown deepening. “Hey. I'm talking to you." Still nothing. Her fists clenched at her sides.

If anything, the pounding in his head was worsening, but this time it was just because he was angry. Leon was extremely practiced in the art of self-control, however, and forced a reasonably-neutral expression onto his face. He knew what this was.

"Sers. I am High Seeker Leonhardt Albrecht, and these are my companions, Lord Inquisitor Romulus, Serah Kharisanna Istimaethoriel, and Serah Asala Kaaras." The words rumbled out of him, the slight harshness to them likely excusable as his bass being sonorous by nature.

Romulus had looked like he was about to speak up before Leon had intervened. Whatever his words were going to be, they certainly weren't going to be a repeat of the introduction. For the moment, he held his tongue to see how they would respond.

Unsurprisingly, there was a response this time. The eldest man blinked, pale blue eyes coming back into focus, and inclined himself in a minimally-polite bow. "High Seeker. Lord Inquisitor. My name is Thédore Blancheflor. These are my cousins: Ser Marine Blancheflor and Ser Jean Blancheflor. We serve in the Lord-General's fourth regiment."

The other two looked considerably relieved at the slight shift in atmosphere, offering a much deeper bow and curtsy than their cousin had.

“Oh yeah?" Khari's tone was low, almost tremulous. But it was quite clear that it wasn't fear that caused the quake. “And what about me and Asala, huh? The Lord-General fine with you just ignoring people right in front of your face? Bet that works real well on the field, huh?"

"Um—" Jean parted his lips to speak, but Marine's hand on his shoulder silenced him. She shook her head, expression uncomfortable. ThĂ©odore didn't respond to her that time, either.

Khari looked about two seconds away from grabbing him by the neck of his doublet and forcing him to acknowledge her existence one way or another.

Marine had apparently caught onto the fact, her eyes moving between Khari and her cousin apprehensively. "Théo..." She let her sentence trail off before it was more than a word.

He turned his whole head to look down his nose at her. "Yes, Marine?"

She cleared her throat. "Shouldn't you...?"

"What? Acknowledge an honorless knife ear and her heathen ashfaced friend? I think not."

That had done it. Khari snarled and threw herself at him, something Théodore seemed to have anticipated, because he caught her outstretched arms in his hands. She still managed to get them in his shirt, yanking down with strength he clearly had not expected her to have. His nose collided with her head and crunched; she released and shoved him backward. Reflexively, he let go, hands moving to his face.

“Fucking look at me when I'm talking to you, you little shit!" Khari glowered at him, lips peeled back from her teeth. “And take back what you said about Asala!"

Asala was the next to move, although she went to Khari instead. Her slender arms wrapped the smaller woman's belly as she began to tug backward and away from the confrontation. "Khari, please. That's enough," she said in her firm, but also gentle way. Her face had a hard line to it, though if that was because of the man's words or because of the effort of attempting to pull Khari away, it was unclear.

Khari didn't resist; arguably, she hadn't looked too much like she was about to strike again, though perhaps safe was better than sorry. Actually at the moment she looked surprised more than anything, as though she'd only just realized what she'd done and was no longer nearly so certain of its wisdom.

Rom watched the pair of them only long enough to make sure that Khari wasn't going to go after him again. At that point he shifted his eyes back to the chevaliers, watching them for the same. Though the night had just begun, he looked more than a little tired.

The altercation had clearly drawn the attention of most of the room; a murmur was sweeping through the crowd, and it sounded distinctly uncomplimentary to Leon's ears. He regretted not being slightly quicker to react to Khari's obvious agitation, but a small part of him wondered if he'd really have stopped her. Necessity would have demanded it, and he'd have answered that, but...

"What's going on here?" The new voice carried a ponderous gravitas with it, and the murmurs were nearly immediately quelled. A man strode towards them, dressed in formal armor, gleaming silverite with a dragon clearly emblazoned on the front. A deep green cloak fastened at his shoulders nearly skimmed the ground behind him. Though his hair was more grey than brown, the flinty color of his eyes was vaguely familiar.

Guillame Drakon didn't look much like his son otherwise, aside from being almost as tall and having a bit of similarity in the nose and jaw. The brow beneath his mask was much thicker, his angles hewn more roughly overall. In his wake trailed a woman in blue, with pin-straight red hair to her shoulders and a slightly pinched look to her features, but the same warriors' build as the three Blancheflors.

"Lord-General." Théodore had managed to set his own nose at this point; he seemed to be tolerating what must have been quite a lot of pain very well. He held the bridge of it between his forefinger and thumb, using his free right hand to salute his commanding officer. "This woman attacked me."

“With provocation." Khari was still not resisting Asala, but she did try to shrug her off so as to be able to stand independently and address the Lord-General. “Bastard wouldn't even look at me, then called my friend 'ashfaced.' Figured he ought to know what happens when you ignore dangerous people right under your damn nose."

"The situation is as described," Leon added. "Please accept our apologies, Lord-General. It was not our intention to begin an altercation." He offered a short bow.

Guy grunted. "Of course not." Crossing his arms, he fixed his attention on Théodore. "The Inquisition has apologized, Captain. Now I'm obligated to do the same on your behalf. Think about that next time you decide to make an ass of yourself in public." His scowl deepened, but he was clearly a man of his word, because he returned Leon's bow with one of the same.

"You have my apologies as well, for the actions of my men." He rose, glancing over the lot of them before sighing heavily and turning on his heel to leave, gesturing the three Blancheflors after him. That took care of the diplomatic motions of resolution, and though the courtiers were still clearly whispering about it, their attention more or less dispersed with his departure.

His aide, however, remained, smiling somewhat uncomfortably at them, particularly Khari and Romulus, whom she seemed to recognize. "Sorry about all that," she added. "I hope this won't damage things too much. Théodore doesn't speak for all of us."

“Doesn't speak much at all, seems like." Khari's tone was sour, but not as harsh as it could have been. Perhaps it had dawned on her what damage she might have done to their cause had the Lord-General not been a reasonable man. What damage she might have done anyway. Pushing out a harsh breath, she offered the woman an awkward smile. “But thanks, Vi. I think if we're not any worse off with you, it's only fair that you're not any worse off with us."

"Seems fair to me." Reaching forward a bit, the chevalier patted Khari's shoulder once before drawing back. "Come see me after all this is over," she added. "I've got some... news you might be interested in. Until then... good luck out there." Dipping her head to all of them, she left in the same direction as the Lord-General had.

Along her way, she passed by a familiar face. "I believe congratulations are in order, Lieutenant-Commander," Michaël greeted with a warm smile. There was a bit of pride for his countryman in his words.

She dipped her head, a slightly subdued smile making a brief appearance on her face. "Appreciated, Ser Michaël."

Once she was gone, his attention turned back toward the others, and Khari in particular. There was a thin frown on his face, mild disappointment in place of his usual jovial grin. It was apparent that he had witnessed their earlier altercation, and he didn't approve, but there was something else too. Almost like he felt like he was in a dilemma. The reason why soon became apparent. "I want to say I am disappointed, and I probably should as well, but... I cannot say I wouldn't be any less angry if someone had insulted my friend too. Asala especially," he revealed with a slight shrug of his shoulder.

Khari seemed resigned to her chastening, such as it were, maintaining a silence that she was clearly trying not to make sullen, though her face hadn't quite lost the glower since the Lord-General's aide left.

"I want you to know, however," he started again, tossing his gaze back toward where the chevaliers had exited. "That there will be many others who share his sentiment, and some will not be as polite," He then turned back toward her, and offered a comforting smile. "It is something to think on, to be sure. But I did not come to lecture you," he said.

"I bring news from Marcy and Cyrus. Apparently there are servants that have gone missing, along with a Herald," he said, glancing at Romulus, before correcting himself, "Not ours, of course. They're accounted for obviously," he said with a smile and nod at Romulus. "They've taken to investigating the Herald, but wanted someone else to look into the servants."

Leon stroked his chin, feeling a frown form over his face. "Missing servants? It's going to be a bit difficult to inquire, considering that most of the areas servants would be in are off-limits." He doubted any of them would want to speak within earshot of twenty nobles about such a thing. They were probably quite expected to remain discreet at any cost. Of course... he couldn't say he cared that much about the limits placed on accessible areas of the building.

"Perhaps this last incident will serve a purpose after all. No one will be surprised if we make ourselves scarce for a few minutes at least. As long as we're back quickly enough, it shouldn't be all that suspicious." Leon turned his attention to Romulus, arching an eyebrow under his mask. "Your orders, Lord Inquisitor?" The question was at least slightly facetious, but only in the phrasing.

He'd been looking for something productive to do. This might just be it.

"Sounds like exactly what we should be doing right now," Romulus answered, without much hesitation. "We're obviously not doing much to help here."

Leon nodded. With the decision made, the issue became approaching it tactically. No doubt the highest concentration of servants would currently be moving in and out of the kitchens. He'd been aware of them for most of the night, but now he tracked their movements in particular. They seemed to all be appearing from back outside the entrance to the ballroom, which made sense—most likely some hallway off the main entry to the castle led to the servants' living and working areas.

"Well, our exit's this way," he said, nodding towards it. Their party wasn't exactly the one he would have chosen for sneaking around anywhere, aside from himself and Romulus. Khari had make quite the obvious point about her discretion already this evening, and there was simply no way Asala would go unnoticed anywhere around here. To say nothing of her ability to get around smoothly, which wasn't the best.

But that might work in their favor; perhaps they could draw or divert attention while the quieter half the team actually ventured into the servants' area. For now, Leon led the way through the crowd, which like most crowds he'd ever encountered, parted easily for him. The eyes followed as they moved, but as he'd initially suspected, the departure didn't appear to surprise anyone. It would take a while for them to be missed.

From the ballroom proper, they headed down an ancillary hallway, still apparently quite open to guests, though much less populated. There, Leon paused; there appeared to be a pair of servants waiting outside the door he thought might lead where they wanted to go, occasionally opening the large door for someone burdened down with trays, empty going in or full coming out. Perhaps they would be willing to speak.

Perhaps that would have to do with who addressed them. He was probably the worst choice, by appearance alone, though not in other ways. Still, he glanced at the others. "Anyone feeling confident enough to lead here?"

"I will," Romulus offered. He didn't look particularly happy about it, but then, that had become his obvious emotional state for just about everything they'd done in the Winter Palace. But it didn't seem that Khari was very eager to try out her people skills again so soon, and neither was Asala, though probably for different reasons. Romulus, then, made his way over to the servants slowly and obviously, making his intent of speaking with them quite clear in the approach. He also removed his mask; there were few enough around to see it done, and the servants themselves only had the simplest of disguises.

"I don't mean to bring you any trouble," he began, speaking softly. "I know you're probably not supposed to speak to me, but I was hoping you might be able to spare just a moment." He paused, finding each of their eyes for a moment, though he did not stare at either for too long. "I'm Romulus."

From the ears protruding slightly beyond their unadorned masks, both servants were elves; the one on the left was perhaps a middle-aged woman, the other a boy probably barely in the latter half of his teenage years, thin and gangly in the limbs. They exchanged a look, and then the woman spoke. "Syl. This is Pol." She pursed her lips, glancing behind him to where the others were clearly still in earshot. "If they can look busy, we can talk."

Leon took the hint immediately, turning himself around and leaning his back against a wall a little further off. Close enough to hear, but not to look like he had anything to do with the servants or their conversation. He also used his body to block a bit of visibility, gesturing Asala over so she could do the same. He trusted Khari to understand that it would be better for her to remain on Romulus's other side, watching in the other direction.

Asala did as instructed, shuffling over next to Leon, and then proceeded to make herself seem busy by adjusting and readjusting the jewelry and ribbon Marceline had put on her. Or at least, what she thought a busy person looked like.

He sighed. "You don't have to do anything in particular, Asala. Just talk to me as you would normally. The important thing is that we don't draw undue attention to Romulus." Which undoubtedly a large group of distinctive-looking people would do if they just stood in a cluster with him.

"Oh," she stated flatly, letting her hands fall to her side, "Right."

"Thank you," Romulus said to the elves, glancing at them both, but he directed his conversation towards the older of the two. "We're with the Inquisition, trying to make sure nothing burns down the Winter Palace tonight, or kills anyone trying to make peace. We'd heard some of the servants are missing. Have you heard anything like that?" He posed the question somewhat carefully. It wasn't out of the realm of possibility, of course, that some of the servants might be up to no good at all, and that might be why they'd vanished. But it was also possible that innocents among them had simply gotten caught in the wrong place at the wrong time, and paid the price for it.

"Perhaps," Syl hedged, clearly uncomfortable with the topic. Or perhaps just disclosing the information to a stranger. "Perhaps not. Why would you want to know about that, messere?"

Khari hadn't strayed far from Romulus, and at that turn in the conversation, she abandoned the pretense of staring absently out a window and grimaced. Glancing around to make sure no one was watching her too closely, she returned to his side, her body language about as nonthreatening as it was possible for someone with her energy and vigor to be. She was not taller than either of the other two elves, but her presence was more impressive by several orders of magnitude.

She took off her mask, too, either following Romulus's cue or assuming her vallaslin might win her some credibility. When she did, she sighed, as though the simple action had relieved her of some much heavier burden. Meeting eyes first with Syl and then Pol, Khari dredged up half a smile from somewhere. “Because it matters." The smile fell.

“I've spent all of two hours in this place, and I don't know how you guys do it all the time. I guess you have to. But I know that if I was in this situation all the time, where people just get to ignore me, to treat me like—" Her voice cracked just slightly; she swallowed and continued as though it hadn't. “Treat me like I don't exist. Like I don't matter. I might start to believe everyone thought that way."

Glancing once at Romulus, she met Syl's eyes and pursed her lips. “But that's wrong. Some people do care. Some people do think it matters. And we're a few of them. If your friends are missing, we want to help find them."

Pol's eyes were rounded in surprise by the end of it. He looked half like he might fall over at the sheer certainty of Khari's words, and half like he might not mind if he did. Syl's response was a little more measured, but even she had clearly not been expecting an answer like that. For a moment, her eyes lingered on Khari's face, as if tracing over the patterns on her skin, and then she nodded, a bit reluctantly, but firmly all the same.

"Three," she said quietly. "Some of us, we... we work for a certain employer. Nothing major usually, just... collecting information. She wanted us to keep an eye on the garden tonight—along with everywhere else. But the first girl we sent, Vela, she didn't come back to report on time."

Pol finally reassembled his expression into something a little less awestruck and grimaced. "We thought... sometimes the guards, if they catch an elf alone..." The sentence didn't really need to finish. "So we sent two more to investigate, so no one would be alone."

"They didn't come back either," Syl finished. "I wish I could tell you more, but that's all any of us know. We're not sending anyone else—we can't risk it." Her lips thinned into a flat line. "If you care as much as you say you do, Inquisition, then... find who is doing this, and make them pay for it."

"That's what I'm best at," Romulus said, slowly lifting his mask back up to his face. He checked for a moment behind him, making sure the screen of Leon and Asala was still in place. He then rounded back on the servants. "Since the garden is restricted to us tonight... can you recommend a route we can take? Some way that will help us keep out of sight?"

Pol raised a hand to his mouth, crooking his index finger and biting down on the knuckle. It seemed to be equal parts a contemplative gesture and a nervous one; he hummed a bit awkwardly. "You know how you went through the entranceway to get here? If you hang a left in the foyer, it takes you into this big fancy gallery hallway. It's not empty, but some of the statues are big enough that you can hide behind them and cross the room without being seen if you're patient and quiet. Should be a door on the other side that'll get you to the garden eventually. I'll have it unlocked in half an hour for sure." He glanced between Romulus and Khari, as if to check whether that would serve their purposes.

"Thank you, Pol." Romulus nodded. "That should be more than enough. And don't worry; we never saw you." Having gotten what they needed from them, they bid short farewells and departed, Romulus and Khari regrouping with Leon and Asala. No longer needing to pretend being busy, they headed back for the ballroom.

"The others will want to hear about this," he said, stating the obvious. "And if I'm going to be sneaking through this palace, I think I might need a change of companions. No offense."

“I dunno what you're talking about." Khari rolled her eyes. “Clearly, I am the most subtle, discreet person ever." The sarcasm in her tone was thick; obviously the previous incident was still close to the forefront of her thoughts.

“Practically invisible, even."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Intrigue in Halamshiral was no exaggeration and as much as Zahra had begun hating the Game they spoke of, it breathed life through the palace’s hallways. A necessary evil. Perhaps it was the same throughout all of Orlais. She’d have to ask Rillien someday. She supposed he was the only one aside from Marceline that might have an idea why they operated that way. Tittering behind their hands; like clever foxes crawling into hen houses. Just as deadly as a blade poised against someone’s spine. Difficult waters to navigate. One she didn’t envy anyone having to live through each day. No one else seemed at all bothered by any of it. Some even seemed to enjoy it. Chaos.

Reconvening with the others was their only option if they wanted to move forward and keep their foothold, even she understood that. Snippets of information clasped in the palm of a frighteningly clever mentor. Someone named Q. As bullheaded as she could be, she understood the necessity for anonymity. Keeping things hush-hush. No one wanted to paint a target on their own back by aligning themselves with the Inquisition. Speaking such a thing aloud would be foolish. Even if it wasn’t true, she felt like the walls had ears. It reminded her a little of the Raiders of the Waking Sea
 though raiders were far more uncouth in their methods. Affiliate yourself with the wrong ship and risk the ire of another. The end result would be the same.

She walked slightly ahead of Vesryn and Stel, cutting through the crowd with the ease of someone who didn’t particularly care about raising her voice in order to get people to move out of the way. Only occasionally pausing to make sure she hadn’t lost them in a wayward horde of people, fluttering fans and tossing their head in laughter. High-pitched. Coquettish. Eyes still hounded their footsteps—though she’d noted long ago who they seemed so enthralled with. The Lady Inquisitor on the arm of an elven lad. It brought back Stel’s earlier conversation. Of how it might affect things in the future. For her, for him. It only made the determined jut of her chin harsher, returning sterner glares that bellied what the fuck are you looking at without so much as uttering a word.

As soon as they reentered the main chamber where dancing was supposed to take place, Zahra spotted Khari and the others walking back in as well. She drew a hand up towards her mask and crooked a finger. Beckoning them over. Though a better place would be crucial to speaking openly. Too many ears. Too many eyes. She glanced around the room and spotted a fairly empty balcony. A couple were just walking back inside, and from what she could see from where she stood, it spanned wide, and was deep enough to station themselves away from the large, blue double-doors.

“This way. There’s a much better place to talk over there,” she led the way once more, and settled herself against the white-gilded railing surrounding the balcony. There were various potted plants to accompany them, but little else. As she’d surmised, they were alone.

Vesryn unwound his arm from Stel's so that he could take a moment to stretch and breathe in a bit of the cooler night air. It was a lot less stuffy out here than it was inside. He turned about to settle his rear on the balcony railing, momentarily pulling the mask from his face so he could rub at a spot. Perhaps it was ill-fitting in some way. "It's interesting, as parties go, but not at all my style. Can't imagine how anyone could enjoy this regularly." He did, however, offer a momentary grin to Stel. "Though it isn't all bad."

She shook her head faintly, half a smile appearing on her face only to fade a moment later. "Sure, if we don't think about the murder plots and all the staring." With a short sigh, she turned to the others, giving no sign of any fatigue she might be feeling, though surely there had to be some. "Anyway... did anyone come across anything interesting? We've got a few things, for sure, but I'm not sure they're all connected."

“Lady Aurelie believes that someone close to the Empress is going to make a move tonight. Most likely a woman." Rilien went ahead and elaborated upon Stel's remark, speaking for their group's discoveries in his usual clipped, efficient manner. His hands disappeared into his sleeves; he had to be keeping weapons in there, surely. “Also, Q of the Cendredoights has been in contact. She wants a meeting with Estella. A discreet one." He clearly expected this to mean something to at least a few of those present. Maybe just the leadership, though from the way Cyrus crossed his arms and shifted his weight to the left, it might've rung a bell for him, too.

“A final note: there is a chance something of importance is occurring in the palace gardens tonight as well, though we know not what."

"It has something to do with the fact that several servants are missing, most likely," Leon replied. He held his mask loosely at his side as well, a few red marks on his face where it had pressed slightly awkwardly into his fair skin. It didn't seem to sit too well on his angles. They were hardly custom-molded, after all—there hadn't been nearly enough time for that. "There are three thus far, and they were all sent to the gardens beforehand." He paused, his brows knitting thoughtfully. "The woman we spoke to mentioned that they all work for the same employer, gathering information. If Q is here, it wouldn't surprise me if that was her. Might be worth asking her about, but we're going to need to investigate in any case."

Reaching up, he rubbed at the back of his neck, as though trying to ease some ache there. "I understand there was also some kind of missing member of the Council of Heralds?" He glanced towards the third group, none of whom had yet spoken.

Cyrus, leaning sideways against the balcony rail, dipped his head in a small nod. “Some fellow named Philippe. Had a rather unpleasant encounter with the Grand Duke earlier this evening. It seems likely to me that Gaspard is planning something, but I don't think he did that. He was too candid about the earlier altercation. Very upset that the lot of them won't acknowledge his claim to the throne, though. If he thinks he's out of peaceful options..."

"Then he might be bringing his civil war here," Vesryn finished. He blinked, rubbing a moment longer at his head before he returned the mask into place. "I didn't meet him, but from what I've heard he isn't the sort to employ assassins. If he wanted to try something the brute force way, well... he would need a fairly significant force to muscle his way into control of the palace."

"And he'd need to hide its approach as well," Rom added. "Only the guards are openly carrying weapons, and while there's no lack of them, there's no way they've all been bought by Gaspard." He exhaled, taking a moment to adjust the collar of his shirt. "In any case, I'm going to investigate the missing servants. We have a way in to the restricted areas, but I'd rather not go alone." It went without saying that none of them should go anywhere on their own tonight. But anyone going with Rom into off-limits parts of the palace would need a certain degree of subtlety, which immediately ruled out a few of their number.

"I should meet Q," Estella added, smoothing her hands down her skirt in what might have been a nervous gesture. "To the extent possible, it might be best to bring only the familiar faces to that. She wouldn't want to be any more widely-known than absolutely necessary."

Leon looked to agree, considering the rest of the others for a moment. "That's Cyrus, Vesryn, and Rilien, then. I'll go with you, Romulus, but we should take at least one other." His eyes landed on Zahra. "Captain? Would you be averse?"

Zahra tipped an imaginary hat and offered up a bright, shit-eating grin, “Of course. I’m at your service, darling.” A lot of this was going straight over the top of her head—she certainly wasn’t acquainted with anyone of noble-blood outside of the Inquisition. Assassins and bards. Bought guardsmen and missing people. It was enough to warrant a headache. Fortunately she was in good company.

Marceline had leaned against the railing, allowing the cool breeze to tussle the ends of her hair as she listened along with the plan. Unlike Vesryn and Leon, she did not remove her mask. In fact, she seemed comfortable in it, but of course with Marceline that was to be expected. Her mask had to have been custom made for someone like her, and probably fit better than any one of theirs. However, she was not the one to speak, but rather her husband, who had also decided to keep his mask on. "That leaves Asala, Khari, Marcy and I," Michaël stated, splitting looks between them before landing on Marceline.

A thoughtful line spread across her mouth and she nodded in agreement. "We should remain behind, so that the Inquisition maintains a presence. We can also deflect any questions that may come up concerning your whereabouts in the interim," she answered.

“Very well." Rilien paused, satisfied with the arrangement insofar as he ever seemed satisfied with anything, but then his eyes moved back towards the ballroom, almost as if perceiving something the rest had not yet noticed. “The Grand Duchess is approaching us." It went without saying that everyone not currently wearing a mask ought to replace it, and that all strategic discussions needed to cease immediately. The last thing they wanted to be doing was giving anything important away to anyone who could not be trusted implicitly.

Leon replaced his mask with a grimace. "Bit irregular, for someone with that much rank to approach us, isn't it?" Though the question was surely pertinent, there was no time to answer it.

The woman who must have been the Grand Duchess crossed the threshold onto the balcony they occupied, only then announcing her presence at all. Indeed, she'd been entirely silent up to then as far as the general noise level allowed them to differentiate. She might have been able to approach undetected quite a bit more closely if not for Rilien. Now that she had their attention, though, she picked up one side of her full grey skirt and curtsied. Light from the mage-lanterns inside glinted off the silverite of her mask when she straightened. "Inquisition," she greeted, half-smiling. Her accent was a delicate touch on the edges of her voice rather than the thick filter it was in some other cases. Though her hair had long gone light grey with age, it seemed, her posture showed no hint of it, and the near half-circle of the mask left the lines around her dark eyes hidden.

"I apologize for the intrusion, but Her Majesty wished you to know that the dancing will begin at the top of the hour. She understands your time here had thus far proven to be... trying, in some respects." Her eyes flickered very obviously to Khari there, a slight shift in her body language suggesting some kind of reaction quickly concealed. A slight tilting-up of the chin, a straightening of her spine. What if anything it indicated wasn't clear—it was gone much too quickly.

"It is her hope that you may yet find greater cause to enjoy yourselves—and perhaps that some of the demeanors that have chilled to you might yet warm once more." She paused, appearing almost hesitant for a moment, then continued in a lower voice. "I have the same hope. It was not effortless to arrange for these negotiations, I'm sure you can imagine. I would like very much for them to be successful." She seemed to be implying something with that, though as ever with these people, it was hard to say what.

"As do we your Highness, I assure you," Marceline answered. At some point during her approach, she'd gently pushed herself off of the railing in order to stand straight and proper in order to receive the Grand Duchess. Upon her intrusion, Marceline returned the curtsy in a timely fashion and listened with a pleasant smile to her lips. Her smile never faltered as the duchess spoke. "I thank you for your concern, and for taking the time to come speak to us," she with a grateful tilt of her head. "I believe that once the Inquisition and those who comprise her are better understood, that the attitudes toward us will indeed shift for the better."

Marceline's smile shifted again, a subtle thing, not unlike the shifting of the duchess's posture a moment ago, though hers felt lighter in action. "However, the Inquisition has always been an organization of action, so perhaps the dancing will be the perfect opportunity for us to begin demonstrating such."

"Then I look forward to seeing it. The unexpected is always an interesting touch on things, no?" She curtsied again, apparently requiring no reply to her question. Not drawing out her departure, she disappeared, leaving them to make their way back into the castle's interior alone.

Stel was frowning slightly. Zahra was close enough to hear her mutter something under her breath about a garden or something, but if she had some insight, she wasn't inclined to share it. "The top of the hour is probably only forty minutes from now," she pointed out. "We need to be quick, to make it back in time. We'll definitely be missed if we don't, now."

The wheels were back in motion. Time was of the essence. Forty minutes. It wasn’t much, but it was something. Zahra couldn’t shake the feeling that there was much hidden between the Grand Duchess’ words. A mask behind a mask; an annoyance, in her opinion. She figured Khari would agree with her on that one. The quicker they dealt with this business the better. They hadn’t had time to warm to anything since coming into the palace, with their hackles raised and blades at the ready.

She pushed herself away from the railing and straightened her shoulders with a soft exhale. They’d be splitting up again and scouring the enormous palace for who-knows-what. Information. Missing servants. A Herald. She just hoped that it wouldn’t cause them more trouble than they were already biting off. Not that she doubted in their success. She’d been betting on them since the beginning
 even so, she settled her hand on Stel’s shoulder and gave it a quick squeeze, rounding to her side, “Smooth sails. Let’s get this done.”

Good luck. As if they ever needed it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Asala might never have felt so out of place in her entire life. As a Qunari, there were more than a few places that she felt like she just didn't belong, but here in Orlais, in the middle of what was perhaps the most extravagant (and dangerous) party she had ever witnessed, felt like more like a fish out of water. The stares she received most certainly didn't help, and no matter how far she retreated into her shoulders, there was no way to make herself smaller to hide amongst the crowd. No, with her height, and her horns, and her gleaming dress, she stood out and she was keenly aware of it as well. Maybe it was for the better, however, as maybe she took some of the attention away from the others who had ought to be with her as well.

She had obediently followed Marceline and her husband as they reentered the ballroom, and toward the refreshments. Like everything else in the palace, the food too looked spectacular, and was provided with an obvious attention to detail. Dainty sandwiches, salads, various baked goods, vibrant fruits, and all different types of hors d'oeuvre, not to mention an entire table set aside for the beverages. Asala had settled on nibbling on a small cheese sandwich, while it appeared that Michaël was comfortable enough to take a number of the heavier sandwiches to eat.

Lady Marceline, on the other hand, hovered over the beverage table, and appeared to be eyeing the bottles of wine. "Did your mother send a shipment?" Michaël asked after politely swallowing the bite of his sandwich.

She eventually answered with a affirming nod. "She did, with our Storm Age vintage. It appears to be moderately popular," she replied, a bit of pride in her voice, and a smile at the elf who was pouring the drinks behind the table. Marceline then pointing toward a specific bottle. Eventually, a glass was poured and offered to her, which she accepted with a gracious dip. Marceline must have caught Asala watching her, because she answered the unasked question. "Do not worry, I do not plan on over imbibing," she said with a comforting smile.

Khari, on the other hand, was not eating, which given the presence of obviously-delicious food, was extremely unusual. Asala had seen her at meal times; for someone of her relatively-small size, she could really pack away food. Which made sense, given the near-constant exercise she did. If anything, though, she was a little... absent at the moment. Staring out into the room, watching the colors and people sporting them pass by with an unusually-blank expression. Like she wasn't quite seeing them at all.

It appeared that Michaël had noticed as well, as he soon diverted his focus from his food to her. He quietly watched her for a moment or two, before he finally spoke up. "How are you doing there, Khari?" he asked kindly. As if to second the inquiry, Asala quickly nodded her head in agreement.

She looked startled for a moment, as though surprised to have been addressed. Khari cleared her throat, shaking her head slightly and sending several vibrant curls askew. Even the thick braid nested a few inches behind her hairline wasn't doing a great deal to stop the artless tumble of them. “Oh, uh... yeah. Fine, thanks." She didn't sound particularly convincing even to Asala, and her smile was strained. “Kinda can't wait for this to be over, though."

"Me too," Asala replied quietly in between nibbles of her sandwich. At the very least, it gave her hands something to do. Without it, she had no idea what to do with her arms.

Michaël sighed through his nose, a noncommittal sound if she'd ever heard one. He glanced between the two of them, causing Asala to drop her gaze at least for a second. "It will not become any easier I'm afraid," he answered honestly. Asala initially thought that he was talking about the rest of the night, but after watching him observe Khari for an extra moment she was no longer sure.

Khari grimaced in response; clearly there was some other meaning to the statement, and she'd picked up on it. “Yeah, I know. It's just..." The grimace became a scowl; she waved a hand halfheartedly out at the crowd. “I know how to prove what I can do. But I can't do that if no one even gives me a chance. If they won't even acknowledge that I exist. If I was dirt, fine, but I'm not nothing." A muscle in her jaw flexed—she was clenching her teeth quite hard, but then she relaxed it and sighed. “Whatever. I'll get over it. And then I'll get used to it, if I have to."

"You'll get a chance to prove it to them," Michaël answered confidently and with no hesitation. "You are too damned persistent not to get yourself one," he said with a shake of his head. "And we both know you won't get used to it, if you have anything to say about it. You'll work at it until you drop like you do everything else. It's actually quite impressive."

"You are... tenacious," Asala agreed with what she hoped was confident smile. Confidence in her.

Michaël then gently jostled her with his elbow and lowered his plate so that she could take one of the sandwiches if she pleased. "For what it's worth, I think you got Théo to acknowledge you. Hard to ignore a broken nose," he said with one of the grins Asala usually saw him with.

Khari managed to dredge up a smile from somewhere. “Yeah. Guess he probably won't be forgetting me anytime soon, huh?" She didn't look completely at ease with the thought, but she did relax a little and pick up a sandwich from the plate. “I'm gonna regret this if I have to fight later." She took a large bite anyway.

She didn't have long to finish it. Not two or three minutes later, a man nervously approached the cluster of them. Well, not a man in the stricter sense, as he was quite clearly an elf, greying blond hair not quite concealing his ears. He was better-dressed than most, though, and didn't hold himself in quite the same hunched way as most of the others around here tended to. He had melancholy features, like he was more used to worrying or fretting than letting such things go. Though this didn't make him look especially brave, it was Lady Marceline he approached, which said otherwise, in a certain way.

Sketching a hasty bow, he spoke in a low voice. "Forgive my rudeness, milady, but I'm afraid there is little time." He rose, words flowing from him rapidly as water from a cliff face. "I serve House D'Artignon. My employer requests the presence of Lady Estella, but I do not know where to find her, and the matter is of considerable urgency. Would you perhaps be able to act in her stead?"

Marceline spared a solitary glance toward their direction, before the began to speak to the man who'd addressed her. "Perhaps, but I would like a few more details than what you have given me first, if possible." She was careful with her tone, though it was clear it was guarded. She spared another glance toward them, and relented a little, "But I suppose if it is as urgent as you say, if you would prefer, we could walk as you fill us in?" She stated, as she sat her half empty wine glass on the table.

For a moment, his placidity cracked; he looked caught somewhere between exasperation and concern. "Yes, please, let us hurry. I will explain as we go." With a quick glance to confirm that they were indeed following, he spoke in an even lower voice, soft enough that Asala could only barely hear it. "The guest wing—Lord Philippe Leroy has been killed. It's only a matter of time before others discover the same, but there are... complications. Ones Lord Julien believed it would be wise for all of you to know about first."

They passed into the foyer as he spoke, moving around the edges of the crowd as fast as they could without drawing overt attention to themselves. They got a few aside glances, but nothing that lasted too long, and then the man ducked into a side hallway, thankfully not one of those off limits. They'd surely have been noticed if it were.

With another turn, they found themselves in a lavishly-appointed corridor, rich blue and gold carpet runners laid over the darker grey marble tiles. At regular intervals were luxuriant art pieces, both paintings and vases and the like. The frames and ceramics were often gilt in gold or silver, pieces of precious gems inlaid to complex, ornate patterns, many of them with floral or animal motifs. Even the end tables some of them rested on were works of art in wood: kept relatively simple so as not to compete for attention, but nonetheless striking in their own way.

About halfway down the hall, a door was open. Upon hearing the noise of their approach, a man leaned out, his lips pursing for a moment beneath his fox-themed mask. His eyes were as bright a gold as any Qunari's, but he was in any other sense obviously quite human. "Gauvain? Stel's still with Q?"

The elf inclined his head. "I believe so, my lord." It was obvious enough that they were Inquisition, though, from the masks, and the man—Lord Julien, presumably—apparently decided this was sufficient. He didn't bother to bow or anything, sacrificing such niceties for the sake of time.

"I don't think anyone else has seen this yet, but you're going to want to be the first. Come in, but don't touch anything." He disappeared back into the room, clearly expecting them to heed him.

“Stel's definitely mentioned a Julien." Khari shrugged her shoulders and went in first, brushing a bit past Lady Marceline to do it. “Any friend of hers is worth the benefit of the doubt, as far as I'm concerned."

"Agreed," Marceline noted. Apparently the appearance of the lord himself put her at ease, at least that's what Asala figured. Marceline slipped into the room on the heels of Khari, with Michaël and Asala herself bringing up the rear.

The room was even more richly-decorated than the hallway, by quite a lot. The rugs here were patterned, embroidered at the edges, and brightly-colored enough that they were surely of Rivaini make. The furniture balanced them by being mostly in neutrals like cream and taupe, sumptuously threaded with even more embroidery in close colors, making the details subtle rather than overpowering. The exception to this was the large, four-poster bed, its curtains currently pulled back and tied to the dark wooden posts.

Slumped on the floor, his back against the foot of the bed, was a man, the handle of a dagger sticking out of his chest. A small amount of blood had run down the front of his light grey doublet, streaking it to his waist. The mask on his face was porcelain, detailed in metallic paint that probably contained actual gold and silver. The shoulder-pads of his shirt drooped awkwardly, suggesting a struggle, but the bedclothes and the rest of the room were remarkably neat, all things considered.

Asala frowned and sunk a little at the sight of the body. Corpses weren't an unusual sight, at least not in their business, but... to be so near a gilded affair. Though she knew that it was dangerous, she had not truly felt it until now. Asala looked toward Marceline, a found that she did not seem the least bit surprised. Disappointed, she'd gathered from her quiet sigh, but not surprised. However, it was Michaël who was the first to speak. He had taken up a crouched position near the corpse in order to get a better look, before glancing up to Marceline. "It appears we have found our missing Herald," he said dryly. He then took one long meaningful glance at the dagger embedded into his chest and then looked back to his wife.

"I see it too, Micky," she noted. It made Asala take a closer look at the dagger, and on inspection, it bore a black lion. "It is Gaspard's," she revealed, folding her arms across her chest. In the meantime, Asala had drawn near the body, and had just began to reach out to touch his wrist before being interrupted. "Asala. Be careful," Marceline warned. "Try not to disturb him too much," she added.

"Uh, yes. Of course," she replied, and gently pressed her fingers to his wrist. There was no pulse, but that much was obvious. What was not as obvious was the warmth that remained. She then took a look at the blood on his chest, before she nodded, deciding on something. "He was only recently killed," she stated, carefully retrieving her fingers, "He is still warm, and the blood is still fresh." She then stood back up, and took a careful step backward. The man was far too gone for her to do anything else for him.

“Uh, so." Khari remained a little further back perhaps still following the instruction not to touch anything. “I'm not exactly an expert here, but I do stab things a lot, and he probably should have bled way more than that if the stab wound was the thing that killed him." She reached up to scratch an itch on her head, frowning slightly in the process. “Makes me think he was probably stabbed after he died, you know? Blood's not moving around anymore, so not as much will come out." She shrugged, letting her arm fall back to her side with a soft thud against her skirt.

Gauvain looked rather surprised, but Julien clearly did not. Instead, he crossed his arms over his chest and nodded. "I thought the same, which is why I asked you here. I... know someone who is much more familiar with the dead. She may be able to tell us more about the exact cause of Lord Leroy's death, but I think it's fairly clear that someone is framing Gaspard for it." Lifting one hand partway, he scratched at his chin with the side of his thumb. "This setup—luring someone into a bedroom for the obvious and then killing them there—this is a classic Bard's ploy. There'd have been more of a struggle if he was outright attacked. I'm guessing poison or something like that. Than, as you said, the attempt to frame Gaspard."

His lips thinned as he compressed them. "But it's very obvious, the dagger. Almost too obvious. Few people I know would take such a thing at face value. But if the assailant wishes us to know it was a framing... to what end? Who would care if Gaspard is framed for something he doubtless didn't do?" He sounded like he already had a hypothesis, but he refrained from giving it at this point if so, glancing at the others instead.

"Gaspard most certainly would," Marceline answered simply, which caused a brow to raise on Asala's face. "The Grand Duke is too straight forward. He is one of the few that I can think of that would mistake this attempt as the actual thing," she added with a sigh.

"Quite." Julien loosened his arms, only to clasp them again at the small of his back. "And given the fact that this wing is not restricted for the party, it is only a matter of time before Gaspard is informed of what happened here. We could try to hide it, but it seems clear to me that someone has it in for him, so to speak. Far be it from me to strategize on the Inquisition's behalf, but were I you, I would allow him to find out then have him followed. If he springs a trap, you can thereby thwart it and gain some valuable information in the process, I should expect."

“Trigger the trap we know about so he doesn't end up triggering something we don't." Khari contemplated this for a moment, then shrugged. “Seems like a good idea to me. Maybe we could get some dirt on him, too." Clearly, though, she wasn't planning to make the decision herself; she glanced at MichaĂ«l and Lady Marceline. “It's almost time for the dancing, too, so he probably won't be able to leave until after, right? The others will be back by then."

Marceline held an arm out toward her husband, which he took and used to help himself out of his kneeling position. After he was back on his feet, she answered. "That appears to be our best option at the moment," she stated, though she appeared to be a little uncomfortable about the idea. However, she must have seen it as a necessity because she did not try to offer an alternative or put up any resistance. "The others should know regardless. We are not the best suited for stealth, after all. That task will inevitably fall to some of the others."

Before they took their leave, however, Marceline turned toward Julien and dipped into an appreciative bow. "Thank you, Lord Julien, for this opportunity you've given us, and I know Estella will be appreciative as well."

He inclined his head in a gracious nod, offering the barest trace of a smile. "I aim to please." The words were heavy with something—irony, maybe—but they seemed genuine enough. "We'll take care of this in the meantime. Tread carefully, Inquisition. We're well and truly in the deep end now."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Getting the servants back to the kitchen proved to be a bit of a task, considering the fact that they both had to be carried, and their captive dragged, while still maintaining as much stealth as possible. Not a simple task by any estimation, but fortunately the kitchens were before they needed to worry overmuch about running into anyone they did not know.

Syl was present when the other two were brought in; her relief was palpable, and her gratitude such that she acquiesced easily when Leon asked her convey the hostage—alive—to the Lord-General, along with a message penned hastily in Leon's own handwriting. He was confident that if anyone would have a place to keep the man under guard while the Inquisition moved about, it would be him. He was also quite sure that it would be done; Lucien had indicated that his father was a reliable ally.

Of course, this alone did not solve all of their problems. Though he'd made some effort not to end up soaked, Leon hadn't cared about that nearly enough to actually avoid water, and so there were several large, slightly-darker patches on the umber-colored tunic he wore. Hopefully they would dry soon. He'd at least managed to avoid blood, having needed no knives to aid him in the fight. The same could not be said for the other two; though he could notice the darker patches on Zahra's dress or Romulus's shirt, he hoped that was only because he knew to look, and not because they were obvious in general. The kitchen servants gave them towels to take care of what they could, but Leon was keenly feeling the time.

No sooner had they departed the kitchen than a deep chime rang out over the grounds—the top of the hour approached. Shooting at glance at the other two, Leon abandoned the effort at stealth for the moment and broke into a run. Fortunately, the side hallways had been emptied due to the hour, and there was no one to spot three members of the Inquisition moving as fast as they could reasonably manage for the ballroom.

The chimes were still ringing when they made it to their destination, though it looked as though most everyone was already lining up for the first dance, partners in tow. Leon tsked under his breath. "You two go," he said quietly, glancing around. "I'll figure something out." It would look quite bad for them if any of them abstained, but for no one would it look worse than Romulus.

Romulus had hastily thrown his mask back on only a few seconds prior. Close inspection of him revealed that there was a bit of a tremor running through him, though it might be unfair to say that he looked particularly nervous. He had practiced this part quite thoroughly in Skyhold, learning the steps and repeating them until he could perform the routine blindfolded even in a crowd. Still, he didn't look enthused at all now that the time to do it for real had come.

He shrugged slightly at Zahra. "Looks like we're partners to start."

“I couldn’t pick a better one.” There was a sense that Zahra was saying it more for his benefit then her own. She smoothed her hands over the front of her dress, and readjusted the mask on her face. It had been sitting slightly askew; and there was a stubborn twig stuck in her hair just above her ear. Besides that she looked a little worse for wear from tussle they’d just experienced. Nothing that couldn’t be explained away.

She inclined her head in the direction of the dance floor and linked her arm through his, leading him out towards it. From what Leon could see from their retreating backs, she’d given his arm a squeeze and whispered something under her breath. You’re okay. Let’s do this. The words were lost with the last chime. No doubt she’d had her own lessons in Skyhold
 though they might’ve had more to do with etiquette than anything else, light on her feet as she was.

Leon, meanwhile, had a bit of a conundrum on his hands: he needed to find someone who might not mind doing him a favor and dancing. Not a terribly simple matter when the majority of the dancing crowd was ready to go. He also hadn't exactly spend much of his time so far meeting new people, which meant options were quite few. He couldn't reasonably expect himself to convince anyone he'd been admiring them from afar, either: plenty of kinds of lies came easily to him, but he was still an awkward Chantry boy at heart in this one particular way.

"Ser Leonhardt!" The call wasn't loud enough to be called shouting or yelling, but it did carry well. He turned towards the source, finding that Lady Fiorella was making her way towards him. Lord Sabino was nowhere to be seen. She paused just a moment to curtsy, then spoke in a much lower voice. "Forgive me the presumption, but you have the look of a fellow rather at a loss." She half-smiled.

"I'm not sure where you've been for the last near-hour, but I'm going to guess you were not filling your dance card."

She had him there. "No, milady," he admitted. "I'm afraid it's quite empty."

"Well, not exactly an exciting way to help, but I did promise I would, so perhaps you wouldn't mind dancing with little old me?" It was clearly a joke; though she was considerably older than him, she didn't qualify as 'old' in his perception. Little was rather true, though; she couldn't have been any taller than Khari. Perhaps an inch or two shorter, even.

He felt a stab of his usual discomfit with his own size, but shook his head. Mostly he was relieved. "It isn't the most glamorous favor," he said, nodding his agreement, "but I would very much appreciate it all the same."

"Good. Let's hurry before they start without us." Lady Fiorella took his arm and navigated them through the crowd, chuckling under her breath. "I never have this easy a time moving around at these things. I think they're all scared to run into you." For some reason, this clearly amused her greatly.

They made it to the end of the line of dancers in the nick of time. Leon glanced down the row, noting that for the most part, the members of the Inquisition had started paired with one another. Matters were becoming more urgent; whatever plots were in motion were surely nearing their completion already. The best thing to do would be to figure out what they were doing without wasting time. If he planned this right, he might be able to get all the information he needed during the dance itself. Worth trying, anyway. He memorized the initial arrangement of the dancers and did some internal calculation. Unsurprisingly, Vesryn and Estella were together. Lined up next to them were Cyrus and Rilien, then Marceline and Michaël, then Khari and Asala. Several pairs of other courtiers, then Lucien and the Lord-General's aide, more strangers, and then Romulus and Zahra, who'd clearly found their places.

This was feasible. The opening dance would involve a lot of partner switching. If he could remember how the pattern went far enough in advance, he might be able to get to speak with the few people necessary to cover the bases, so to speak. The strategic puzzle of it was rather a nice distraction from the fact that he'd surely be exchanging a lot of empty pleasantries with courtiers in the meantime.

From the side of the room, the Bards began to play. Leon took a step forward, meeting Lady Fiorella's raised hand with his own, grateful that only minimal contact was necessary at any point, and also that Orlesians generally didn't care who led, who followed, or what gender combinations were involved.

He spent the first part of the dance letting the adrenaline come down from the fight and run earlier, a process which was always quite slow for him. A side-effect, perhaps, of his condition. Lady Fiorella didn't try to force conversation, for which he was grateful. Then the first switch came, and Leon found his left palm pressed to Lady Marceline's right.

"Gaspard planned to hold the nobles hostage if the Heralds didn't hand him the crown," he said without preamble. "We've got a witness to this effect in the Lord-General's custody. Was everything uneventful in here?"

"Not as such, no," she replied. "There was an incident with one of the Heralds, Phillipe, the one Gaspard was seen with earlier. Lord Julien found him murdered, with Gaspard's blade still stuck in his chest," she explained just as quickly. She let a glance fall around them for a moment before she quickly continued, "It would be obvious to everyone that someone is attempting to frame him from the scene, save the Grand Duke himself. Julien suggested that we trail Gaspard once he hears, in order to gather more information."

It wasn't entirely surprising that the missing Herald was dead, nor that someone would frame Gaspard for it. That the frame-up was obvious rather than subtle was a bit odd, but Marceline's hypothesis explained that well enough. He thought about it for a bit, then sighed softly.

"He's not the most dissembling man, no. It shouldn't be that difficult to follow him. Perhaps you could take Khari, Vesryn, and Cyrus to do it? The important part would be stopping the trap, whatever it turns out to be." If it was a straightforward attempt at murder, those three would indubitably be a lot of help. If not, well, they'd still do as well as anyone else.

"Ooh! I'm sorry," Leon overheard Asala's voice from behind Marceline. A look up revealed the woman in question, dancing with Romulus. Apparently, she must have accidentally stepped on his toes, as she stared at their feet, and looked a little bashful about the incident.

Romulus was grimacing. He didn't have the hardest boots, and Asala was not a small woman. "Relax," he reminded her. "I've seen you do this right before."

"That was different," she pouted quietly. As quickly as they came however, they faded back into the rest of the crowd.

Marceline considered Leon's words for a moment as well, before she too nodded in agreement. "Yes, we will be able to handle it. I will pass the plan along."

To his left, Estella transitioned easily from Rilien's company to Lucien's; she seemed about as relaxed as she could be, given the situation. No doubt her good fortune in partners thus far had a great deal to do with that.

Leon turned with the music, away from Marceline, and then found himself needing to adjust down by several inches. It was not an unwelcome change, however; he spared his first genuine smile of the dance for Khari. "Broken any toes yet?"

She grinned at him. “Nope. Still just the nose. I like Cy and Asala, though. Worked extra hard not to step on them." She fell silent as the footwork moved through one of the more complex sequences. She wasn't practiced enough yet that she could do those without thinking about them, but to her credit, she was quite smooth in her motions when she was able to concentrate like this. “I'm guessing Marcy told you about the dead guy and the dagger, right?" Apparently, she'd been able to keep track of at least some of the partner-switching as well.

Khari's dress swished softly around her ankles as they spun apart, then back together again. She seemed to particularly enjoy that part. “Also, uh... why are you wet, Leon?" She raised an eyebrow at a rapidly-drying spot on his shoulder.

"There was a bit of an altercation near a water feature," he confessed. "I'll tell you about it in more detail later if you like, but the short version is that Gaspard hired some mercenaries and we ran afoul of them in our investigations of the garden." He shook his head slightly, lifting his hand to spin her again, this time still in contact for the process. "Anything else I should know on your end?"

“I missed a fight?" Khari gave an exaggerated groan of frustration. “I always miss the fun part." With a huff, he completed her spin and took a step backwards before they both moved to the left.

Leon was pretty sure she usually was the 'fun part' of whatever situation she was in, but he neglected to make the point at this particular moment.

“Stop making that face, I’m not even stepping on your toes,” came a familiar voice off to Leon’s right shoulder, carrying itself to his opposing side. A flash of royal purple came into his view and fluttered in a circle. It appeared as if Cyrus was leading Zahra, obviously being the superior dancer; though she was trying to wrest some sort of control and failing miserably. To her credit, she was keeping up. Barely.

“What face? I'm not making any face in particular; I'm in fact always this handsome. The mask is a tragedy, I know." From the lofty tone of Cyrus's voice, he wasn't being at all serious; he seemed to be enjoying himself, actually. “I'm only being careful. The boots are a charmingly-rebellious touch, just not necessarily one I want touching me, you understand."

There was a loud ha sound as Zahra attempted to force Cyrus into a spin and was instead forced to slide her foot forward, chasing his retreating feet with hers, like a fox on a hunt. “My apologies, serah lordling. How presumptuous of me to dismiss your allure.” Her voice had lauded into a noxious, feigned cadence. Perhaps her best impression of the ladies she’d seen in Orlais.

There was a stomping noise. Then another laugh. Genuine, this time. It was apparent she’d missed her mark.

“I'll do my best to recover from the utter heartbreak you have just dealt me, dear captain. But I fear I shall never be the same. I hope you can live with the guilt of ruining me for anyone else." Cyrus gracefully stepped out from another attempt to stomp on his feet, grinning at Zahra in a way that suggested he was goading her more than actually concerned with stopping her from doing so. They faded from earshot after that, swallowed temporarily by the throng.

“Actually though." Khari, having been momentarily distracted by Zahra and Cyrus's exchange, returned to the matter at hand. “Yes. Ril says Lucien thinks someone's trying to kill him. He wants to use himself as bait to draw them out, and is asking for some of us to go with, just in case." From the way her mouth pulled to the side, she doubted very much he'd need it.

It was... quite the risky plan. Leon presumed this was some diluted version of the evidence Lucien had for this conclusion, but even if so. His brows furrowed beneath his mask; his lips thinned contemplatively, and he almost missed a step in the next sequence, distracted as he was. Fortunately, he avoided crushing Khari's toes. He doubted she would have cared even if he had—he'd seen her ignore levels of pain that would probably bring most to their knees. He still had no desire to inflict any on her.

He had a feeling Estella and Rilien would both want to be present for that, and he couldn't blame them. Lucien was more than just an ally to them, and more than just a potential claimant for the throne. He wouldn't keep them from assisting him if it were possible. He didn't think they'd be quite enough alone, though, and mentally he ran through the list of who was left.

"If Rilien and Estella go, could you be sure Asala knows to go as well?" It was very important to keep Lucien alive, and no doubt between them, that group would manage about as well as anyone."I believe Lady Marceline will be collecting you for another assassination problem," he added. He knew she was Asala's partner to begin with, which meant she'd surely wind up with her at the end as well. It made her ideal for passing the message, in any case.

Khari brightened a little at this suggestion. “Sure. I'll make sure everyone knows. Looks like it's time to switch, though. I'll see you in a bit, Leon." She stepped away, the smoothness of her gait hitching awkwardly when she caught sight of the person moving in exactly the opposite direction. Apparently Romulus was her next partner, and it seemed Khari was a bit nonplussed by that. She recovered quickly, though, and finished her movement without hesitation.

“Look at you. Four partners in, and dancing still hasn't killed ya."

A bit of his tension seemed to ease at that. Or maybe it just shifted into something else. "We'll see when we're done here, I guess." The dancers shifted, and they passed out of sight.

Not far from Leon, Estella and Cyrus met up as well; the latter tossed him a jaunty mock-salute when they made accidental eye contact. The twins had quite possibly learned dancing in each others' company; they certainly seemed to move like they were very familiar with this dimension of each other in addition to the rest.

Leon, for his part, found himself partnered with Zahra. "Dizzy yet? I can't tell if I'm spinning or the room is."

Zahra’s laugh came easily as she took his hand in hers and momentarily swayed. Possibly to keep from spinning anymore than they had to. “I think it’s a bit of both. For once, I’m glad I haven’t had anything to drink.” She made a humming sound in the back of her throat and grinned wider, waggling an eyebrow and leading them further away from an oncoming couple. Strangers, from the looks of it.

A sweep of purple followed her steps as she followed through another spin, albeit at a slower pace. Casual. Languid. It enabled her to swing back in towards his chest and draw herself closer, hand poised to their side—close enough to speak without being heard. The height difference was on par with Khari’s; distinctive enough to warrant bending down, though she occasionally bobbed up, bringing herself up on her toes. “Anything of note?”

Leon scoffed softly, a sound of humor rather than irritation, though he sobered quickly enough with the question. "Quite a lot. So far we have two attempted assassinations upcoming, and people who are going to try and stop both. Did Cyrus or Vesryn have anything of interest to pass on? I haven't been able to speak with anyone who went to the meeting with Q."

From the expression on Zahra’s face, she seemed halfway between an exasperated sigh and a groan that might’ve said she expected such impossible odds stacked against them. She pursed her lips and spun them in a slow circle, before back-stepping into a square pattern. “Apparently Corypheus isn’t the only schemer here. Q wants the Empress deposed. We’re to steal a document hidden in the royal wing library. Personal offices. A contract of payment for Gaspard’s head.”

This time, she allowed the sigh to slip past her lips, “We’ve got our work cut out for us.”

Oh wonderful. At least that was a very big clue as to who wanted Gaspard dead. If they could find the contract and it did tie back to Celene, that would be a bit of news every bit as revelatory as the mercenary in the Lord-General's custody. "I suppose the three of us could take care of that," he said. "When you end up back with Romulus, please do let him know. We only have about another hour until midnight, when the unmasking happens. I'm sure everyone else plans to have their plans in order by then; if we want to do the same, we'd best be on time."

He'd been reliably informed on more than one occasion that Orlesians really had a fondness for the dramatic. Leon couldn't help but feel even they'd be getting their fill of it by the time the night was done.

Zahra nodded her head and suddenly leaned back in a dramatic bow. Pegging on the fact that Leon wouldn’t allow her to fall in an embarrassing heap. As soon as she straightened up in his arms and allowed him to relegate her pace, she glanced to the side of him and offered him a thoughtful smile, “Hopefully after all this is said in done, we can finally eat some of this Orlesian food I’ve been hearing so much about and not
 actually eating.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Estella, with Asala and Rilien in tow, scanned the crowd for Commander Lucien after the first dance had concluded. It was rather difficult trying to navigate; for as many people leaving the floor, there were just as many shuffling around or attempting to enter it for the canarie. Still, having the others with her did help, and they managed to get clear of the floor before they were drawn into the much more lively, much more couple-oriented second dance, for which she was grateful. They hardly had the time.

As he'd promised, Lucien was waiting for them, looking not nearly as weary as she felt. Estella supposed he had to be used to this sort of thing, though she'd wager that such events weren't usually this rife with underhanded activity, even in Orlais. If she was counting right, there were at least four separate murder plots—or plots that were close enough, in the case of Gaspard's mercenaries—in the works. All aimed at prominent people. If Zee, Romulus, and Leon could find that evidence, one of them would never begin, but the remaining two needed to be halted in progress, it seemed.

"Lucien," she said, the rest of the breath she'd used escaping as a sigh. "What's the plan?" She knew he meant to trigger whatever assassination attempt was to be made against him, but it wouldn't be a simple thing to spring it in such a way as to ensure his safety, to be certain.

He gave them all a warm smile, for all anyone could tell not concerned in the slightest. She knew he didn't take these things lightly, though: it wasn't as though assassins had never been able to touch those close to him. There was always that risk.

With a small flourish, Lucien held out his arm, an invitation if she'd ever seen one. "May I stand in for your escort for a little while?" he inquired, humor in his voice but a more solemn look in his eyes.

Estella nodded, looping her arm with his and letting her palm rest a few inches above his wrist. Over his shoulder, Lucien caught Rilien's eyes and nodded once.

The tranquil returned the gesture. Clearly, they'd spoken at some length about this—possibly between the time their group arrived back from the meeting with Kess and the dancing. Shifting his eyes to Asala, he folded his hands into his sleeves. “You are with me. Be silent and follow until I say otherwise." His tone was flat as ever, containing no hint of apprehension, irritation, or any emotion at all. With one last look at the two of them, he split off, departing the ballroom at an efficient, clipped pace.

With the two of them gone, Lucien slowly walked himself and Estella out of the ballroom, pausing occasionally to speak to some courtiers she didn't recognize or know all that well. His smile was natural, his replies quick and witty, his humor gentle. It was almost the same easy way in which he spoke to the common citizens of Halamshiral or Val Royeaux or any other place they'd ever been together, though through their contact she could feel that he wasn't quite as relaxed, even if nothing in his body language or voice gave it away for a second. She wondered if it was just the circumstances of this one night or the setting in general.

He seemed so... content, with the way his life was right now. Like he really belonged in exactly the place he occupied. With the glaring exception of Sophia's absence, Estella wasn't sure he'd ever felt better about what he did and how he did it. Her certainty that he should be Emperor, so solid and unshakable earlier, began to wither. Could she really ask him to do that? Could anyone? Wasn't rulership of a whole country something that should only be given to someone who was not only competent to do it, but also willing?

She swallowed; the crisp air of nighttime hit her face unexpectedly. She hadn't realized they'd passed outside, into the gardens. While the location was technically off-limits, she couldn't imagine anyone daring to presume to tell him where to go. It made sense, too, to try and make this happen somewhere remote, where there wouldn't be collateral damage. Those following Gaspard wouldn't have a choice of locations, but this group did, at least.

"Something on your mind?" Lucien angled his head to look down at her profile. His pace was unhurried; they turned right at the obvious juncture and headed further in, passing under a white-painted wood trellis, draped in winter-barren vines of some sort. Her breath clouded in the air in front of her.

Estella was conscious of the weight of the dagger in her sleeve, the other pressed against the side of her calf, slid into her boot and chafing a bit uncomfortably where her sock had fallen down too far. She was also aware of the flow of the magic under her skin, the way it almost hummed in her veins, reacting to her tension and the knowledge that she might at any moment have to fight for her life, and the life of someone who mattered deeply to her. She bit her lip.

"I... Lucien," she started uncertainly, pitching her voice low in hopes that anyone listening in might not overhear. "How do you feel about—it's just, the way this night is going, we might, intentionally or not, be finding evidence that would ruin everyone in front of you in line for... you know." She couldn't quite bring herself to say it, almost as if the thought was too important for her silly words.

But he didn't seem to have the same reservations. "The throne?" he finished, voice just as soft. When she nodded, he pushed a heavy breath from his nose. "It did occur to me, you know. That my aunt and her cousin might have plotted themselves into their respective corners. That their desperation might make them reckless enough to be discovered." His tone sounded ambivalent between resignation and something she couldn't quite put her finger on. Reticence, maybe.

Estella looked down at her feet for a moment, then raised her eyes. Trailing her free hand over the top of a neatly-trimmed, waist-height hedge, she swallowed. "But... how do you feel about it? Really, I mean." She knew duty was important to him. Almost, but not quite, more important than anything else. Lucien would always do his duty. Anyone could rely on that just as much as they could rely on the sunrise every morning. But she wondered if maybe...

"Terrified." His answer was immediate, without hesitation, and slightly wry.

Estella was so surprised she almost stopped walking, her step hitching awkwardly against the ground. In one way, she supposed it shouldn't shock her: well as she regarded him, the Commander was still a mortal man. She knew he had to fear some things. And perhaps that much responsibility was something to be afraid of. She knew hers, little as it was in comparison, regularly terrified her.

But that was just it. She hadn't expected his fears to be so much like hers. She was a much more fallible person, after all.

He chuckled under his breath at the wide-eyed expression on her face. "I'm flattered if I seem so fearless to you," he said teasingly, a half-smile pulling at his mouth. "But I assure you the opposite is true. I'm afraid of so many things." He tucked his arm in hers a little nearer to his body, adjusting so they were walking a bit closer.

She squeezed his arm through his sleeve. "Me too," she admitted, pursing her lips. That much was probably obvious. "All the time."

"And that gives me hope," he replied, smile growing when she blinked at him in confusion. "It just goes to show that fear isn't enough to prevent someone from accomplishing great things. I need the reminder, occasionally."

That was... Estella wasn't really sure how to respond to that. Fortunately, he didn't seem to require one.

"I never expected to be Emperor, you know," he continued, pausing a moment in front of a bed of white lilies. There was a nostalgic look on his face, like he was remembering something quite distant, but happy. "I was technically Crown Prince when I was born, but it was always expected that Celene would eventually have children of her own that would displace me. So I was raised with the understanding that I would be a Lord-General, as my father is. As my family have been for... quite a long time now." Estella had read enough history books to know that the Drakons had once been the imperial blood, before the Valmonts usurped them. Few since had had the temperament to resent that, and the ones that did usually met swift ends.

The fact that the two families had united was unprecedented and quite scandalous, actually. But Celene's position at the time had been very secure, and so no one had much minded that her younger sister had married Ser Guillaume.

"But as time wore on... I think everyone caught onto the fact that she didn't plan on it. In a way, it would have been worse for her if she did. Those dissatisfied with her could have easily argued that her heir would have been a better choice. But when the other options were myself and Gaspard, well... that was a much less attractive route than simply finding other solutions to their disagreements with her." Shaking his head, he stepped away from the flowerbed and turned them inwards once again.

Estella supposed she could see that. "But surely by the time you were exiled, they would have known?"

He nodded slowly. "I used to think she was showing me mercy, by doing that. That was a bit naĂŻve of me. It was all much too convenient for her, as I was coming to an age where some had started to think a young, malleable Emperor might be better than an older, more politically-astute Empress."

"You think she...?" It was difficult to imagine, but much less so after her actions in Julien's case. After her actions towards the Alienage. "She rescinded, though, didn't she?"

"She did." Lucien sighed. "I want to believe she was truly moved by the evidence, but the cynical side of me says she did it because she had no choice." His lips thinned. "I think what frightens me most of all about the possibility of deposing her is that part of me wants it. Part of me always has. Used to be that was what Desire demons showed me, believe it or not. The crown, on my own head."

Estella had to admit she didn't know what that was like. Her own desires had always been much more... ordinary. Love, acceptance. A life full of warmth and the simple kinds of happiness and friends to share it with. A big library full of books. That sort of thing.

"I don't think it's bad, to have ambitions like that," she said. Maker knew Cyrus always had. Archon, he'd wanted to be. But as far as she was concerned, as long as the ambition was guided by the right reasons, there was nothing inherently wicked in being ambitious. "I think if you were Emperor, you could change the world. Maybe not as fast as you'd like, but still."

"I'd like to think the same. Perhaps we'll know soon enough. I've no desire to lie to obtain such a position, but... if the truth forces things that way, then so be it." No doubt his feelings on the matter were complex. If only part of him wanted it, it stood to reason that part of him didn't. But he at least seemed willing to accept the possibility.

It was a weight off her shoulders, anyway.

She was parting her lips to respond when there was a glint in the periphery of her vision. "Get down!" The magic surged in her body before she was fully prepared for it; Estella dragged Lucien to the ground with her without really even deciding to do so. An arrow sliced through the air overhead; it embedded into the ground several feet away. Most likely it had been aimed for the back of Lucien's neck.

He was on his feet again just as quickly as she was, a short dagger in his hand. Estella shrugged her own knife from her sleeve as well, discarding the sheath on the ground and shifting it into her left. The mark on her right crackled and hissed where she fed magic into it, casting a green pall on the side of her skirt.

Straining her ears, she hissed softly. She could hear the assassin drawing again. "There," she pointed at a spot slightly further in and up—it would appear the assassin had climbed a centralized marble fountain and was attacking from vantage. This far away, she couldn't identify who it was, though the white face makeup of a harlequin was just barely visible now that she knew where to look.

The second arrow loosed.

The hallmark luminescence of Asala's barrier sprang to life in front of them before the arrow could reach, leaving it clattering harmless to the ground in front of them. The barrier remained alive to their front, waiting for another one should it come.

The next arrow to hit the barrier did so with a resounding bang—something alchemical perhaps. The magic cracked, but held. Still, another one and it might not. Whomever they were dealing with was clearly formidable. Estella stepped out from behind the shield and thrust out a hand. A sphere of flames, small but hardier than her former attempts at the same, formed at her palm and then shot forward, arcing through the air with a flash of light and heat.

It hit where she'd aimed, forcing the attacker to abandon their vantage and jump backwards, landing on the ground. They—she, Estella thought, though she couldn't be sure—dropped the bow and drew two wicked-looking knives.

She and Lucien charged together.

Rilien, however, came in from behind, and it was he who was closest. Their assailant had very sharp instincts; a blow that would have simply punched into her spinal cord from behind caught her shoulder instead, and though she hissed with pain, it didn't seem to affect her overmuch, from the way she was immediately able to twist out of the way of his second knife and block with one of her own. There was something almost unnaturally swift about her movements, as though they weren't quite human, or had been enhanced in some way not so different from Estella's magic. Or what it could be, with a lot more work.

But to his credit, Rilien kept up quite well, apparently able to anticipate where she would aim and act accordingly, in that particularly-efficient way he had that cut out all the extraneous motion other people used instinctively. A particularly close dodge sliced a chunk of snowy hair from his head, not far from the tip of one pointed ear. Then Estella caught the sound of shattering glass, and a dark smoke cloud billowed over them both, erasing them from view.

“She is moving." Rilien's words were loud enough to serve as warning—the assassin had not stayed to engage him, meaning she could reappear almost anywhere. They'd need to stay alert.

Estella and Lucien immediately stopped, turning so they were back-to-back. Not the best position, being out in the open like this, but vastly preferable to exposing their vulnerable sides to an attack from the shadows. It was quite dim out here, actually; though her night vision wasn't bad, it was probably more of an advantage for their foe than themselves.

"Asala, can we get a light? And keep a barrier around yourself!" Estella knew she wasn't the most mobile of fighters, and it was probably better that she stay wherever Rilien had seen fit to hide her, and enclosed herself in as much protection as possible, in case the assassin found her before the fight was over.

Off to their side somewhere, a ball of magelight rose into the air and stopped some distance above them, enough to cast enough light to let them see what the were doing.

In the sudden brightness, Lucien seemed to catch sight of something. "Your three, Estella."

She turned in just enough time to raise her dagger to parry a wild lunge from the assassin. This close, she recognized her face. "Lady Florianne." It appeared that Aurelie's warning had been quite well-placed after all. Though she was Gaspard's sister, Florianne had always been Celene's ally above all else. Her right hand, even.

Estella hadn't known she was also a harlequin, however. Her eyes shone with a light not quite ordinary, probably the effects of... whatever she'd dosed herself with to increase her speed and strength this much. Even amplified by her magic, Estella found herself struggling to divert the knife. But she angled it well enough that the blade went skidding off her own, and Lucien stepped in, forcing Florianne back before she could try to stab with the off-hand blade.

"Please, cousin. Your advantage is gone. Surrender." He grabbed for her with his free hand, but she ducked under just in time, hurling another vial for the ground. That one exploded on impact, taking Estella off her feet and onto the ground. Lucien staggered backwards several uncontrolled steps.

Florianne smiled, if that was what the expression could be called. It looked more like a grimace than anything. "No, Lucien. Not now, when everything I have ever wanted is almost mine."

"It's you," Estella said, the realization dawning on her all at once. She clambered to her feet, wreathing herself in the green light of the mark as she did. "You're Corypheus's agent."

Florianne studied the light for just a moment. "And you are one of the pretenders, who have stolen his power," she replied. "Such an opportunity has fallen into my lap. If I bring him both your heads, Thedas will be mine to rule."

The second-oldest motive in history: power. Estella wished she were surprised.

Before any of them could respond to that, Rilien moved in from behind again, and Florianne turned away from the recovering two to engage him. Their knives flashed in the dark, metal clanging on metal with the occasional screech as they had to be dragged away from one another. As ever, Rilien's face betrayed nothing. His feet were placed exactly where he wanted them to go, and though all his maneuvers were near things, they also all did what they were meant to. Florianne seemed to be tiring a bit, but just when it looked like she was about to slip up, she recovered swiftly, renewing the fight with vigor.

They had to help Rilien, but it was difficult when Florianne just slipped away every time they tried to close her in. But Estella could help with that. "Commander, go in from this side," she said, feeling the magic of the mark shift as she prepared to move. "I'll trap her in from the other one."

Lucien didn't ask questions, he just accepted her words at face value and nodded. "At your word, then."

"Now!" Estella stepped forward, landing almost near the edge of the fountain and whirling around as quickly as she could, reaching Florianne at the same time Lucien did. Hemmed in on three sides, she pulled another smoke flask from her belt and threw it, shattering it on the ground behind Lucien.

They needed to keep pressuring her; all this cat-and-mouse was getting them nowhere fast. In order to do that, they needed to contain the smoke.

Unsure how much Asala could see from where she was, Estella called her name. "Set a dome behind Lucien, about three feet!"

Apparently, she'd been able to see enough, as a bubble materialized around the smoke completely.

The lack of an advantage she'd clearly expected gave Florianne pause for a moment, and a moment was all they needed. Lucien's knife's hilt cracked over the back of her head, and she collapsed to the ground in a heap.

Estella let the green light fade from around herself. "Nice work," Lucien said, offering her a smile. "That's quite the impressive feat." He raised his voice. "You as well, Asala. You can come out now."

He exhaled a deep sigh. "And then I suppose we can bring her back to the palace. She's got quite a lot to answer for."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Khari almost felt bad for the poor sucker they were escorting back to the ballroom. Sure, she'd killed Philippe or whoever that guy was, but Celene had probably hired her for that, too, so it was easy enough for her to figure that she was likely to get the short end of the stick here. Maybe it shouldn't be—Khari knew assassination wasn't exactly the honorable thing to do. Maybe it was just personal bias that meant she always blamed the employers for it and not the assassins themselves.

They also had a spitting-mad Gaspard in tow, which was bound to make things interesting. Khari wasn't really certain how this was all going to happen, exactly, but she was willing to bet he was going to waste no time accusing Celene of trying to kill him with Venatori, or something else ridiculous. They had the bodies in the hall to prove that the Venatori had been around, but even if Celene was a power-hungry bitch, she really didn't seem like the type to fancy colluding with Corypheus and a nutty Tevinter supremacist cult.

Apparently, thinking about this kind of thing was Khari's life now.

Hopefully the others had their evidence in hand, because there was no way Gaspard was going to wait politely for anyone to make any extra inquiries. She practically had to jog to keep up with him, though the people like Cy and Ves with longer legs were managing a little better. “This oughta be interesting." She aimed the comment at no one in particular, but she did hear Cyrus snicker. At least someone was having fun.

"Hopefully not too interesting," Vesryn said, having finished catching his breath only a few seconds earlier. "I'm not sure how much more interest this palace can take."

The crowd actively got out of Gaspard's way; though she couldn't see the expression on his face, it was probably murderous or somewhere close. He stomped through the foyer, then into the ballroom, where it looked like the dancing had ceased. The Empress was back up on the upper balcony, and the music had faded to something more subdued, but whatever was going on stopped abruptly when Gaspard raised his voice.

"Celene!" He certainly could make his tone booming. Probably a field-command thing. Almost comically-synchronized, a roomful of nobles and guests turned around to face him. Face them.

Celene, for her part, did not react overmuch. "Dear cousin," she intoned, in a sort of half-friendly, half-condescending way that was hard to pin down exactly. "Whatever has you so upset? We should hate for any of our honored guests to—"

"Cut the platitudes, Celene. You hired a Bard to kill me, and you failed." Gaspard pointed back towards where Mick and Ves were transporting said Bard. "That's still a crime under the law, and you've lost your right to call yourself anyone's Empress!"

A murmur of surprise passed through the room, like ripples over a pond. Clearly, either the news or the manner in which it was being delivered was quite surprising to the gathered crowd. It had to be the second—assassinations were pretty normal here, after all.

Rom made a rather quiet approach on Khari's right flank. The attention of the room was pretty firmly situated on Gaspard and Celene, their dispute quite clearly coming to a climax before the eyes of the entirety of Orlais's highest nobility. Rom took in the last arrivals to the scene himself, noting the half of an arrow still lodged in Gaspard's back, and the blood decorating some of the Inquisition's members, Khari included.

"This should be good," he murmured, close enough to her ear for only her to hear, what with the way the room was still murmuring in surprise and confusion. "We got what we need on Celene. Leon handed it off." He took his eyes away from the scene for a moment, inspecting her dress. "They get you anywhere?"

She shook her head, grinning. It was probably weird that she was this glad to have been in a fight just now, but it was about the first time all night she'd felt like a help instead of a hindrance, and the adrenaline was slow to come down. “Nah. It's all Venatori blood." She was curious as to what he'd mentioned, though, and returned her attention to the stand-off between Celene and Gaspard.

"Have we now?" Celene remained nonplussed, her hands delicately folded in front of her, the very picture of demure innocence. It almost suited her, which was uncanny considering all they knew about the kind of person she was. Perhaps she was just that good an actress. "We are quite sorry to hear that someone tried to take your life, Grand Duke, but we are unsure why you believe we were responsible for such a thing."

This close, Khari could see Gaspard's jaw flex as he clenched his teeth. "Don't be coy. The assailant is one of Dame Cygne's Bards. You are the one who insisted that only they be allowed inside the Winter Palace this evening!" At that, a few of the more knowledgeable eyes in the room swung to Aurelie herself, who wore a much more neutral expression than either Gaspard or Celene did, almost disinterested.

"Again, dear Gaspard, if that is so, we are sorry to hear it, but we selected entertainment for this evening to ensure delightful music, not your death." Celene seemed a little less sanguine now, almost as though she were growing irritated at his persistence.

"You—" Gaspard didn't get very far before he was interrupted.

A throat cleared conspicuously from the right side of the ballroom, where the herald who'd announced the guests held a new piece of parchment aloft. "On this day, 23 Wintermarch of the forty-third year of the Dragon Age, Her Majesty Celene Valmont I does promise the sum of five hundred royals to the organization Le Nichoir, and its proprietor, Lady Aurelie Montblanc, for services to take place on 2 Drakonis of the same year. These services are to include musicianship and entertainment for a fĂȘte at the Winter Palace in Halamshiral, as well as the elimination of Gaspard de Chalons from contention to the crown of Orlais, by whatever means deemed most expedient and appropriate, to be carried out by the agent Wren."

There was quite a resounding silence after that; the herald folded the document back at its creases and returned it to the waiting hand of a tall nobleman with a fox mask—Julien. He smiled, leaning forward against the balcony rail on his side. "You were saying, Your Majesty?" There was no mistaking the satisfaction in his voice.

Khari felt her grin spread over her face. Oh, this was good. “Nice." She breathed the word on an exhale, reaching out for Rom's shoulder and squeezing. More jubilant displays of excitement would probably have to wait, so the did her best to contain herself, but if she hopped a little in place, well... no one was looking in this direction anyway.

"Not a bad story, how we got that," Rom said, smiling. "I'll tell you when we're done here."

The Inquisition's condemnation by proxy had an obvious effect on the crowd, too; the muttering increased in volume, and the general tenor of it took on a hostile edge. More than one disdainful look was leveled at the top of the balcony where the Empress stood.

Gaspard, riding the wave of success, took it upon himself to meet eyes with some of the guards. "Arrest her—for attempted murder and conspiring with the Venatori."

"Actually." This time, the voice that stopped proceedings was quite familiar. Estella stepped free of Lucien and Asala. "I contest the last claim. The Venatori serve Corypheus, not the Empress, and one of his agents was discovered among us tonight." She stood calmly, hands clasped in front of her, and tilted her head at Gaspard. "No doubt this agent wished death upon the both of you, as well as upon His Highness Lucien." She gestured behind her, where Rilien appeared, holding Florianne by the arm.

Her hands had been bound behind her back, and she seemed to have taken a few blows, but she was otherwise unharmed. The way she was dressed must have been the style of those harlequins someone had mentioned earlier in the night. Assassins with the House of Repose, or something like that.

Gaspard's mouth fell open. Clearly, he had not been expecting his own sister to be responsible for sending the Venatori to kill him.

Khari was pretty surprised, too. Florianne hadn't seemed any less suspicious than anyone else, but she wouldn't have picked her to actually be a trained assassin like Aurelie, much less one who worked for Corypheus. “Wait... how'd we figure that one out?"

"Offered her bait she couldn't pass up," Rom explained quietly. "Crown Prince and Lady Inquisitor in the same spot, with Rilien and Asala watching over them. Drew her into an attack."

"I suppose that's one way to do it," Ves commented from Khari's other side, keeping his voice low. "Doesn't look like she gave any of them too much trouble."

The Grand Duke now clearly wasn't sure how to feel about things, but he recovered enough to find his voice, at least. "Then arrest them both." He shook his head. "Celene has invalidated her claim to the throne, and in so doing, invalidated her line of succession. There is only one way to answer this." He crossed his arms over his chest, still clearly ignoring his injuries, and leveled a hard stare at a cluster of people in light grey. They were dressed pretty similarly to Philippe, so it must be some kind of official uniform for the Council of Heralds.

They all looked at each other, obviously as surprised by the turn of events as anyone. It was hard to get a read on the crowd overall, though some people were nodding, as if to express agreement with Gaspard's implication. Not too far away, the Costanzas exchanged a more worried glance. After all, if Celene's entire line of succession were invalidated because of what she'd done, then it would return to Judicael I's, and there was no longer anyone in front of Gaspard there.

There was general confusion for a few more moments, and then the grand double doors from the foyer flew open, one of them slamming back against the wall. In strode a very irritated-looking Guillame Drakon, followed somewhat more sedately by Violette, who escorted yet another prisoner in much the same manner as Rilien had kept hold of Florianne.

"Give it a fucking rest, Gaspard, you're just as guilty as them and you damn well know it." The Lord-General was obviously not inclined to mince his words for the sake of politeness. There were even a few scandalized gasps at the crudeness of his language.

Khari snorted, biting down on her knuckle to stifle the cackle that threatened. This had to be that merc Rom's group had captured a couple hours ago. But seriously, if the court found this kind of language offensive, they should hear her talk... ever. It was pretty ridiculous that that bothered them when they could watch a whole drama unfold like this with mere avid interest. Apparently, the Lord-General's brusque mannerisms were more obscene than the fact that no fewer than three of the people closest to the crown had all tried to kill each other for it.

This part, though... this part was gonna be fun. She moved her eyes to Gaspard, waiting to see what he'd do.

He wasn't half as good at keeping a Graceface as Celene had been. Though she wasn't bothering anymore, either. Two guards stood on either side of her, and her hands were in shackles, but she let a satisfied little smile curl her lip, quite able to read the writing on the wall here, no doubt. Maybe it was some consolation that her rival was going to go down with her.

"I have no idea what you're talking about, Lord-General," Gaspard tried, but by this point the crowd was primed for the evidence to be legitimate before it had even been properly presented, and the dissenting murmurs were loud.

Guy rolled his eyes obviously enough that Khari could see it, and gestured Violette forward with one hand. She pulled her prisoner along with her, and the Lord-General glared at him. "Speak."

"Uh—" The man's accent was very Fereldan. He clearly wasn't in great shape; it looked like a lump was forming on his head where he'd been hit, but they were definitely battle-wounds, not the kind you got when someone was deliberately and methodically inflicting pain. "The Grand Duke, Lords. And Ladies. He, uh—hired m'boss's company. We were hiding out in the gardens, supposed to come in on his signal, y'see. Menace the nobles and the Council till they gave him the crown. Maybe cut a few up if anyone got mouthy."

It seemed to be particularly offensive that the men hired for this were Fereldan. Or maybe that they were mercenaries. It was hard to say which, but given the longstanding rivalry between the two countries, the first seemed a bit more likely.

"While we're arresting people," Guy added, meeting the eyes of another cluster of guards. These ones appeared to answer to him directly. "Arrest him, too." They moved to do it, careful not to bother his wounds too much, but he received no more quarter than Celene, Florianne, or the mercenary did.

"Well, now." Julien took over the narrative from there. And that's what it was, quite apparently: a dramatic narrative, planned in pieces, to keep attention and move events along swiftly and efficiently. No doubt Rilien had had some part in constructing it. Maybe some of the others had, too. The best thing about it was that no part of it was false. "As that seems to invalidate Gaspard's line of succession, I do believe we're back at Judicael's again. Where does that put us, o esteemed peers of the Council?" He folded his hands behind him with the air of someone who knew exactly what the answer to his question was.

Still, for whatever reason, the Council conferred on it for several tense minutes, during which everyone else in the hall waited for the verdict. It was almost possible to feel it, the way the sum total of held breaths and bowstring muscles gave the whole thing the feel of standing on eggshells. Or needles. Like one false move would bring the whole thing crashing down.

Khari was certainly feeling it. She knew the answer had to be the obvious one, but these people were really good at dragging it out. She wondered what the holdup was. Surely everyone had the really important bloodlines memorized, right? She couldn't believe they'd need to consult charts or anything.

“Taking their time, aren't they?" Apparently Cyrus thought the same. She rolled her eyes so he could see, causing a wry lift of half his mouth.

"We are dealing with the lines of succession," Marcy noted, tossing them a glance. "I believe the delay can be forgiven, considering."

“Hurry up and wait, so they say,” Zahra lifted her shoulder in a half-shrug and glanced down at her own dress. There was a section near the leg that was torn. Possibly from whatever had happened before, during the heist.

At last, one of the Heralds stepped away from the cluster of them to address the crowd. "Given the invalidation of both Grand Duchess Celene and Grand Duke Gaspard's lines of succession," he said, demoting Celene at the moment he spoke her title, "the Emperor of Orlais is Lucien Drakon."

The tension snapped, and the room exploded in noise. Lots of clamoring, even some shouting; no few people cheered. Others looked scandalized, or shouted questions at the Council, but there was little chance of any of them being heard over the furor.

“Ha. Yes!" Given all the noise already filling the room, Khari no longer saw any reason to dampen her enthusiasm. “Eat it, you poncy bastards!" She had absolutely no doubt in her mind that this was the right choice, not just for the Inquisition, but for Orlesians. She didn't always think of herself as one of them, but she was, and in this moment, she was pretty damn all right with that.

Rom snorted a laugh next to her, breaking into a full blown grin at her reaction. He didn't offer any taunting words of his own, but he did clap her on the shoulder and squeeze briefly.

Beside them, Mick rolled his eyes at her antics, but regardless smiled and clapped his hands, though for a moment he did lean forward to speak into Marcy's ear. Whatever he said must had been funny, because it caused her to laugh and nod in agreement.

Zahra’s smile couldn’t have been wider, until it broke out into a full grin. Teeth bared. She looked as pleased as the rest of them at the results, clapping Khari's shoulder from behind and rocking back on her heels, pleased as kitten doused in milk.

Across the room, Stel gave Lucien a bit of a nudge, and he made his way carefully nearer to the balcony where Celene had once stood, before pausing en route and seeming to change his mind. Instead, he descended the stairs to the ballroom floor, where the majority of the watchers were gathered. Those on the upper level crowded around the banisters. He raised a hand for quiet, which was nearly immediate. No doubt even those that didn't like the news would want to know what he had to say.

"Before I begin," he said, his tone dry, "I would like to ensure that there are no more doors to be kicked down, hostages to be dragged in, or accusations to be shouted across the room?" In the pause, there was scattered laughter, but no such interruptions were forthcoming. Lucien's shoulders rose and fell with a sigh. "Good. Frankly I'm not sure we can handle much more as it is."

His tone sobered to match his expression. "No doubt that was all very fast for you. I know it was for me. I can truthfully say that I did not arrive here tonight planning to leave an Emperor. And I allow for the possibility that, in the course of their trials, either my aunt or my cousins might be found not guilty of the crimes of which they are accused. If such a thing occurs, you have my assurance that I will not contend to keep this title in their places." He paused a moment, pursing his lips. "Nevertheless, it is clear that in the meantime, I will have to assume the mantle in full, because what is upon us now is a disaster in full. Our armies are depleted. Many of our lands lay barren, a result of a war that was by all accounts both short and exceedingly bloody. Our people suffer, and if that were what I had to contend with upon ascension, it would be a tall task."

Folding his hands behind his back, Lucien cast his eyes over the assembled, both in front of and above where he stood. "But that is not the extent of it. An enemy unlike any we have faced before has arrived upon our doorstep. Infiltrated our court, where many of us have doubtlessly believed ourselves safe from unfamiliar dangers." He glanced once at Florianne, but only briefly. "We have been distracted by our own disagreements for too long. One way or another, those have found temporary resolution tonight. I intend to use that time to prepare us to face down Corypheus, who is a danger not just to some of us, but to us all. I hope that as I do so, I can count on your support and your advice, as all new leaders are wise to do." He favored the assembled with a small smile, genuine as ever, then nodded to the guards.

"See to it that they are taken care of, please." As the prisoners were escorted away, Lucien pulled in another breath. "If I may, I think I might call this the most thorough unmasking that has ever occurred at such an event. In that spirit, let us all be known to each other." Reaching up to his own face, he took hold of the edges of his mask in either hand, and lifted it up and away.

The rest of the court followed suit, dropping their arms back to their sides. There was something about it—perhaps just the timing or the events—that made the effect particularly striking. People blinked at each other as though they were looking at their neighbors for the first time, almost, though surely at least some of them were more familiar with each other than that.

Finally, she could get this thing off her face. Khari peeled it away without hesitation, breathing a relieved sigh in the process. Really, if they liked decorating their faces this much, they should just do the logical thing and get tattoos. Wouldn't be so weird to connect them to families, either: that was what at least some Rivaini did, if Rom was anything to go by.

Speaking of... Khari shot him a huge grin. “Pretty sure we just made a whole regime change happen." If anyone had asked her about the things she thought she'd be doing at this point in her life... not even she'd have dared to dream as big as toppling a dynasty. Because that was what they'd done—they'd usurped the Valmonts, and put someone with the name Drakon back on the Orlesian throne. This was the kind of shit people wrote entire history books about.

Obviously, defeating Corypheus would be like that, too, but they hadn't actually done that part yet.

Ves removed his own mask as he walked past them. He looked a bit more tired than she was used to seeing him, but it was understandable given the unusual work they'd been forced into. He offered both of them a smile. "Not bad for a night's work, little bear."

He disappeared into the crowd of nobles, probably off to regroup with Stel. Rom had his arms crossed, free of his mask now and looking over the crowd as if surveying his handiwork. Their handiwork, since tonight had only been possible through contributions that all of them had made, whether it was picking locks, navigating conversation, or smashing vases over Venatori heads. "It was about as painful as I expected," Rom admitted, probably referring to the night as a whole. "But hey, at least we made it worthwhile."

Both Mick and Marcy had removed their masks, and she now leaned back against him, with his arms wound around her. With their faces bare, they both seemed immensely relieved, and for once relaxed. Even Marcy's expression was soft and gentle, apparently reveling in their success with her husband.

Off to Romulus’s right side, Zahra hefted her mask off and tucked it under her armpit. It seemed as if she already had a destination in mind. Nearly trouncing towards a nearby servant standing off to the side with a tray poised atop his palm. This time, she wouldn’t be interrupted. She didn’t stop to talk to anyone, only swept up her lace and leaned against the wall beside him. Words were exchanged as the platter was lowered and she began plucking small morsels into her mouth, eyeing him whenever he was foolish enough to pull it away thinking she was done.

With a short, shallow bow to the crowd, Lucien placed his hand over his heart. "Please, stay and partake if you still wish to. And take care on your travels home. Each of you will be needed in the days to come." His address concluded, he once more ascended the stairs, leaving events to resume in his wake.

Rom glanced sideways at Khari. "You hungry? I could go for something to eat right about now."

“Starving." She knocked his elbow with hers, letting her mood—tired, but pretty damn fantastic otherwise—manifest itself as playfulness. Close enough, anyway. “Let's go."

Changing the fate of the world had a way of working up an appetite.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It was finally beginning to look like spring in Skyhold. While the chilly edge remained, and probably would for a time yet, the garden couldn't lie about the changing of the seasons. The flowers were finally beginning to bloom again after their long slumber during the winter months. This was no less evident in the branches of the dogwood tree, its creamy white and pink petals already blossoming. In preparation for the rest of the spring, Aurora had enlisted Asala's help in cleaning the garden so that the plants that had not yet bloomed would find a welcoming and cozy home when they finally did. Asala stopped at the foot of the dogwood tree to take in the sweet scent of its flowers.

"I've always loved dogwoods," Aurora said, coming to a stop beside Asala. She glanced up at the woman and smiled, pointing at the tree while she spoke. "They bloom so early, so when they do, you know spring is on its way. And their flowers," she said, reaching up to pluck a one from a low hanging branch, "Are always so pretty and smell so sweet."

She took a deep breath through her nose, and agreed. "They are," she said, enjoying the scent of the dogwood.

Asala watched as Aurora took in the sight of flower in her hand, before her gaze shifted back to her, the smile to her lips widening as if she thought of something. She held up a finger and beckoned for Asala to lean down, and when she did, Aurora stuck the stem of the flower behind her ear. When she took a step back, she wore a look of victory on her face before, gesturing with her head to the rest of the garden. "Come on, the others need some care too," she said, turning to make her way toward the first plot.

Even in the early spring or late winter, there were a few plants that bloomed early. Though no few of them were still waiting for more of the warmth that later spring brought, Asala could still see a few colorful petals of violets, snapdragons, and a few lenten roses still blossoming. When they came to a stop, Aurora handed Asala a pair of gloves and small set of clippers, and gestured toward a flowering vine of yellow flowers. "Can you start by pruning the jasmine? She's starting to wander."

As soon as Asala wandered off to tend to the jasmine, swaying slightly in the breeze, a voice crooned just over her shoulder. Close enough to startle, but drawing further away as if the person had taken a couple of steps backwards, “Beautiful.” A pause, and a familiar laugh crackled in the pirate’s throat as she finished her sentence, “aren’t they?” She always appeared to mean something different than the obvious. Words between words. Or else, it was her smile that bellied ulterior motives.

She raked a hand through her curly hair and fished something from her back pocket, taking a moment to sweep her hair into a messy ponytail. She, too, had been struck by spring fever, dressing in a lighter fare. A white, flowy tunic with the sleeves rolled up to her elbows, and short leather pants that ended just below her knees, though she’d foregone shoes and wriggled her toes in the grass. For a moment she seemed lost for words; a miracle, in her case. Her gaze drifted off to Asala’s ear, then back to her face, before she peered back around her shoulder.

“What’s that one called? Smells good.”

"Oh, it's a uh... uh," She stammered, momentarily forgetting its name. Zee had surprised her, and made her lose all the thought processes she might have had. Her mouth hung agape for perhaps a moment too long, her lips working to find the words on their own. At least, up until she stopped herself and closed her mouth. She then frowned with pursed lips, tilted her to the side, and slowed down to actually think. "It's a dogwood," she said snapping, finally finding the words again. "Sorry, you caught me by surprise," she said, with a small chuckle of her own.

Zahra’s smile was less even now. The amusement gleaming in her eyes spoke volumes. Startling her was a source of amusement, though she did mouth a wordless apology. Her smile wobbled into a grin as she rounded to Asala’s side, and peered close enough to one of the hanging branches for her nose to nearly touch a petal. She gave it another sniff, before straightening her posture, and twining her hands behind her back. “You did look rather focused. I couldn’t resist,” she chuckled softly and pursed her lips up at her, “Though Dogwood’s a strange name for such a sweet flower.”

She glanced about the garden before swinging her gaze back to Asala. Glancing off in the distance, where Aurora had disappeared to. Perhaps. “I’ve noticed you here before,” if the bold implication bothered her at all, her Graceface had gotten better since playing Wicked Grace, “It does suit you. Tending the gardens. Is there any particular flower you like best?”

Asala scanned around the garden at the still burgeoning plants. There was still some time yet before all of their colorful petals would bloom to life. Still though, she searched the bare stems in order to find an answer for Zee's question, until finally she just offered a simple shrug. It wasn't a question she thought about, nor had anyone asked yet. She found it difficult to come up with an answer on the spot, especially when most of the ones in the garden hadn't flowered yet. "I... don't know, to tell you the truth," she said, swinging her gaze back around to her. "But I am fond of the bright ones, you know? The colorful ones?" She tried to explain, flexing one of her hands to mimic the pop that brightness would infer.

"How about you, hmm?" Asala asked, turning the question back on her. A curious tilt of her head accompanied the question. "Do you like one in particular?"

Zahra appeared pleased with the answer, and without a beat pointed a finger up at Asala’s face. “I like that one best,” she admitted easily, before wagging her finger towards the flower tucked behind her ear. The grin hadn’t eased from her face, but she’d taken a moment to reconsider her words. Rocking back on her heels, as if she were growing impatient with something. Finally, she rubbed at her jawline and hefted out a soft sigh. Disconcerted. It wasn’t a common occurrence, but around her of late, it had been.

“Actually, I didn’t come here to ogle the flowers,” she made a face, something reminiscent of a pout. Difficult as it was to tell what the woman was thinking
 she appeared to have something on her mind. Her gaze drifted up towards the dogwood hanging over their heads before she cleared her throat, seeming to come to some internal accord. “I didn’t get to dance with you at the Winter Palace.” The remark sounded rather accusatory, though without any edge. Like she was sulking about it.

Flowers weren't the only thing blossoming in the garden. She could feel the warm heat of the flush crossing her cheeks, and she began to absently play with a braid of hair that rested on her shoulder. However, once Zee explained herself, Asala dropped the braid and raised her palms upward, like she was physically trying to dodge the blame. [color=#4E9AB17]"I-I, uh.. Well, you see,"[/color] she stammered, trying to find the best words to explain herself with. It was... difficult, however, as they were proving to be terribly elusive. "It's, well, I mean it is not like I didn't think about it..." She explained, a frown working itself onto her lips.

"It is just," she began, finally allowing her hands to fall back, where she held the wrist of one with the other. "There were so many people, and they were all... Watching us. It was... Nerve-wracking, I suppose. I had already stepped on everyone else and I... Poor Romulus, I think I bruised his toes something terrible," she said, still feeling a little guilty about that. That dance was different than they one they had on Estella's birthday. There was no pressure there, and she was enjoying herself. Not so at the Winter Palace. "I just did not want to step on you too."

Zahra’s pout smoothed itself out. Though her eyebrow remained raised. Inquiring further explanation. Her stare was skeptical for a moment, before she simply appeared amused. This time, the smile that pulled the corners of her lips up appeared softer. She held out her hands in defeat and shook her head, “Okay. Okay. I suppose that’s a fair reason.” Clearly she hadn’t thought about how this conversation would go. Talking out of her ass, as she liked to say. “Though I wouldn’t have minded you stepping on my feet, you know.”

She gave the garden another quick glance. She chuckled as she regarded Asala once more, as if finally coming to a decision. Or a bad idea. Her hands dropped from behind her back and she drew one up in front of her, palm facing skyward. There was a flicker of awkwardness in her face, quick as a blink; or else, a trick of light that made it appear so. “Why don’t we do it here, then? I’ll perish of heartbreak otherwise, toes intact.” There wouldn’t be a tavern full of people stomping their feet to the croons of a bard, nor any masked men and women spinning on marbled floors to the sound of wailing violins.

Only two people in a garden.

"Oh. Well. We cannot have that, can we?" she said a smile, though the blush on her cheeks reemerged with a vengeance. Asala then extended her own hand, and placed it into Zahra's. "Oh, right," she said while a thought came to her. She dipped into the curtsy that Marceline had taught them in preparation for the Winter Palace. Only a moment passed before she chuckled at her own little jest.

There was a moment of stifled silence, before Zahra tossed her head back in a rattling laugh that could have only come from deep in her gut—the snorting sort she was notorious for when something tickled her fancy. She hm’d, and curtsied herself. It wasn’t nearly as practiced. Those at the Winter Palace might’ve thought her uncouth for such a poor effort. Her smile, however, only burned brighter.

She drew herself up and slipped one of her hands at Asala’s lower back. The height difference was immediately noticeable, though not as obvious as Leon’s had been. She seemed to know how to fit herself into the equation without making anything uncomfortable. She hummed a low tune in the back of her throat. Not at all unpleasant. Something reminiscent of the waltzing pieces they’d played in the Winter Palace. She started them off in a gentle sway, eyes shuttering closed for a breath, before opening to meet hers.

A girlish, toothy grin brightened her dusky features as she spun away from her, hand still linked with hers. She was light on her feet. Almost graceful, if she wasn’t giggling so much.

Now that she wasn't worried about the prying and judgmental eyes of the Orlesian nobility, the steps came easier for her and the stepping on of toes was kept to a minimum. Once Zee reeled her back in, she giggled and nodded. It was... much better than the ordeal back in Orlais. Now, it was her turn. Asala took Zee's hand with her when she raised it above her head, and spinning her in place. She smiled and let her head fall back in a laugh as she watched locks of Zee's hair bounce around. "You still have the prettiest hair," Asala managed to get out before the blush reclaimed her. "But..."

With the but, Asala let one of her hands fall away from Zee's just long enough to reach up and pluck the flower that Asala had planted in her own hair. Twirling it around with her fingers, she reached forward and gently brushed aside a strand of her hair, and settled the flower just above her ear. "There. It, uh... Looks better on you, anyway," she said with an embarrassed smile, the heat from her blush threatening to turn her ashen skin crimson.

For a moment, Zahra’s impish expression wobbled away. It was her ears that reddened first, blooming across her dusky skin. Their proximity made it even more noticeable, though she averted her gaze, focusing rather hard on something to Asala’s right side: the dogwood, perhaps. A nervous titter sounded as Asala’s hand drew up to her face, forcing her to swing her gaze back to her, letting her slip the flower behind her ear. “I didn’t think you remembered much from that night,” her coo was less confident than before, though she didn’t look at all displeased.

All of the sneaky smarm, quick quips and teases that usually flitted from her tongue seemed to still, however. She gave her hand a squeeze and finally stepped away from her, tune silenced from her throat. She gave Asala another little bow, curly hair obscuring her vision for a moment as she looked to the ground. She straightened her spine and this time, regarded her with peculiar expression. Wistful. Thoughtful. “Thanks for the dance, kitten. I did rather enjoy it. Now, I must bid you adieu. I’ll leave you to your flowers.”

She made a gesture with her hand and turned to leave from where she’d come. Though Asala could no longer see her face, Zahra had lifted a hand to the flower she’d tucked behind her ear. It almost looked like there was a bounce to her gait.

Without thought, Asala took a step forward, her hand partway reached out toward her before she caught herself. She hesitated for a moment, before it finally fell limply back into place by her side. She stood there for a moment, the flush still present to her cheeks, its heat affecting her thought processes. About a hundred thoughts and feelings assaulted her at once, until finally she just giggled. With the laughter the redness to her cheeks bled away and she was finally beginning to be able to think clearly again, though she still felt like her head was swimming. Eventually, her gaze dropped back to the gloves and clippers she'd dropped on the ground when Zee had surprised her. She sighed quietly as she dipped low to pick them up again.

With Zee's departure, the flowers didn't seem as vibrant. At least, not in comparison.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The ride to the western edge of Lake Celestine was probably about twice as long as the one to Halamshiral—perhaps even more than that, though the average speed of the smaller party was quite a lot more than one where over a dozen people were marching. This one also involved a great deal less fanfare, which was a relief, to be sure.

About five days after they'd set out from Skyhold, they'd hit the boundary of the small town that housed Lady Marceline's estate. Estella had found the trip to be easy travel; the central-southern region of Orlais was flat plain and gentle hills, dotted with large cottages and what seemed to be vacation homes for nobility. They'd been able to see the buildings of the town proper on the horizon for about an hour and a half before they'd arrived. One or double-storied, mostly, with white siding edged in darker wood, suggesting fresh coats of paint. The clay-tiled roofs were gently-sloped, usually in dark red-brown, with small chimneys tucked to one side or another. It was definitely a smaller town, not on the order of a Lydes or an Arlesans, let alone a Val Fermin, but it seemed to trade on that fact to deliver a sense of quiet intimacy.

The homes they passed bespoke a comfortable average wealth; no doubt a town this size could manage it. It wasn't big enough for an Alienage—most settlements this small barely had elves to begin with, as they tended to congregate together in the locations which would accommodate as much. Indeed, the several people passing by on the street seemed to be universally human, a few offering waves to Lady Marceline or Ser MichaĂ«l if they were recognized. The presence of a handful of identifying articles picking the party out as Inquisition didn't seem to pose any of the residents any concern, which was perhaps to be expected.

The streets under Nox's feet were cobblestoned; the horses made a fair amount of noise as they clopped along, but the bustle of activity was just voluminous enough that they weren't uncomfortably loud, blending instead into the quaint music of everyday provincial life. She could smell fresh bread and coffee, the scents no doubt issuing from one of the numerous eateries along the central path. The town square, as it were, was actually circular, paved in the same manner as the roads, with a large fountain set at the center of it, featuring a stylized cluster of three owls, which Estella recognized from Lady Marceline's heraldry. She must have kept it after she married.

In all, it was well-maintained; the air it had was... studied warmth. Picturesque, and a little self-aware in that sort of beauty. Estella wondered for an absurd moment if someone watched all the hedges, lying in wait for one wayward branch to dare ruin the image of tranquil symmetry. No doubt it would be cut at once, and discipline returned in kind. She stifled a snort and decided now was a very good time to venture some sort of conversation, before her thoughts took her even stranger places.

"Does the town have a name?" she asked, aiming the question at the three in the party who might know. "I can't imagine it's just called 'West Bank.'"

Being back in her homeland seemed to have put Lady Marceline in high spirits, and the usual controlled countenance she wore was stripped away and replaced instead by a genuine warmth and fondness. Pride was also present in the way a single corner of her lips fluttered upward, but it was subtle and subdued. She had spent the trip through town with a lingering gaze on the buildings and the gentle rolling hills past them, with a number of larger cottages dotting the landscape beyond. She apparently was so immersed in the vista and the thoughts that it brought that she was momentarily surprised when Estella spoke.

However, it wasn't Marceline that replied. "Coeur-trésor," Pierre answered, tossing a glance at his mother for a moment, before looking back to Estella. "Literally, the heart's treasure," he continued, as Marceline nodded approvingly. "We call it that because we like to think it's a little treasure in the heartland. It's a quiet place, but lovely, as you can see," he finished with a proud smile of his own.

A moment passed before a chuckling broke the silence, from none other than Michaël. "Sounds like someone has been working on their sales pitch. Are you going to try to sell her one of those cottages too?" He said, laughing again, before reaching over his horse and ruffling the young man's hair. Pierre for his part, simply crossed his arms and pouted mockingly. "No, the boy is right. It is a pleasant town, far more scenic than the estate I grew up on in Val Chevin," He added for Estella's benefit.

"Regardless," Marceline finally spoke, "If you do find yourself in desire of a summer cottage, let me know. I am sure we can work out a deal," She said with a humorous smile and a playful wink.

“Smells nice." Khari made the observation while unhooking her mask from the lower half of her face, lifting a hand to her jaw to smooth the slight marks the metal had made on her skin. She dropped her hood, too, exposing her pointed ears with seemingly little concern. “But then I guess sewage isn't really an issue in a place this small. Anyone out here farm, or are you just running a tourist trap?" She grinned, as if to reinforce the light nature of the question. Or maybe she just smiled for the sake of smiling. Khari was more prone to it than most.

"They do," Marceline answered, taking the jest with a smile of her own. "We lease some of the land to the farmers. Mostly grains and orchards--" she paused for a moment to point out a small bakery they passed. The sweet smell of bread and pastries wafted from the shop and lingered as they made their way. "Most of these cafes use local ingredients. That one in particular bakes one of my favorite apple tarts." A want appeared in her eyes for a moment, like she wanted to stop and pick one up that instant, but she apparently decided against it as she tore her attention away from it. No doubt that she would be back later though.

"We, of course, also run our vineyard. Because what is Orlais without its wine?"

Estella had a feeling it was only a matter of time before the wine came up; it was rarer to see Lady Marceline without a glass in-hand than with one, particularly once midday had passed. It might have almost been concerning, but no doubt someone closer to her would have noticed if it were really cause for worry.

Slipping out of the conversation for a moment and allowing it to flow on without her, she dropped Nox back slightly so that she was riding even with Vesryn. He'd been unusually quiet on the trip; it hadn't escaped her that his headache didn't seem to have abated, either. It was part of the reason she'd so readily agreed to go in the first place. She wasn't so naĂŻve as to believe that his problems would be solved by a little fresh air and sunshine, but... surely a bit of a break from constant training couldn't hurt anything.

"Hey," she said softly, leaning back a little so she could sling her far leg over Nox's neck, repositioning herself sideways in her saddle. He was so well-trained that this didn't bother him in the slightest, of course, and he kept on following Khari's roan in front of him. "Copper for your thoughts?"

He smiled back at her, though the expression didn't have its usual enthusiasm. "It's beautiful," he said, apparently choosing to state the obvious. He rode light, and hadn't so much as bothered to bring any of his larger weapons or his shield, or really any of his armor. He hadn't donned it since the day Khari had knocked him unconscious in training. Though he was clearly trying to conceal how he felt, he was no expert at it, and Estella could tell easily enough that the pain was not insignificant, and that it bothered him more often than not. Still, he'd had a few more bright moments since leaving than he had lingering around Skyhold, even if now did not seem to be one of them.

"My apologies for the silence," he said, more for the group at large. "I've just been enjoying the sights here. It's been refreshing to travel without having somewhere to be urgently." His hands momentarily left the reins of his horse, and he flexed and stretched his hands and fingers. "We should have housed the Inquisition here. Probably not as defensible, but much kinder weather, and the proximity to wine... excellent for morale, I'm sure."

Khari snorted. “Not as great for skill. Don't think this would work out so well if we all took the field drunk off our arses." She paused, shooting an obvious glance at Asala. “Unless we wanted to kill them with laughter, I guess."

"Or while naked," Asala added innocently, though it only took a moment to reveal that she was valiantly attempting to fight off a grin. A fight she was very obviously losing.

Soon after, the path they followed led them out of the little town and down along another rustic road. Eventually, the fields on either side of the party slowly morphed from gentle rolling hill to hills striped with rows upon rows of grape vineyards. Every so often they could pick out an individual in the distance still tending to the vines, a few even pausing in their work to gawk at them. Once they realized who they watched however, they soon waved which was soon mirrored by Marceline or either Michaël or Pierre.

A few minutes more, and what had to be Marceline's familial estate appeared in the distance. It had the same design as the cottages that had dotted the landscape on the way into town, only... more. A large gateway led into the estate grounds proper, the lettering above made out of wrought iron spelling out Lecuyer Vineyards. Below the lettering, what had to had been their coat of arms was impressed upon even more black iron. An owl perched atop a shield with a vine of grapes wrapping around the base.

The grounds itself felt rustic in nature, but still managed a regal air. The home itself was large, containing who knew how many rooms. A flight of stairs led onto a porch, a row of white marble columns holding up a balcony above. Vines and ivy clung to the marble and brick, causing the home to feel cozy, in spite of its size. Off to the side, a stable waited, that also led out into a clearing-- where a couple of horses could be seen lazily grazing.

Once they crossed through the gate, they were greeted first by a few stable hands emerging from the stables. "Milord, Milady," the oldest one among them greeted, taking both Marceline's and Michaël's reins in his hands.

"Take care of them, Felix. They've had a long journey," Michaël asked, swinging off of his horse and landing on the ground with a solid thud. He then moved to his wife, and where he aided her off of her horse.

Felix chuckled and nodded, "Aye ser, there won't be a more pampered creature than these horses, on my word." The rest of the stable hands also set about their tasks of gathering the horses of the others. They were not the only ones who had come to greet them however. From atop the stairs that led into the house, an older pair watched. Pierre sent a excited wave their direction, which they of course returned and took as their cue to approach.

The man they recognized as Marceline's father. Now that he was out of his armor and he wasn't covered in blood, Lucas seemed far healthier than he had when they first met him. He still walked with slight limp as he approached, but he appeared to be trying his best to hide it. The woman, on the other hand, they had not met, but stood to reason was Marceline's mother, if nothing more than the similarities between them.

Once upon a time, her dark silver hair appeared to have been the same color as Marceline's, though they had matching blue ocean eyes-- age hadn't yet stolen their spark. A thin smile spread across her lips, which only grew as Pierre approached and wrapped her in a hug. "What did I tell you about growing, hm?" she asked, returning the hug, "Not without my permission." She added with a warm laugh.

Lucas on the other hand received a hug from Marceline instead. "It is good to see you are well father. I hope you have been resting," she asked, pulling back from. He opened his mouth to answer, but had his wife answer for him instead.

"Of course he hasn't. Rest doesn't suit him," she said, coming to stand beside him, answering a hug from Marceline as well. "You should know, you get it from him."

Lucas smiled and shrugged. "She is not wrong, rest doesn't suit me, I'm afraid. Idle hands, and all that," he answered, ruffling Pierre's hair as he spoke.

Marceline then then turned toward the rest of her party, "Let me introduce you all," she said, gesturing toward her parents. "These are my parents. Some of you have already met my father, Lucas, and this is my mother, Gabrielle," she said, both inclining their head as they were introduced.

Estella let a little smile linger on her face, a polite one, and curtsied a bit by way of introduction. "Nice to meet you." It was, after all, her first time becoming acquainted with both of them. "I'm Estella, and these are my friends. Vesryn, Khari, and Asala." She straightened, tilting her head to the side. "You've a lovely home. Thank you so much for allowing us to stay here."

Lady Gabrielle shook her head at that, raising her hand perhaps in an effort to ward off any more compliments or thanks. "No thanks necessary, Marcy insisted that our home is your home for the duration of your stay, and I agreed," she said warmly, before turning to nod in greeting to the others. "Come, surely you are tired from the trip here? We will show you to your rooms."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Stel was right: it was a lovely home. In a lovely place. Here Vesryn could almost forget what was out there in other parts of the world, waiting to do battle with the Inquisition.

But no matter the tranquility he found himself in, the pain would not go away. Sometimes it faded, to the point of simply being uncomfortable, and in those moments he could find an hour or two of sleep. He considered himself lucky to have gotten any the night before. Lady Marceline's family was wonderful, of course, but Vesryn found himself keeping to the edges of conversation, unable to focus on much. His appetite hadn't entirely fled, so he managed to avoid insulting the cooking when they sat down together for an impressive supper. After that it seemed like a blur, a rapid decline until it came time to rest. His head pounded several hours into the night until it finally abated, and he was granted the mercy of sleep.

It didn't last long, though, and he was up and awake earlier than he would've liked the next morning. He dressed himself and crept carefully out of the room and down the hall, not wishing to disturb any of the others by stumbling like a fool. His sight wavered and blurred alarmingly sometimes, but it hadn't done so here. He found his way out onto the balcony, where several wicker chairs with comfortable cushions were situated around small tables and footrests. He sank down into one.

The air was still and cool, the late spring morning not yet tinged with all the heat summer would soon offer. The sun hadn't yet made its way above the horizon, but the day's first light was already reaching the town and the estate. The sky held only a sparse offering of scattered clouds. It was shaping up to be another pleasant day. He glanced through the balcony's railing towards the stables, seeing one of the stablehands already tending to their mounts. As he understood it, they were going to be teaching Asala to ride properly once everyone was up and ready. That was bound to be a difficult task. One no doubt the others were more suited to at present. Vesryn simply hoped he'd remain atop his horse.

It wasn't more than a few minutes afterwards that he heard soft treads passing down the same hallway behind the balcony. They paused, and then the door slid softly forward on its hinges, and Stel stepped out onto the balcony, too, letting it fall closed behind her. She'd obviously just come from a bath, as her hair was still quite damp and yet loose. She glanced a moment at the emerging light in the distance, then sighed quietly and perched herself on the arm of his chair.

"Good morning," she said, taking up one of his hands in one of her own and resting both at her knee. It had clearly been a much more rejuvenating night for her than him—she seemed quite fully awake, lacking any of the minute signs of fatigue he was used to seeing. It clearly wasn't beyond her that his sleep hadn't been so peaceful, however. "Nothing different last night?"

"I managed more sleep here than I did at Skyhold," he said, and it was the truth. Despite how often in his life he slept in the relative silence of the world's remote places, he'd never been bothered by noise, and had experience with that, too. The Alienage was always cramped and rarely quiet, mercenaries were commonly lacking in manners, and though the Dalish he spent time with lived deep in the forests, they too slept in often uncomfortably close quarters. But for once, the noise of the Herald's Rest was enough to bother him, sudden and unexpected sounds like the twang of a terribly out of tune note from the bard's lute, buried in his mind.

He supposed he looked worse for wear at this point. Sleep had never been a difficulty for him, and now that it was he expected it was showing. It occurred to him he might end up looking like Cyrus after some of those strings of nights where he stayed awake for impossibly long hours, doing whatever his mind led him to. A dreadful thought.

"I suppose I'll need to find somewhere else once we get back," he said, tracing his thumb over her hand and letting his head rest softly against her arm. "I've heard the Undercroft is peaceful. Perhaps the Lord Inquisitor will lend me his couch."

Close as they were, it was impossible to miss the soft huff that escaped her, the beginning of a laugh that never quite came to be in full. She was quiet for a moment, but then shifted a bit. Not enough to dislodge him; if anything it made things slightly more comfortable. "Or..." she said softly, drawing out the word with a hint of what was perhaps uncertainty. Tentativeness, at least. "You could sleep with me. Next to me." The second sentence was hastily added to the first, fast enough that she almost tripped over it.

"I just mean, um, there's a whole half of my bed I don't use. And my tower's quiet. And you probably shouldn't be trying to sleep on anyone's couch. Since those aren't really made for sleeping." She ceased talking with a soft click of her teeth—no doubt she'd noticed she was rambling and tried to put a stop to it.

A soft cough followed. "If you want to, that is."

He wouldn't deny the thought had occurred to him. Skyhold's keep in general would be very quiet at night. And while he wasn't sure that proximity to Stel was helping him, it felt that way more often than not. He did so adore her.

"I'd love to," he answered, not raising the volume of his voice any more than he needed to. "We can give it a try. So long as my problem doesn't disturb your rest. You need it as much as I do, with everything you take on." It was tempting to be joking or tease her about her amusing and honestly endearing uncertainty, but he found he didn't have it in him for the topic. Too early in the morning, perhaps.

"Shall we see what the breakfast plan is? I'm famished." An overstatement, but he was hungry, and for Stel's sake he figured he wouldn't linger on the subject of them sleeping together for too long.

"Sounds like a good idea to me," she replied, standing first. She kept hold of his hand, though, equal parts physical support and a more emotional sort of solidarity. "Given the precedent, I'm sure it'll be quite fancy."

It was indeed, but the choice of breakfast dishes all proved to be quite light, considering that there was a decent amount of activity planned for the day, and there were likely many more meals to come. Though he and Stel were among the first to rise, it wasn't long before the morning's light stirred the others, and they dragged themselves downstairs towards the smell of delicious food.

An hour or so later they were dressed for riding, and Vesryn could feel the trouble returning in full force. He believed no one had seen him fumbling with the laces on his boots like a child, but it was hard to be sure. In any case, he was the last one out to the stables, accepting his horse's reins from the stablehand and offering his thanks in return. They looked to have been well cared for, rivaling Skyhold's service no doubt.

Before he could doubt himself overmuch Vesryn slipped his foot into the stirrup and pulled himself up into the saddle, managing to make it seem a lot smoother than he felt. He fell in behind the others. "So, where are we headed?"

"There's a place that I liked to ride not far from here," Marceline said, her palms resting on the polished pommel of her saddle. The horse she sat astride was a black mare, which was hardly surprising, though there was a white stripe down the center of her forehead, mixing in with the black in her mane as well. Marceline's posture was relaxed, her shoulders hunched as she rested on the pommel as she patiently waited for everyone to get ready. Beside her Pierre also rode a horse of his own, though his was a russet stallion. His seemed eager for the exercise, as he pawed at the ground which Pierre tried to comfort by petting his mane.

"It's an old trail at the edge of our vineyard. You can see the lakeside from atop the hills there-- do not worry," she added, turning toward Asala, who had an unsteady grip on her own reins. "They are gentle hills. Almost as gentle as your horse," Marceline said with a comforting smile. Asala seemed to accept that, as she smiled and nodded. The horse that Lady Marceline picked out for her was an older palomino mare, and as gentle as she said it was. No doubt that was why she had chosen that one for her.

That was all Pierre and his horse apparently needed. With the destination set, he finally urged the horse forward. "I know the way. Father and I sometimes like to race that trail," he said.

Marceline chuckled in response, "So did my father and I, when I was younger."

“Probably best to save any racing for when all of us can sit halfway decent at a trot, never mind faster." Khari, who'd volunteered the observation, obviously had no such problem herself, but she was studying Asala's posture with something approaching consternation. “Seriously, Asala, how many times have you ridden now? Because if you sit that stiff all the time I'm surprised you've never cramped."

Letting go of her reins, Khari used her legs to steer her red roan over to Asala's side, tapping her firmly on the back with a gloved palm. “Don't slouch. Roll your shoulders back, and loosen up your hips so you move with her. The more of a burden you are, the less a horse wants to carry you, and it has nothing to do with weight." She crossed her arms over her chest. “No one else here looks like a sack of potatoes in a saddle, do they?" Her words themselves were blunt as ever, and she wasn't making any particular effort to soften her demeanor for Asala or condescend to her, but there was also no harshness in her tone.

There was a visible snap in body language with each instruction Asala was given. The bluntness in Khari's words however did not seem to affect her any, though there was a noticeable pout to her lips, but that may have very well been there regardless of the the words used. "I want to believe I'm better than a sack of potatoes," she muttered through the pout. Marceline smiled and nodded, guiding her own horse toward her.

"Fleur will do most of the work herself, you just need to trust her," Marceline noted.

“Heels down, balls of your feet on the stirrup." Khari actually reached down to reposition Asala's left foot, showing no concern about her balance in her seat in the process. Gripping the Qunari woman's heel, she slid it back out a bit, then angled it the way she wanted. “That'll feel unnatural for a while, but you'll get used to it. Always check: shoulders, back, arse, heels. Then relax and move with her. The more you try to hold on, the more you're likely to fall. Steady grip on the reins, but not too tight. Pretend this is fun." She grinned, straightening her own posture and clicking her tongue.

Still with her arms free, Khari moved her horse into a trot, circling around to Asala's other side by way of demonstration, holding them out to her sides like a gliding bird or something similar. “Not your arms that keep you on, ever. And it's not even really your legs, either. It's your feet and your rear."

Asala snickered. "Maybe when I am sure that I will not fall off, I won't have to pretend," she said. She listened to Khari's advice, and though she was still stiff in her body language, she did manage to urge the horse forward slowly. She also held the reins awkwardly, but she did have a steady grip like she was told. Perhaps after getting accustomed to it, she'd relax a little. But as it were with Asala, it appeared to take her a while to get comfortable with anything. Still, they managed to get her moving, which was a step in the right direction.

"We are all here for you, so no need to worry," Marceline added, taking up a perch not too far from her, most likely in order to keep an eye on her.

Their pace was a slow one, to be sure, comfortable and easy. As promised, they were soon greeted with a rather sweeping vista, cresting a hill just high enough to spot the glasslike sheet of sunlit water that must have been Lake Celestine. It was quite a ways in the distance, still, but not hard to see. On the other side, orderly columns of seasoned wood bearing the growth of spring ran back towards the manor home in disciplined corridors of pale green. The sun was far enough overhead that the lazy rose-gold light of morning had faded, leaving everything perhaps as crisp and clear in view as it would ever get. It smelled like mulch, thick and musky, dulled by the sharp plant-flavor of juvenile grapevines. Earthy.

“So this is where you grew up, huh?" Khari directed the words at Marceline, arching both brows slightly. “Somehow, it's not that surprising."

"Is it not?" Marceline asked, appearing somewhat surprised herself by the admission. She then chuckled it off with good humor and nodded, "Thank you. I ran these rows with bare feet countless times in my youth," she said, gesturing toward the growing grapevines off to their side, "Even sneaked a few grapes along the way," she added with feigned mischievousness. "They also made for a good hiding spot when the vines were full as well. My parents had to track me down on a few occasions in order to start my lessons." She paused for a moment, her eyes drifting back to Pierre who had assumed the lead spot. "Pierre used to do the same for Micky and I as well," she added with a slight melancholy to her tone.

Eventually, she turned back to Khari and nodded. "If you cannot tell," she said, her smile returning in full force, "I am far more partial to this view," she continued, gesturing toward the lake, "Than of the glitz and gilt of a place like Halamshiral. Between us, I found it far too gaudy."

"Considering that about half of it was plated in gold, I'm not sure who wouldn't," Stel agreed easily, lifting her shoulders in a shrug. "It's a bit... I don't know. Almost lonely out here though, isn't it? I suppose I only say that because I grew up in a very big city, crammed in with a bunch of other people." She smiled ruefully. "Not exactly used to this much space." A breeze drifted in, warm enough to be comfortable, dimming the heavier smells with an infusion of fresh air from over the lake.

Lady Marceline thought about it for a moment and agreed. "Perhaps. I have never felt lonely here. I always have had my family, and Coeur-trésor is lively, if a bit quaint in comparison to some of the cities," she said with a smile. "But no, it is not like a big city. I spent the time I attended college in Val Royeaux living in our estate there, and I will give you that the pace is indeed much quicker there than here. But..." she said, wistfully, turning her eyes back toward the rows of young vines to be. "I have never been able to relax like when I'm home. I forget how much I miss it until I come back," she admitted with cheerful huff.

"Must be nice," Vesryn commented from near the rear of the group, "having a place so removed from everything, somewhere you can return when you need a retreat from it all." He was focusing on the conversation as best he could, that and Asala's riding. Khari was perfectly capable of teaching her basics, and he was having a bit of trouble finding a way into the conversation, but thinking and watching and not letting his focus remain in his head was at least somewhat helpful.

"I imagine for most of us Skyhold has become that place, to a certain extent. There's always a lot going on of course, but up there in the mountains it can feel pretty far removed from the world we're saving." Peaceful places were a bit harder to find, with how large the Inquisition had grown, but it wasn't impossible. More often than not, it felt like home for him. Far more than Denerim ever did.

"I can see that," Marceline nodded in agreement, though she still tossed a glance toward her home. "Still, this will always be home for me. Hopefully one that I can retire to one day," she added with a doubtful smile. "At the very least, I do not plan on filing paperwork while I am here. I was beginning to believe that I very well may have had ink for blood."

Asala chuckled at that. The light talk around her must have had a relaxing effect for her, because she no longer appeared as tense as when she began, and actually rode with her arms no longer awkwardly propped up. Afterward, she to nodded in agreement. "Ash-Rethsaam has much of the same feel, to be honest. To Skyhold, I mean," she added. "So far removed from everything and everyone, but everybody in it working toward a singular goal. Ensuring that our home remains strong... In both of our cases, I suppose," she said thoughtfully.

Lady Marceline nodded in quiet approval, "Agreed."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Asala scurried across Skyhold's grounds on her way towards Leon's office. She had a... few things she wished to test today, and he was the perfect person she could think of to help her in her endeavors. If he wasn't busy of course. If he was... Well, she might would have to hover nearby until he was no longer busy. She was equal parts excited and nervous, as she often was when attempting a new spell. Perhaps new spell wasn't the best way to put it, they were more like variations of specific spells--either way, she doubted Leon would care about the semantics.

It was how she spent her downtime, during the moments she wasn't in the infirmary handling whatever maladies the Inquisition's soldiers had come down with that day. Though there had not been any active battles going on to her knowledge, there was always a sprained ankle or a rash that needed her attention. When they did not, however, she instead had her head stuck in one of the many books she had taken for herself, or in communication with Ethne, or even working on her Tevene. The language was coming along slowly, like Estella said it would, but the fact remained that she always had something to work on, so there never was a dull moment for her.

Eventually, she found herself standing in front of the door that lead into Leon's office. She took a moment for herself to catch her breath, as her scurrying may have been a little too vigorous, though she hadn't noticed until she finally paused. Once she got a few breaths, she gently rapped her knuckles across the strong wooden door, before unlatching it enough to poke her head through. "Leon?" she asked with a slight tilt to her head, "Are you busy?"

"I always am," he replied dryly. He was sitting at his desk as usual, sleeves rolled up to his elbows in deference to the late spring warmth streaming in through the windows along with the light. When he glanced up at her, he wore a slightly-careworn smile. "But that doesn't mean I can't make time, if there's something you need to tell me?" He gestured at one of the seats in front of the desk, a well-cushioned grey armchair. The one next to it hosted a rather rotund tortoiseshell cat, curled up in a blobby shape and snoring just barely audibly. One of the original rescues, no doubt.

She bobbled her as she spoke, "Not tell, not exactly. Ask is more like it," she said, stepping into the office entirely. Her eyes did dance toward the cat for a moment, before she began to sidle in its direction. Once she got close enough, she drooped low enough to gently coo at how adorably the chubby kitty was sleeping. Her eyes soon found Leon once again, though she never hovered far from the cat. "I have a favor I wanted to ask you," she explained, "I have a spell or two I wanted to try out, and you... seemed like the best person to help me with them."

She tilted her head again, although this time in the opposite direction. "If you do not mind, of course. I mean, I know you are probably busy."

He gestured at his paperwork rather than repeat his earlier answer, shrugging. "There's always something to do, but if you believe I'm uniquely suited to help somehow, then I'm willing." Setting his quill upright in its inkwell, he carefully shuffled his papers aside, neatening them by tapping them against the edge of the desk until they all lined up. Pulling open a small drawer, he took a roll of binding tape from inside, not dissimilar to the sort Aurora used.

He stood, taking it with him, only to purse his lips. "Ah, I admit I just assumed. You were asking me specifically because you wanted me to hit something, right? It's what people usually have in mind." Leon's mouth pulled slightly to the side, but the expression vanished as quickly as it had come. He flourished his hand, indicating that she should precede him out the door. "Lead the way."

She gave him a nervous laugh in response, "Noo... I mean, Kind of. But that's not all," she said shaking her head. She spoke while she lead them out of the office, quickly trying to think of some way to make that sound better. "You are also, uh, Uniquely shaped... That did not sound any better, I am sorry," she said, hanging her head apologetically. However, it did not last long, as she continued to try and explain it.

"See, for the other spell I had in mind-- you know the one, where I create personal barriers in shape of armor? I believe I have the dimensions correct, and I thought that if I were able to get it to form around the two of us," she said, gesturing between them, "That would mean it would work for the others as well, with a little adjusting of course." She smiled in an attempt to put him at ease. "Our, uh, body types may be some of the more difficult," she explained.

By then, they had exited the building and into the fresh spring air of Skyhold's grounds. She paused a second to turn around and face him, to explain further. "The second spell I wanted to test is a tweak to my usual barriers, to make them stronger. I need a, uh, base for how strong my ordinary barriers are for comparison, and you might be the only one who is strong enough to break them," she admitted. It was between him and Khari, though she expected Khari would break them through sheer determination by relentlessly striking at them-- Leon would perhaps be able to shatter them with a single blow.

She then frowned a little, and wrung her hands. "Is... this making any sense?" she asked.

"You may be underestimating the strength of some of our comrades," he pointed out gently, "but yes, I understand you just fine." He paused, falling silent but continuing to walk. Some thought must have occurred to him, then, because he returned his focus to her, meeting her eyes easily from his height. "Far be it from me to simply dictate your strategy to you, but why the armor? Those who need it most already wear it, and too much more mass wouldn't be worth the tradeoff of additional protection. From my perspective, full plate already inhibits my movement more than I truly prefer, and add in even another centimeter all around would be... quite inconvenient."

Asala tilted her head as he spoke. She had been able to apply the spell to herself, and had it worked out just fine when she cast it. In her effort to try and attempt to apply it to the others, she apparently forgot to think about how it would affect them. She did not wear any armor, so the barrier didn't add weight on top of it, and it was thick enough to ward off a blade or an arrow, though some spells had a tendency to shatter it.

She squinted her eyes and hummed, a blush working itself into her features. "I, uh, did not think about that. I mean, it worked for me," she said, gesturing to herself, "I just... assumed it would work for the others too."

"It isn't a weight issue so much as a volume one," Leon explained, pinching about an inch of air between his thumb and forefinger. "You'll forgive me I hope for observing that you are not especially... mobile, in a combat situation. Most of the rest of us depend quite heavily on how flexible and fluid we are, even those of us who use armor, because the way it works is dependent more on deflection than sheer stopping power like a barrier. We would be impeded by additional protection for that reason." He tilted his head, expression still mild. "If it works for you, however, by all means. I'll help you experiment with it."

They landed on level ground, the bailey and its various practice areas spread out in front of them. Leon waved to Captain Séverine, who was running drills with her templars in one of them, but selected an empty one for their purposes, hopping the fence with an ease that belied his stature. When she had entered as well, however, he regarded her with a contemplative look.

"Before we begin, Miss Asala, I would like to ask you a question." His lips pursed, a flicker of uncertainty passing over his visage before it settled. "Why are you doing this?"

She was taken aback by the question, having not expected it out of the blue. "Well, uh, hmm," she stumbled over her words for a moment. She closed her mouth and shook her head, trying to find the right words again. She knew what she wanted to say, it was what drove her to seek guidance from Cyrus and Ethne, and to keep experimenting and learning. It was not a mystery to her, and she frowned, looking back up to Leon. "You... know me well enough by now Leon," she began, tilting her head. "I... I want to protect, well, everyone. Everyone that I can," she answered. "I thought that maybe if I learn more about my magic, get better, that maybe I will be able to."

She frowned after that, letting her arms fall by her side before slipping them behind her. "Ever since I lost my brother, it's all I wanted to do," she said. Time has healed the wound, but the scar he had left was still there, and it was still tender. But his memory was what drove her. "I... do not want to lose any one else like that. I want to get... better, stronger so that I can keep you all safe. I do not want to lose any of you," she reiterated, clenching her fists behind her.

A soft laugh escaped her, and she let her fists go.

Something around Leon's eyes tightened or tensed; it was subtle enough that it was hard to tell if she was just imagining it. "I'd feared as much," he murmured, expelling a heavy breath. "You can't do that, Miss Asala," he continued, meeting her eyes directly. "That is the fact of the matter. What is more, your attempts to do so may end up hindering us just as much as they help."

He grimaced, searching for the words. "This is a war. People die in wars. People will continue to die in this war. If you pin your hopes on personally being able to keep us all alive, well... you shouldn't. You can't. If you think you can, you don't understand your limitations. If you think you should, you don't trust the rest of us enough. Do you understand what I mean?" He spoke carefully, as gently as he could, but there was no mistaking the bluntness of the words themselves. "I can explain how I know this if it doesn't make sense to you."

"Would you have me do nothing then?" Asala answered, her lip quivering. "I am not a child, Leon," She added, her fists clenching behind her again. "I know, I know this is a war. I know people die. I know," she answered. More than a mage, she was a healer. "I have had them die in my hands," she said, raising them up for him to see, "and there was nothing I could do but ease their suffering as they passed." Though her voice trembled, she did not look away from his eyes. The memories of the days following the assault Adamant came to mind. There was many there that she could not save, despite her best efforts.

"And I am not so foolish as to believe I'll be able to stop it from happening again." Her eyes finally fell back to her hands, which she still held out in front of her, "But maybe if I continue to get better, I will be able to save someone that I wasn't able to before," she said, her words finally slowing down. "And I do trust you all... Do you not... trust me?" She finally asked, pleading in her eyes. This felt... unlike him. He had been firm with her before; he had helped her realize that he brother was not returning, and while it had stung at the time, it had helped indeed.

But this felt different. "What is this about Leon?" she finally asked, "Really?"

He shifted uncomfortably, but to his credit, his posture became neither less firm nor in any way defensive. "It's really about what I just said," he replied. "Namely, that the way you talk about what you intend to do with your powers is a dangerous way to think. A naïve way to think. And ignorance can be as harmful as outright malice, in truly perilous situations." He exhaled, the breath whistling in a low pitch past his teeth. "I didn't ask if you trusted us because I expected you to say no—but I did expect you to misunderstand, which you have." He blinked once, slowly, then shook his head a bit.

"If you trust us, you need to trust us to know how to look after ourselves. To assume some responsibility for our own lives. You wreathe us in barriers to protect us, but often as not, the effort and adjustment required to move and fight around those barriers forces us to act in ways that are unnatural. Ways that encumber us, when even a fraction of encumbrance could mean the difference between a scratch and something far worse." He rested his arms across his body, holding both elbows in his opposite hands. "That doesn't mean they're never useful, and it doesn't mean that trying to make them stronger is necessarily bad. It just means you need to begin thinking about this in a different way." He glanced up, trying to decide how to explain.

"You've mentioned before that you think of yourself as a shield. My suggestion is that you take that statement less literally and more like the metaphor that it is. There are ways to aid us that don't involve putting your magic directly between one of us and a blow we might take. It's worth thinking about them, and implementing them more regularly." He paused, dropping his eyes back to hers, falling silent as if to check that she understood.

She wanted to dispute him but she knew, she could not. Her eyes fell to the ground and she rubbed her face. "Maybe I am a child," she muttered under her breath as she shook her head. "But, there are easier ways to tell me these things, you know?" she said, finally glancing up to look at him. She shook her head again, and continued. "But you mean... tactics, right? Using my magic in a way that..." She gestured with her hands in order to try and find the correct word to use, "Maximizes all of our abilities? Or at least in a way that is unobtrusive to the others?"

"Sorry," Leon said, though he looked a bit puzzled. "I've never been especially good at... telling people things. In the diplomatic way." He cleared his throat, then nodded. "But yes. I mean to say you ought to adjust your tactics. For one, you might wish to consider using barriers to amplify natural terrain advantages. I've worked with mages at times who could set up helpful funnels, such that I'd only have to fight one or two opponents at a time, allowing me to whittle down large groups. Sometimes even temporarily halting enemies further out is more helpful than providing a nearby shield. We can avoid one sword, but having to contend with four because we've been surrounded is very difficult by comparison."

He offered her a mild, if perhaps slightly bewildered-looking smile. "But perhaps I've spoken too much already. If there is something you would like me to break, I can still do that."

"Maybe we can work on the, uh, tactics? One day, I mean. When you have the time, of course," she said, but then she frowned for a moment, "But... Let's do it in a way where I do not feel like a fool afterward, yes?" she asked with a tentative smile and nervous chuckle. She still kind of felt like one from the previous conversation.

Afterward, she put her arms up mimed brushing something off in front of her, "Let's... skip the test for the armor. For now, just..." she said, conjuring up a bubble nearby that could envelop an ordinary sized person, "Can you try to break that for me? I just need a baseline to see how much damage it can take for a comparison."

Leon studied the bubble for a moment, then reached for the roll of bandage at his belt. He wrapped his hands with the speed and ease of long practice, but made no attempt to add the metal bands he sometimes wore over his knuckles for extra heft. Approaching the barrier, he touched the it first with the fingertips of his right hand, then rapped it with his knuckles as though knocking on a door. Apparently satisfied with whatever he'd deduced about it, he took a half step back, closing his left hand into a fist and driving it forward.

The impact sounded like a brick going through glass, heavy spiderweb cracks splitting off from the point of impact. When they reached around the back of the sphere and met, the entire thing shattered, pieces disappearing before they hit the ground. Leon drew his hand back and flexed it, frowning slightly. He didn't offer any explanation for that, however, merely glanced back up at her expectantly.

"I'm willing to work on tactics with you if you so desire, but I'm afraid my downtime is limited. If you'd prefer something more regular, I could set Khari to devising strategies for you. She could use the practice."

Even though she specifically asked for it, Asala couldn't help but still feel equal parts surprised and awed by how easy he made that look. She glanced at her hand and shook her head, chuckling a bit at the display of power. "That would work," she nodded. She noticed that Leon was teaching Khari things of that nature, and if there was a chance that they could learn better together, then all the more reason to. "Whenever you find yourself with a moment free however, keep us in mind," she added with a smile.

"Now, for the actual test..." For the next barrier, it took a bit more concentration. She took a hold of the focusing crystal that hung around her neck and began to reach for the magics. Instead of the usual blue that enveloped her hands however, this one had a pink hue to it, giving the entire thing a lavender glow. Still, she concentrated, until she felt the mixture of magics were just right, and summoned the barrier. This one was of the same size as the previous, but had the pinkish accent to it. This one took a bit more effort to sustain and she could feel the drain on her.

"Leon, if you would?" she asked.

He nodded, and struck a second time. This barrier, however, held considerably better, and while there was a rather prominent crack in it when he pulled his hand away, it held fast, the glow flickering only for a moment before it steadied. He looked down at his hand again, brows knitting, but then let his arm drop. "It's definitely stronger," he said. "Not sure how it would stand up to repeated hits, though. Would you like me to try?"

As if in answer, the barrier flickered once more before it completely vanished. The effort left Asala exhaling a pent up breath she was unaware she was holding. She leaned forward and rested on her knees for a bit, before she straightened back up and shrugged. "But it is still inefficient," she answered with a smile. "I am still unused to channeling Ethne's spirit magic so... directly," she admitted.

"But, I did get a bit of valuable information. The barrier is stronger than ordinary," she surmised, crossing her arms, "It is good to know that all the effort did not result in barrier with the same-- or even less strength than my normal one. So that's good," she then tilted her head, "But I will either need to get used to channeling spirit magic, or find some other way to make it efficient, or it will never be practical," she continued. She glanced up to Leon and froze, almost forgetting about his presence while she thought.

"Oh, thank you Leon. You have been a big help... In more than one way it seemed," she said, flicking back to their conversation about tactics. "Let Khari know that any time she wishes to practice... tactics, to come find me?" she said with a wide smile.

"I wonder if she would be opposed to testing my barrier as well..."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Family matters in a place as remote as Skyhold
 it was the last thing Zahra thought she’d have to deal with.

In retrospect, she supposed her idea was foolish to begin with, but she couldn’t stand her father’s biting insults anymore. The way he looked at her with unseeing eyes as if he knew all of the things she’d done since leaving Pressa and thought her less for it all. Discomfort couldn’t adequately describe their encounters. Their little, clipped conversations; her feeble attempts to mend a broken bridge. He was unpleasant and riddled with an age-old fury that hadn’t dampened over the years. For a blind man she had nothing to fear from, his words rattled her to the core. He was not the same. Neither was she.

It wouldn’t have bothered her so much if he simply wagged his tongue at her. But he seemed to have judgments in spades when it came to her friends as well. Of course, about the ones who had been unfortunate enough to meet him in Llomerryn. Apparently, Cyrus reeked like a Tevinter dog. He could tell from his voice; haughty, proud. Just like the others, he’d said. Leon: a brute. Not a commander, but a war-monger. Rom seemed to be the only one he hadn’t commented on. She was quick to remind him that without their aid, he would have died in the gutter. In some alley. Scorched by the Tevinter he hated so much. Perhaps, left to starve in Faraji’s personal cell. A useless hostage.

The truth was ugly. It seemed to shut him up, at least. For a time, until he filled his belly with ale and roared across the Herald’s Rest. She hadn’t outright said that she would have left him there to die, but each time he spoke ill of her companions, it came close to leaving her lips; an arrow she refused to let loose. Cyrus would be proud. As of late, she’d been watching Maccio there, cheek pressed against the wood of a table, milky eyes shuttered closed. Snoring. A line of drool at the corner of his lips. A shade of what she remembered. Of what she tried to recall. At night, she dreamed of them. A kinder version. Her father, her mother, her siblings.

The memory of her father’s arms and her mother’s scent. Fresh grass and pine, fish and salt. The feel of rain on her skin. His wide, goofy grin and the pitiful look in his eyes when he described the world beyond the reef. How large it was. How good of a girl she’d been that day. His face was no longer decorated with lines of laughter, but instead with crinkles around the mouth; a derisive sort that formed from frowning too much. His spine, much too rigid. She had no good memories of her mother. Even now, she couldn’t seem to remember what her she looked like; she was less tangible, a shrew-eyed woman barred behind a door she was not allowed to enter.

This was a bad idea.

Zahra oft wondered why she even cared to change his mind about the Inquisition. About the Irregulars, and all those she fought beside. Maybe she wanted to prove a point. That everything she had done amounted to this. A good cause. Something she was actually proud of. She was a part of this. Saving the world. Her absence, however much he viewed as a slight, had been necessary. She’d found a place for herself. A home. She wanted him to see that. And if anyone could leave a good impression on someone, it was Asala. The familiarity wouldn’t hurt. Maccio used to deal with the Qunari for as long as she could remember, making round trips to nearby villages, trading fish native to Pressa.

Besides, Asala was the kindest person she knew. She was soft. Like daisies, or tulips. Colorful. Lovely. A light in the darkness. It was the reason she stood in front of her door. The reason this might work. She had her knuckles poised a few inches from the wooden frame, her eyes coming to shut as she rummaged through her mind for an appropriate explanation. Hi—my father is a wretch and I wanted to introduce you to him so he won’t think that we’re all treacherous snakes, only me. It sounded all wrong no matter which way she tried to piece the words together. Perhaps, she would understand regardless. She hoped so. Humming softly, Zahra pulled the laces looser on her billowy tunic. It felt restrictive.

Only then did she clear her throat and knock.

Nothing stirred on the other side of the door. No gentle footsteps, no soft voice asking for a moment, nothing. Seconds passed in silence, and it appeared that the door would remain shut. Eventually, footfalls could finally be heard, but not from inside. "Zee?" Asala called from behind her down the hall. She'd come from outside somewhere, as she had the look of recent activity to her. Her clothes were loose, in the style she usually wore when she didn't have a cloak pulled over them. Her shirt had a wide neckline undoubtedly to allow for her horns, and the pants she wore were pulled up to her knees, revealing strong calves and bare feet. With her hair tied up into a messy bun behind her horns, she looked like summer.

As she walked, a marmalade cat weaved in between each step she took, though she didn't pay it much mind. Apparently it wasn't a uncommon thing, with how she continued without much heed to the feline. "Were you looking for me?" she asked, pulling up to a stop, the cat missing the next step, before pausing himself, and looking upward toward the two of them. "Sorry, I just thought that we would go for a walk. It was a lovely day," she explained with a happy smile.

“Ah—!” An embarrassing noise squeaked out as Zahra jumped away from the door. She’d had her ear nearly poised against it for fear that she hadn’t knocked hard enough and was moments away from trying once more. A mess of curls flung themselves in front of her face, as she attempted to rake them back into place. There was no point acting as if she hadn’t been startled. Just a little. She turned on her heels and swung her gaze to Asala, mouth poised in a fool’s grin. It took her a moment find her voice and quiet the staccato beat of her drumming heart. “I
 really thought you were inside.”

She drew a fist to her mouth and grinned behind it, clearing her throat with a theatrical flourish. Of course, she was stalling. Buying herself time to pose the question without sounding like she was losing her mind. Perhaps she was. She did look rather pretty, though. That in itself was worth the visit. She felt overdressed in comparison—as if she were going to war, or at least dressed for a battle. Leather and laces, covering most of her body. Less like a scurvy raider with questionable attire; less like a brothel whore, he’d said. The fare, from what he could remember. Clothes that all pirates wore. What did he care? He couldn’t see anymore.

“I was, actually.” Zahra’s gaze drifted down to the feline settled at Asala’s feet. Far more well-mannered than some hounds she’d seen. Her eyebrows drew together, before she looked back up. None of this was easy. Weathering Maccio was horrible enough for her. Subjecting Asala to him as well
 felt much worse. A soft sigh sounded as she rocked back on her heels, twining her hands at the base of her back. “I’m sure you’ve heard already about my father being here. Somewhere. Well, mostly in one place.” She gave her head a shake, “and I’m not sure if it’ll help at all, but I thought, maybe, if he met someone familiar to him, he wouldn’t be so difficult all the time.”

She had to laugh at the ridiculousness of it all. It was. She’d understand if Asala rejected the idea outright. Bloody hell, she might’ve, in her place. “I was hoping you’d help me, ah, tame the beast
 in a manner of speaking.”

"Familiar?" Asala asked with an inquisitive tilt of her head. It was obvious she wasn't aware on how she might be considered familiar, but regardless she shrugged. "I mean, if you think it may help," she added quickly with a nod of her head. She then paused for a moment in thought, and huffed a little in light humor. "It certainly could not hurt... Could it?" Asala asked with an ivory brow raised. She chuckled and raised in hands in a show of trust, willing to follow Zee on this.

She then reached by Zahra, and twisted the handle on the door, and let it swing open. The cat at their feet then darted through their legs and entered the room on his own accord, and made his way toward her desk-- particularly the part that had a ray of sunlight shining down on it. From the outside, it appeared that her book collection was steadily growing, with only enough space cleared out on her desk solely for her and the cat. "Be nice, Bibi," Asala said, poking her head in after him. With the cat returned home, she then turned back toward Zee.

"So, what would you like me to do," Asala asked, gesturing with her hands as she spoke.

Zahra stopped bouncing on her heels and unclasped her hands. Her toothy grin tempered itself into a smaller smile. Though she’d long since come to expect Asala’s kindness in these situations, it still surprised her. She was all give, give, give, while she simply took and usually offered nothing in return. It was a habit she was working on breaking. Surrounded by such selfless people, she assumed that one day, they’d rub off on her. After all, she was growing used to asking for help. Not long ago she would have rather swallowed a sword than stoop so low. Debts were as unpleasant as dealing with Maccio. This, however, did not feel that way.

She laughed a little. Familiar, yes. The fact that Maccio wouldn’t even be able to recognize one of the people he used to trade with was a problem she’d considered from all angles. Her voice, perhaps? Accent. She’d been hoping that he could place it as he had done with Cyrus. A stretch, definitely. Impossible? She doubted it. If anything
 perhaps Asala could gore him with her horns as proof. The thought provoked an involuntary snort. “He used to sell speckled trout from our home to some of the surrounding Qunari villages. Vindar, Kont-ar. The smaller fingers, too.” She paused and lifted her shoulder, “Well. It can’t do much worse.”

Sidestepping to allow Asala to open the door, Zahra watched as the cat zigzagged around their feet and disappear into her chamber. Geez. She’d thought Cyrus’ book collection was accumulating. A chaotic mess of words and whatever else they stuck their noses into. Things that went far over her head. Probably. Hers, however, appeared a little more organized. A flip of tail and the door swung back into place. She waved a hand back in the direction she’d come, “To the Herald’s Rest. His favorite place to mope.”

What, indeed. “I’d like you to convince him that the Inquisition isn’t what he believes it is.” Her voice lowered an octave, taking on the tone of what she seemed to think a withered, old man sounded like, “A warmongering waste, filled with unsavory characters. A mockery to all of Thedas.” She cleared her throat once more, and spoke normally, “Seems as if he believes the opposite of anything I say.”

She frowned at that, tilting her head to the side as they walked. She thought about it for a moment before she spoke, "I... do not know I can change his mind," she said quietly, before glancing back up at her. Her eyes widened and she began to shake her hands, like she was trying to fight off her own words. "I mean, I do not agree with him--obviously," she added with a nervous chuckle. "You all are wonderful people and not at all unsavory-- I think you are all very savory..." She let the slip of words hang in the air for a moment before she closed her eyes and huffed in embarrassment.

"What I am trying to say is," she said, the blush ebbing from her features, "I am unsure that a few words from me will be able to shift his opinion." She nodded, apparently pleased with finally saying what she initially meant to say. Only afterward she allowed herself a self-depreciating smile. "I am not the... best at talking. Clearly," she said, with another small laugh. "But if you want me to, I will most certainly try," she added, giving Zahra a wide smile.

Zahra pinched her chin between forefinger and thumb. There was a very good chance that Asala was right. Maybe Maccio’s mind couldn’t be changed. Maybe he only hated the things she loved because of the premise of it all. It was something she held close to her heart and he’d already shown disgust at anything she’d found outside Pressa’s reef. Outside of her family. Even so. She studied Asala’s expression as they walked and focused on her words, only glancing away long enough so that she wouldn’t walk into a wall. Her jaw worked for a response, and staggered to a startling halt as soon as she processed what had just been said.

Savory. You.

The small staircase leading out into Skyhold’s grounds almost stopped her entirely. Her foot lifted and found air, forcing her to overcompensate, and fling her arm out to catch herself against the cobblestones of the wall. A laugh sounded. Her too-loud, too-obvious awkward laugh that echoed down the hallway. Had she been properly prepared for that she would have been ready for an inappropriate quip to turn the tables. It died on her tongue, murky eyes trained on Asala’s face until could face her no longer. She quickly ascended the staircase, nudged the door open with her shoulder, standing halfway outside, waiting for her, “Well, that might do it. Tell him that we’re all savory in the Inquisition.”

A deflection. A joke. The warbling grin hid itself behind one of her hands as she turned her gaze back across the grounds. There were subtle sounds. Busy sounds. The clanging of metal and hammers and people working on something or another. It was a welcome distraction from the warmth spinning uncomfortably in her guts. Making assumptions and reading between lines when there was likely nothing there. When Asala joined her side, she shut the door behind her and began leading them towards the Herald’s Rest. Her footfalls were no longer curt and crisp, but sluggish and dragging. Delaying the inevitable. “You might be right, kitten. No use giving up until we’ve tried, right? Us Irregulars are stubborn as hell.”

The scent of herbed meat and grilled vegetables met their noses as soon as the door opened. Tankards were in the process of being filled and laughter rang out across the din. Closer to the empty fireplace, strings were being softly plucked. A gentle breeze billowed the brightly-colored curtains aside, windows pushed open to accommodate the patrons. An early day for drinking. Hardly surprising. The Herald’s Rest served some of the best food in Skyhold with Brialle at the mantle, and those tired from a long day of training oft came to unwind. Zahra held the door for Asala and stepped through herself afterwards.

Spotting him wasn’t difficult—not that she thought it would be. He was perched on one of the benches by himself. She braced herself at Asala’s side, eyebrows coming to knit. His milky eyes sat above splotchy scars, staring in their direction. There was a distinctive look on his face, one that she’d come to expect since he’d come to Skyhold. The frustrated pinch to his lips, the disappointment that already preceded each and every step she’d taken to get where she was today. A wretch. Treacherous snake. Pirate, raider, waste. Had he called her a kinslayer, she would not have been surprised. He could do little more than blame her for all of his woes; for everything that had befallen their family.

She lowered her voice and leaned towards Asala, “Fair warning. He’s rather unpleasant.”

She turned toward Zahra and hitched her shoulders with her palms raised, wordlessly asking what now? A passing moment, it seemed, as her eyes turned back toward the man in question. She visibly hesitated for a second or two before shrugging--mostly to herself. She must have decided on something, or perhaps decided to just do with it, because soon she was crossing the tavern's floor. She caught some of the eyes of the other patrons, a fact she undoubtedly noticed herself, as one arm wound across her body to clutch at the other's elbow. Though as awkward as she seemed, she did not seem frightened, just... uncomfortable.

Once she reached Maccio's table, she hovered for a moment most likely in an attempt to find a suitable greeting. "Um, hello," she began, "Do you, uh, mind if I took a seat?" she asked gesturing toward the bench in question. Eventually, she took one glance into the man's face, then looked back at her still gesturing hands before she finally stilled them. Apparently she just realized the futility of it. Fortunately, he'd miss the ebb of crimson to her cheeks as well.

Zahra dogged her heels a little more hesitantly. She wasn’t exactly frightened. Just wary. Her skin itched the smaller the distance became, and for once, she found herself following Asala’s lead. She eyed the curious patrons with a much more definitive look—only long enough for those gazes to turn away. She didn’t particularly mind any flavor of attention but she understood well enough that it might bother her. Or at least make her uncomfortable. Seeing how she wasn’t a regular resident of the establishment beyond the impromptu celebrations they sometimes had
 it was expected that she’d turn heads.

She maintained her silence, partly because she was unsure what would happen. How he would react to someone actually trying to speak to him. The grumpy expression on his face seemed to have the effect of dissuading any polite exchanges. Beyond simple greetings, he’d kept to himself. Though he did raise his head in Asala’s direction and blink owlishly; eyes all the more unsettling now that they stood in front of him. His lips peeled back into a scowl before it smoothed itself over into a speculative, thin-lipped frown. An uncomfortable silence passed until he broke it with a lift of his shoulder, “You may.”

The voice that came from Maccio was as ragged as his appearance. A dragging roll of the tongue that betrayed his origins; a fisherman’s drawl. It was still as gravelly as she remembered; as if from disuse. He hadn’t spoken to anyone but her, and only when he had to. Zahra took great pains to sit next to Asala without making any noise, and for a moment, she thought that he’d heard her. The moment passed just as quickly and he turned his attention back towards the sound of Asala’s voice, the lines of his face pulling along his forehead. Confusion clear as day. “And why would a young lass sit with such an old man? There’s plenty of seats here, I reckon.”

Asala shrugged, then raised a brow-- perhaps internally noting the futile gesture. Regardless, she continued. "There are, uh," she answered, glancing around at the other empty chairs before returning to the man who sat in front of her. She did not retreat beneath his eyes, perhaps understanding that he could not actually see to stare. "It just seemed that you, um... Could use the company?" Asala asked, more than stated, followed by a sweet smile.

Maccio made a humming noise in the back of his throat as he stared at her. There was a moment of recognition that passed across his face; a twitch of his eyebrows, raising along his salt and pepper hairline. He squinted at her, though it was clear that he couldn’t actually see her. Probably a force of habit more than anything else. The next silence that followed felt much more considerate, as if he were mulling her words in his head. “Well. I wouldn’t mind the company,” he dragged his palm across the table, before finding his tankard and bringing it to his lips, taking a long dredge.

Zahra’s surprise was short-lived. In all likelihood, he probably saved all off his animosity for her. Stored it up in a bottle until it threatened to spill over. Someone could only stay angry for so long or it’d be exhausting. As soon as he set the tankard down, he squinted once more. He cleared his throat and tilted his head to the side, “Mind telling me where yer’ from? You don’t sound like the rest of ‘em, is all.”

"Oh, uh," she began, "From a small fishing village on the south coast of Rivain?" she answered, easily enough. After though, she tilted her head and added, "But... before that? Par Vollen." Undoubtedly she added the last bit for him to confirm that she was, indeed, a Qunari. "I, uh, heard you were from somewhere similar? Not Par Vollen-- of course," she corrected quickly, giving herself and embarrassed chuckle, "But a fishing village?"

Only then did Maccio’s eyes light up. The solemn lines in his face seemed to soften and crinkle up into a smile. A semblance of one. That too seemed to be a rarity. He tapped a hand against the table, causing some of the bottles and his tankard to bounce, and settle once more. “Pressa—just a wee finger off Llomerryn. But our fish couldn’t be find anywhere else, not a lick. I’d of loved to visit Par Vollen.” He lifted his shoulder in a half-shrug as if to say that it was a shame.

The conversation faded into the soft strums of Brialle’s lute, accompanied by her words. Singing something about the shadow in the tower. The whisperer of crows. The white-haired man with eyes in the walls. Maccio set his elbows on the table, and leaned forward slightly. “What’s someone like you doing in such a wretched place?” There was a twist to his lips, though he maintained an amiable demeanor, “Sharks, the lot of them. Just like the Imperium.”

Asala frowned at that, but it wasn't an angry frown. No, it was more of a... thoughtful frown. She did not immediately try to tell him he was wrong, or try to justify the Inquisition to him, but instead she simply tilted her head and spoke. "I... feel like I can do good here," She began, "I have been here since the beginning. I have seen our share of victories... and our defeats," she frowned at that. As a part of the medical team, her point of view on both was undoubtedly more visceral than for the ordinary soldier. She had seen first hand the costs the Inquisition had to pay, for both their victories and defeats.

"But they try, regardless. All of them," she answered with a warm, and nearly proud smile. "They try, in spite of the costs to themselves because they believe what they are doing is right," she continued, with a glance to her side at Zahra. Her smile widened by a fraction, before she turned back to Maccio. "And I believe that they are." she added.

The blind man looked at her, hard-eyed; a gaze as sharp as newly-whet steel. It made Zahra bristle at Asala’s side, hands poised on the bench as if she were readying to clear the table. She wanted to: dearly. Outraged words threatened to fling themselves from her tongue, because he was wrong. Only when Maccio tilted his head to the side, clearly focused on her words, did she shift her weight back down on the bench. She caught Asala’s sidelong glance, and matched her smile with one of her own; a few shades smaller. Had it not been for her presence, she was sure she would not have been able to weather his obvious distaste, his ignorance.

"Skyhold is not so bad," Asala added with a thoughtful look. She looked across the table at the older man and pursed her lips. "I, uh, do not know if you have gotten the chance to take a walk through her grounds, but if you would like... I would be more than happy to show you around, and show you what I mean." She paused for a moment, before she quickly began to gesture awkwardly with her hands again. "I mean, uh, if you would like to of course," she added quickly.

There was something magic about her, besides the obvious. Her hands. Animated, lively things. A little hypnotizing. She was sure that if Maccio saw her, as well as heard her, he’d be as smitten as she was.

“Do good, you say?”

Maccio raised a hand to the scruff of his chin and scratched idly. There was another bout of silence, filled in with the clatter of tankards and the tavern’s general ambiance. This one, however, felt less heavy. He shuttered his eyes closed for a moment and suddenly pushed the bench backwards a few inches, scraping it against the floor. Bushy eyebrows raised as he opened his milky eyes and scooted away from the table, straightening his spine in feeble attempt at a stretch. He held his elbow aloft and looked in the direction he seemed to believe Asala was in. His mouth pursed itself into a thoughtful line, “If you’ve got time to show an old trawler around
. who’m I to refuse?”

The closest thing to a yes she would get from him, Zahra was sure. She set her elbow on the table and leaned her chin into her upturned palm. Seemed like she wasn’t needed at all. Might’ve done much worse if she’d announced her presence in the first place. She’d have to thank Asala later. How, exactly, she wasn’t sure. She arched an eyebrow, puffing an errant curl of hair away from her face before mouthing a thank you.

She had much to be thankful for.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The little group picked their way down from Skyhold toward the lakeside that rest below the keep. Asala always thought it was a lovely spot, and utilitarian when necessary. However, today's visit was more of the latter variety, though the former was always a plus in her book. She had decided to take Leon up on his suggestion and start practicing on her tactics, or at the very least learn how to do things so that she wouldn't inadvertently get in the others' way. For this little excursion, she had obviously asked Khari to come along, and Astraia as well. At the very least, she had hoped to learn the basics by the days end. Or the basics of basics. She was no soldier, nor had she ever had to learn how to work as part of unit. She'd never even considered how her magic might have affected the others, not until Leon brought it up. Bluntly, but still.

"So, uh, any initial suggestions? Ideas? I must admit, I am... a bit out of my element," Asala asked with an apologetic smile.

Khari hummed, taking a few more steps forward and half-turning back around to face them. “Well, this part's pretty flat, so your options would be limited. Leon said you wanted to learn crowd control. You could still do some of that here." She crossed her arms loosely over her body and shrugged. “Say I'm standing right here, out in the open like this, right? And I'm way outnumbered. What can you do to help me that's not gonna stop me from moving around when I need to?"

"I guess..." Asala began looking around trying to find a satisfactory answer. Khari was correct, the place was flat, and nothing stood out to her that would lend itself to accomplishing the goal. That meant she'd have to come up with something on her own. She tilted her head and glanced back toward Khari. "Uh, I guess I would... Protect your back?" she answered, summoning a barrier behind her in demonstration.

“Putting a wall to my back isn't exactly going to help me stay mobile, is it?" Khari arched an eyebrow. “But putting walls in front of them? Much better idea when fighting with someone like me. Defense isn't just about shielding individual people. Castles are defenses. High ground is a defense. Choke points are a defense. You have the ability to either create or at least take advantage of all of those things, without putting a barrier anywhere near me."

She pursed her lips, glancing around as though looking for something in particular. “No doubt trying to all of that at once would be impossible, and we're all just going to have to live with the fact that magic shields aren't as good as stone walls. But this is battle—even a few seconds' delay can make all the difference between killing and getting killed." She took several more large steps backwards, putting distance between them. “So right now, pretend that barriers won't work at all if they're closer than ten feet to me. The Venatori are coming in from over there." She pointed across the field. “And it's just the three of us. We've got to set ourselves up so we don't die. What do you do?"

Astraia had been leaning on her staff for the moment, listening to the exchange at the edge, but once Khari set up the situation, she lowered the staff slightly, taking one hand from it and lifting it palm up in the direction of the "Venatori." Several mounds of dirt raised from the ground, thin and no more than three feet tall, packed enough to stay together. She continued until there were ten of them. Visual aids, it would seem. She could probably move them easily enough, too.

"Delay... them?" Asala asked, though her answer was shaky. However, she did make an effort to turn toward Astraia smile and nod her appreciation for the visuals. "To uh, prepare ourselves better? Or at the very least... Delay a few of them, so that they do not overrun us all at one time?" she asked again. If she could somehow negate their numbers, then they had a better chance of standing up to them. Only dealing with two or three at a time would be a whole lot better than having to face them all at once.

With that, she turned toward the earthen figures. From her hands a barrier sprung to life, rather short, but not short enough to simply climb over. Rather, it was wide, covering most of the intended trajectory of the figures. She then waved her hands back and forth, causing the barrier to shift with them.

"That seems like a good idea," Astraia agreed. The two dirt mounds caught on their side of the barrier were scattered to the wind, representative of Khari hacking them down or any other unfortunate end for them. Two more popped up on the other side. "Rather than spread them out," She pushed the figures away from one another, spacing them roughly evenly, "you could also try to trick them, maybe? Give them a reason to group up close to each other, even in an open space like this. Lots of magic is more useful when the targets aren't spread out."

Asala tilted her head as she listened, taking in all the advice she could. It was sound, of course, Asala had personally witnessed the damage a well placed fireball could do to a group of enemies. If she could force them to group up like that for her allies, then... She turned her attention back to the barrier and began to twist and turn her hands. The barrier responded to her commands, bending and warping so as to make a rounded L-shape. She then motioned for the barrier to begin moving back and forth, in an attempt to corral the earth figures.

"Say... Something like this?" she asked, glancing back toward them.

Khari reached up to scratch her head. “Keeping it moving like that seems like a lot of work. Can't you just kinda make a funnel and leave it standing? Sure they might break it eventually, but it'd give you time and resources to do other stuff." She looked skeptically at the moving barrier, frowning slightly for a reason that was not clear. "Like... if Leon's standing in a choke point and getting fed one enemy at a time because there are barriers mimicking natural terrain, the battle's over, you know?" She shrugged. “Or Astraia here throws in a chain lightning and fries them all because they're wasting time trying to take it down."

Asala frowned at that and let the glow die from her hands. "Leave it standing? Er," she said glancing back toward the figures. While she had been working on creating static armor from her barriers, creating a static wall was something else entirely. "Well, you see. The thing is, I am unable to, uh, just set a barrier up," she added. "I have to constantly feed them mana in order for them to, uh, stay. Otherwise they will implode on themselves," she said with a glance to her feet. It was also why repelling attacks took more energy than just summoning a barrier. It took more energy for the shield to keep its form and shape under duress.

"But... I can funnel them," she said, the glow returning to her hands. This time, she kept her hands further a part, and concentrated harder. Controlling two barriers at a time was more difficult than just one large one after all. A pair of them flashed to life, and slowly molded into large rounded funnel, the mouth of which just wide enough to let through two at a time. She didn't say much after that, focusing on the two barriers she just erected.

They kept at the practice, forming barriers into different shapes, some of which held better than others, until Asala was struggling to alter them, at which point Khari called a halt. “Take a breather. We can go looking for some different terrain while you rest a bit." Apparently, hiking through the mountains was what counted as 'rest' for Khari. Probably just because it wasn't actively practicing anything. She didn't ever seem to run out of energy.

Flashing a grin, she struck out south, picking a steep upward slope that would take them up the side of the mountain. The footing mostly seemed solid, but it was probably a better idea to step where the others did, just to make sure. Glancing back over her shoulder, Khari met eyes with Astraia for a moment. “Don't see you a lot, Astraia. Stuff's going well for you with the mages and all that?" Though her words weren't especially delicate, she did seem interested in the answer.

"Mostly," was the one she gave. Like Khari, Astraia didn't seem bothered by the hike, though she certainly didn't seem to thrive on physical activity the way the red-haired elf did. "I'm getting better, but not as fast anymore. I still can't aim most spells well at all. I can usually get the effect I want, but it'll be too much of it, or in the wrong place." Her hair jingled softly with each upward step they took. She still hadn't gotten out of the habit of ornamenting it with many things that she found. Nor had it seen much of a cut in a long while.

"I'm keeping at it, though. The practice is good for keeping my mind off things, if nothing else." She didn't have to specify what she was trying to avoid. Vesryn had been steadily growing worse lately, the second time in recent memory Astraia had needed to watch either friend or family fighting a losing battle with a sickness of some unbeatable kind. "There's been more time for it lately. No battles, nothing major in the infirmary since you got back from Kasos with the Commander." She shook her head. "I don't know how you and the others do stuff like that so often. Just... throw yourself at the most dangerous things like that."

“Someone has to, right?" Khari dropped back to walk a little more in line with them when the trail evened out a bit, rolling her shoulders. “I'm pretty good at being cavalier with my own safety, I guess. Believe it or not, it's something you can get used to, with enough time." Her expression sobered at that, brows knitting together. “It helps knowing that there are people with you that you can trust, though."

She was quiet a moment, then spoke up again. “Did you ever learn to actually fight with your staff, or is it just a conduit? Sometimes when I feel like I'm hitting a wall with one thing, all I need to do is change to something else for a while."

"Fight with it?" she repeated, as though the idea had been quite foreign to her. "No, I've never really thought to try that. I'm... well, I'm really small, obviously, and it always seemed like if I needed to defend myself, my magic would serve me better than anything I could do physically." She had a point. Astraia was even shorter than Khari, and where Khari had built muscle Astraia was quite thin. Slender, in the way the elves often were.

"Do you think I should?" She sounded a little daunted by the thought. "Some of the other mages do. Aurora does, but that's because, well." She made a brief punching motion, referencing the mage captain's rather unique style. As of yet Astraia didn't seem to have much of a style, save for slinging powerful spells when absolutely required, and hoping they only harmed her enemies.

“It couldn't hurt to know how, could it? If it goes well, you have an option if someone gets too close for the bigger spells to be safe. If it doesn't, it might be good exercise at least. I bet Cy knows how to use one, and he kinda seems like he needs more to do these days. Or Harellan, maybe." Khari stopped speaking for a moment to mount a ledge about as high as her chest, pulling herself up smoothly.

“And if you're good enough with a physical weapon like that, you can take people out without doing them any permanent harm. I dunno much about magic, but it seems harder to guarantee that unless you use something all defensive like Asala does." She glanced a moment at the Qunari woman, then stepped away from the ledge so the other two could climb it.

"And I don't know if I'll ever have the control to maintain anything like that." Constant, sustained spells didn't seem to be her strength, though she wasn't faring poorly at new healing techniques she was learning. "Maybe I will ask Cy." She seemed to think on it a moment longer after she said it, before nodding to herself. She certainly spent a decent amount of her time around him, often going up to his tower after she was finished at the infirmary or training with the other mages, either to read or talk or stargaze. She made no mention of Harellan, and if she thought that was as plausible.

"What about you, Asala? Anything else on your mind?" She looked back after asking the question, likely to check if Asala was able to keep up. "Should we slow down?"

Asala flashed a bright smile upon mention of her name "No, no. I am fine, thank you," she said. Despite her words, sweat was beginning to form in her hairline. She was certainly not as athletic as Khari, by far, and Astraia was Dalish--some path finding was to be expected she supposed. Fortunately, the ledge was not as tall for her as it was for the others. She put her back to it and lifted herself onto it in a seated position. Before spinning around and standing however, she extended a hand for Astraia to take. Khari was right, of course. Earth was far too blunt and powerful to be reliably nonlethal, and one needed very specific control to render someone unconscious with lightning. She certainly would not wish to risk it.

"I have not used a staff myself in quite sometime," she said, tapping the focusing crystal that hung around her neck. Instead of being embedded in a staff, Cyrus had fashioned her a necklace out of one. "Though, if you do go to see Cyrus, I would not mind accompanying you. I am afraid I have not visited as much as I should," she said with a frown. Between all of her studies and practicing with Ethne, she hadn't really found the time to visit, and thinking about it now made her feel guilty.

"Okay," she acquiesced. "I'll try to let you know ahead of time." There was something else to her words, a slight bit of unease, but whatever was behind it she kept under the surface, choosing instead to look around at their climb.

"Have you ever had to fight in a place like this, Khari? A mountainside, steep paths? I imagine that would make things difficult."

“Well, not falling off is pretty important, obviously." Khari cracked another grin. “But yeah, in a place like this, a lot of the bottleneck stuff will already be set up for you. So probably the best uses of your barriers are going to be enhancing what's already there, or creating more space for your allies. So." She clapped her hands and rubbed them together. “Can you make barriers strong enough to stand on?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The Bright Water was fairly aptly named. As the Inquisition's small party approached it from the northwest, they could see moonlight reflecting off the surface of Lake Calenhad beyond, like a silvered mirror. They'd docked Riptide several miles up, to avoid spooking the Venatori, and now approached on foot, moving neither especially quietly nor in such a way as to make a production of their presence. Arguably they would have found actual stealth impossible, particularly considering that Asala was here. Khari knew she was next up on the list of not being able to keep it down, but the gap was more like a gulf, if she did say so herself.

They hadn't passed much of interest so far—just farmland, crops ripening that last touch before harvest, some of the leaves on ears of corn beginning to turn brown at the edges. This far south and at this time of night, the air was a little chilly; Khari was glad of her cloak, to be sure. A few times throughout the trek, she'd gotten the distinct sense that she was being observed, but none of the bastards had shown themselves, so she'd done her best to ignore it and keep moving.

But now they could see the inn ahead; it was a comfortably-sized building, two stories tall, sitting on a well-tended plot of land. Warm light poured from the windows, golden illumination pooling onto the surrounding lawn. She could make out smoke wafting regularly from the chimney, sure signs of a fire working to stave off the chill. In her traveling days, she'd have bypassed it, uncertain she'd be able to afford a room and too prideful to make any attempt to plead the fee down. She supposed that, with the Inquisition salary she got pretty regularly and never had much use for, that probably wouldn't be an issue anymore, but they weren't here for any purpose so mundane as staying the night and eating a hot meal. Much as she would have preferred that to what they were doing.

She stopped a good fifty yards from the building, turning over her shoulder to glance at the others. “So... are we just going in, or...?"

"In a moment." Rom was never the most talkative sort, but he'd been especially quiet on their way over, for the obvious reasons. He hadn't drawn up his hood or done anything else to conceal who and what he was. In the darkness a faint green light was usually visible emanating from his marked hand. None of the others needed to disguise themselves either, or hide the fact that they were ready for a fight. If anything, it might help warn the civilians in the area that they should avoid them. Trouble had a way of following them after all.

Rom took several moments to observe the inn, the surrounding area, the lakeside, the narrow extending a short ways out into it. Only big enough for a rowboat or something slightly larger. It wasn't clear what exactly he was looking for, or trying to read on the ground. Looking for signs of the Venatori, maybe. If he found any, he didn't comment on them. "I don't see where the Venatori would be hiding," he said, finally. "At least, not in numbers capable of ambushing us. They're probably inside already. Which means they're almost certainly disguised, trying to blend in." That wasn't a trick they'd seen before. The Venatori were usually pretty obvious with their bright white robes and obnoxiously pointy armor. And if they were mages, they didn't need to conceal weapons on their persons to be highly dangerous.

Leon considered this for a moment, crossing his arms and studying the building from afar. "The only other place I can think they might be would be the roof, counting on easy access through windows, or the upper floor, where they might need less by way of disguise, but both are less likely options." He glanced once at Khari, then back to the inn. "I think our best chance of figuring out who is whom is being proactive. Doing something that would make a trained Venatori agent react differently from a normal civilian. That would allow us to isolate and neutralize them while keeping the others out of harm's way."

He hummed. "If there were a way to draw them outside, that would be best, but I'm not convinced they wouldn't startle and kill Chryseis if we tried. So it will probably have to be once we're already in."

“Why not just kick the door down and force it?" Khari shrugged. “I mean, look: we do something really startling. Venatori react like they're trained to do, which is going for their magic or weapons. Civilians cower, or find cover, or whatever. We know who's who. Asala jumps in first, throws the best barrier she's got on Chryseis, and then we all get down to business. If we start the fight on our terms, we're most likely to end it that way, too. I don't like the idea of letting them strike at us first, and we're not out-subtling anyone as we are, in this group. We know what needs to happen, so let's just do it."

"If I might suggest a slight amendment," Leon offered, "the door will be drawing the initial attention, and whoever is first through it should be able to handle that. If Asala is shielding Chryseis, she is not shielding herself immediately." He glanced between them. "Better if some of us go in through the windows on the ground floor. I should likely handle the door, and the immediate retaliation that would result." He paused, his attention shifting to Rom. "And it might be better to know which windows go where, and where Chryseis actually is, before we kick over the hornet's nest."

"It would help," Asala added, repeatedly steepling her fingers together. A nervous twitch undoubtedly, "If we knew where she was before we entered," she agreed with Leon. "It would, uh, save me the time it would take trying to find her over the ruckus," she said with a shrug.

"Right," Rom said, tapping his knuckles lightly against Zee's forearm. "Think you can scout the place out for us? A few passes around the outside. Try not to be seen, but probably better to play it casual than full on sneak." It was likely a few people were already outside of the inn, on one side or the other. There would be no easy way to tell their intentions, or if they'd inadvertently tip off the Venatori if they reported it inside. Zee's appearance was also a little more subtle than Rom's, even avoiding taking the glowing hand into consideration.

Zahra’s eyes tore away from the building ahead of them and though her grin was a shade grimmer than usual, she stuck up her thumb and ambled away from them. Fortunately, she didn’t look too out of place here. It was an inn, and to anyone who spotted her, she may have well passed for a traveler. Just another face. A drunkard to anyone else lingering on the inn’s outskirts; they knew well enough she was an admirable actress.

She tugged her dark cloak tighter around her neck and headed towards the back of the building. There was another sound aside from her footsteps. A greeting of sorts. Slurred. Most assuredly hers. A mumbled response. Clearly uninterested. Nothing more. A moment later, and she reappeared at the opposing side of the building. She rounded back to Rom’s side, and regarded the others, “Chryseis is alone, sitting between two of the lakeside windows. Once we drop in there, we’d be swimming.” She paused for a moment and shuttered her eyes closed, “Northernmost is another window. It’s closest to the stairwell. Whoever goes through there will take a little longer to get to her. There’s more windows on the west wall. Bedrooms, and the hallway. The last one is in the south. Someone left it open a wee bit. Smells good. Good chance it’s the kitchen.”

There was a pull to her expression; as if she was unsure. She bobbed her head in a nod and reopened her eyes, “There’s a lot of bodies in there. This inn’s popular. Farmers mostly, I think. But
 if you’re right, and they’re disguised, it’ll be hard telling who’s who.”

“Probably best to draw the attention away from her." Khari figured that Asala could shield from outside if she could see her—according to Stel, she'd used barriers from behind a hedge before, so it'd be a similar principle. If everyone else was climbing in through windows other than those ones, any Venatori in the room would have to divide their attention. And the possibility of giving themselves away increased. “If Leon's going through the door and Asala's shielding from lakeside... then I guess we all go in a different way. I'll take the kitchen." She did best when making a fuss, not trying to avoid one. Might as well give the Venatori something else to worry about so they didn't all gang up on Leon for too long.

"I'll go in from the lakeside," Rom offered. With Asala shielding from the other window there, that side was covered. "That leaves the north window for Zee. Should give you a better view of what's happening, and you'll be the first to meet anyone coming down the stairs. I'm willing to guess most civilians will stay in their rooms if they hear this kind of noise, so be wary of anyone you see." He took a deep breath, cracking his knuckles. "Ready?"

Khari glanced at the others; everyone seemed to be in agreement. “Ready."

They split up, then, everyone taking up their positions. Khari kept low and moved to the window Zee had picked out as belonging to the kitchen. It did smell really nice. She'd have to do her best not to mess anything up on her way into the main room, but she did still intend to cause a commotion, since she'd probably reach the fight quicker than anyone but Leon did. Assuming he managed to start one. But Leon knew what he was doing—if anyone could force the Venatori to reveal themselves, it was him.

Loosening her sword a bit in the sheath at her back, Khari placed both palms on the windowsill, counting her breaths as the cooks moved about busily inside. Elves, most of them, all intent on bubbling pots or kitchen knives and vegetables. She kept to the side a bit to avoid spoiling things too early; the knight wasn't getting in on this assault until the bishop had initiated.

And he certainly initiated; it didn't take too long for her to hear a bang, followed by a splintering crack right on its heels, then another bang, probably as the broken door slammed back against the wall or maybe the floor. Several shouts followed, many pitched high with urgency and surprise, and the hissing sizzle of magic fire being conjured.

There was no better cue than that—Khari swung herself up and over the window-ledge and into the kitchen. It took a few seconds for anyone to even notice; all the cooks' eyes had swung to the door leading into the main part of the inn. "What's going—gah!" The speaker, an elven woman probably about Khari's own age, noticed her only partway through the sentence, and suddenly the room's attention had whiplashed back to her.

“I'd stay here if I were you. Better yet, go out that window. This could get ugly." Grinning, she reached back over her shoulder to unsheathe her blade, heading for the door as she did. The kitchen staff scurried to get out of her way, a few of them already heading for the window to take her advice, no doubt.

Pushing open the door, Khari emerged almost directly behind a man with sparks of lightning shifting between his fingers. From the fact that he was neither ducked nor covered, and looked to be aiming at Leon, she decided he was one of the Venatori. Her sword found his ribcage accordingly, erupting from his chest. Khari whistled sharply, drawing more hostile attention, and planted her boot in the mage's back, pushing him off her sword and fixing a bright green glare on the next, flourishing her sword and falling into a crouch, grin firmly in place. “Wanna dance?"

He did not want to dance, unless throwing a wide cone of flames in her direction could be considered as such. It was a delaying tactic, and one meant to cause more chaos than anything. The entire room had fallen into almost instant anarchy, as the patrons were temporarily at a loss as to what to do, and where to go. The main door was still mostly blocked by the towering figure of Leon, and other strange figures had come through all the windows, making it unclear if they were being attacked by the Inquisition or not, since by all appearances the mages in the room were defending themselves, and not obviously of Tevinter descent.

The fire caught quickly, igniting several tables and licking at the ceiling. One or two people were partially caught in the blast; a young woman screamed as she fell, trying to put out the flames that had stuck to her sleeve. The barrier in the room was already around Chryseis, who had gotten to her feet at her table, knife in hand. She was dressed like a traveler, and a poor one at that, her cloak torn and fraying at the edges. A thick spike of ice speared the barrier just after it came up, leaving a crack but no more.

Chryseis eyed the woman that had let loose the spell, sparking lightning at her own fingertips. She threw it at the barrier in front of her, the spell shocking it heavily, something it seemed she expected. "Get this thing away from me!" she shouted, lighting another spell.

Rom attacked the ice-slinging Venatori from behind, but her senses and reactions were quick, and she managed to turn and avoid both his grab and the first slice that came for her. They tangled, and soon fell, with Rom trying to end the fight quickly and failing. An older man tripped over them and fell. He'd still been carrying a mug of ale, but that went flying as he went down. Everywhere there were people cowering, hiding, looking for a safe escape route. These couldn't be all of the Venatori, so they had to assume some among the civilians were better at keeping their cool than these first few.

Leon stepped away from the door, throwing his Venatori opponent hard enough into an empty table that it split and collapsed. She did not rise. He diverted his attention momentarily to the panicked civilians, whether any of the Tevinter agents were among their number or not. "Get out!" he bellowed, the gentle rationality with which he would probably have normally approached this replaced by the urgency of trying to keep as many of them safe as possible in a very dangerous situation.

A few of those nearest the door were startled into compliance, making a break for the door and nearly tripping over themselves on the way out. One of those, however, unexpectedly veered off course. With a flash of steel, a short knife buried itself into the meat of Leon's shoulder, kept from anything more vital by the fact that he moved on reflex. His hand closed around his assailant's neck, lifting him off the ground and driving the heel of his free hand into the man's face. Under the blow, the fine cartilage of the Venatori's nose cracked, and he howled, managing to kick free of Leon and land more or less solidly, driving forward again with the knife, this time with a coat of magical frost on the blade.

Khari took a hard step forward and hewed him down from behind, but they punished her for it, an ice spike impaling her thigh, still held in the hand of the Venatori who'd conjured it. He swept her legs out from underneath her, putting her on her back with a hard whoosh as the air left her lungs. The pain, she could deal with—the larger problem was that she'd landed nearly against the wall, cutting off most of the obvious avenues for escape. Someone—presumably Marcus—had really taught these fuckers how to fight.

Growling, she lunged from her spot, hooking the crossguard of her sword around the back of his ankle and yanking, spilling him onto the floor. He grabbed the edge of a table to steady himself on the way down, spilling the food and liquid contents of it down on both of them. Unluckily, Khari found herself with ale in her eyes, and the Venatori used the opportunity to pin one of her arms, drawing a short blade with his free hand.

The Venatori’s face contorted as he leaned forward; dark eyes bulging and mouth gawping down at her. The sword he’d been holding clattered to the side. His fingers twitched. There was a croaking noise, a wet gurgle, before a froth of blood spilled from his lips and spattered onto Khari’s shoulder. The tip of a slender blade poked through his throat. Deliberately slow. It disappeared as soon as he slumped off to the side, the weight liberating the rapier.

Only then did Khari see Zee standing above them. Her expression unreadable. There were a few more spatters of blood on her face; a streak of it across her jawline. Whether it belonged to her or someone else was anyone’s guess. The tavern had turned chaotic. Tables flipped and streaks of lightning snapping above their heads. She was already offering to help her up, reaching down to grab onto her forearm, “You OK?”

Khari rolled her her feet with the assist. “All my parts are still working." Which meant she was fine to keep fighting.

At some point during the tilt, Asala had slipped in through the window stood next to Chryseis. "Stay close!" Asala asked of the woman. The barrier no longer surrounded her, but from the tone in Asala's voice, it seemed that she intended to protect her the best she could regardless. Instead of around Chryseis however, the barrier was alive in a different spot. Over near where Zee had entered, up the stairs that led into the second floor a barrier lived, cutting off access to and from the rooms upstairs. With the barrier in place, Asala split her attention between that and picking out spots to spring another in order to help them, just as she tried in her practice.

"Get out of the way!" Chryseis roared at the confused cluster of people in front of her. She thrust her hand out, a blast of arcane energy non-lethally throwing them onto their backs. All but one, anyway. One of the men in the group had instinctively shrouded himself with a magical shield of his own. Promptly realizing his exposure, he reared back with a fire spell, but Chryseis's stunning lightning struck him first, leaving him paralyzed momentarily. It was all she needed to rush forward and slice her blade across his throat. The blood fell unnaturally, drops of it hovering and circling around her hand, but the body collapsed normally enough.

Rom finished off the Venatori he'd been tangled with, getting back to his feet only for the first shock of a chain lightning spell to strike him in the back. From there the spell went wild, arcing in every direction and bouncing repeatedly on the bodies of Inquisition, civilians, and Venatori alike, leaving many who tried to escape momentarily pinned in place while they struggled to regain control of their bodies. It wasn't even clear where the spell had come from, but obviously they weren't out of the woods yet. Not to mention something was blasting Asala's barrier at the base of the stairs, steadily breaking it down.

Leon was among those hit by the lightning, but shook it off much more quickly than those surrounding him, returning to motion a moment after impact. He'd clearly taken note of the wear on the barrier, too, and hopped over a downed table to head towards the stairs. "Take it down, Asala, and do your best to get the civilians out. Push if you have to!" The sense of 'push' was obvious, if he was asking her specifically. He disappeared from sight as he passed into the short hallway beyond the barroom.

As ordered, Asala's barrier fizzled out soon after Leon left sight. With a new task at hand, she whipped toward the clusters of civilians and cupped her mouth to make herself be heard over the din. "If you are able, please leave!" she shouted in her firm, but gentle manner before she started to get more directly involved. She began to help individuals who needed her personally, her barriers flicking to life whenever necessary to protect them. As asked, some required more than that, and that was where her barrier encouraged them to move, while keeping them safe as well.

Someone had knocked Zee off her feet as the arcing lightning lit up the air, paralyzing those unfortunate enough to be in its path. The offending person was still grappled onto her shoulders, punching with his fists rather than with any noticeable weapon. She crashed into a table, splitting it in two with the weight of them both, spilling them onto the floor. Chairs were kicked away and whatever had been on the tables surface shattered on the floor, scattering across it. Mugs, glasses, plates; crunching underfoot.

The scuffle hadn’t lasted long. It took Zee a moment to reappear, shouldering her way from underneath the man’s immobile body. She heaved him off with a groan and tossed the shard of plate away; arm soaked to the elbow in red. Her face, however, had received the brunt of the damage. Her nose, and lip, bled freely. Swelling had begun to show just below her eye socket. From Khari’s vantage point, she was already pushing herself back to her feet, stooping to pick up her rapier, before bee-lining towards Rom.

Instead of offering her hand as she had with her, she hunkered down and slipped her arm around his back, shifting underneath his armpit, in an attempt to aid him back to his feet. Her words were inaudible, but a slip of a battered grin could be seen.

At this point, Khari was having more difficulty deciding who she needed to fight. The Venatori that had exposed themselves most obviously were dealt with, as were a few that had attempted stealthier maneuvers in the heat of the conflict. It was likely that those who remained knew the fight was lost, their numbers dwindled, and the smart thing for them to do would be to maintain their disguises and allow Asala to shepherd them out with the civilians. She wasn't sure there was any avoiding that—startling them into revealing themselves had probably exposed more than they would have noticed otherwise, and prevented anyone from being knifed in the back as of yet, but it wasn't a perfect solution to the issue.

Scanning the remains of the inn's front room, she tried to figure out if anyone else was obviously hostile. Maybe they'd managed to get them all; there was certainly no shortage of dead or incapacitated mages on the floor.

There was at least one left, though, and he came sliding in across the floor from where Leon had engaged him around the corner. He was dressed as a mercenary or adventurer perhaps, sword armed and leather armored over a long coat, with short brown hair and well groomed, curly beard. He might've been a decent-looking fellow under normal circumstances, but presently he was beaten and bruised, clearly scrambling and holding off panic.

He physically scrambled behind the nearby bar, grunting with the effort of it, and pulling a young woman to her feet with him, producing her from behind the counter where she'd been hiding like a sleight of hand trick. She looked to be a serving girl, perhaps even a child of the establishment's owner. Immediately the Venatori's sword was at her throat, his eyes rapidly shifting between the Inquisition members.

"Stay back!" he demanded, baring teeth. "I'll open her throat. I'm walking out, understand?" Chryseis exhaled an amused breath, droplets of blood still circling her bent fingers.

Leon emerged from the hallway then, the left half of his face a sheet of crimson where a blade had opened a long gash on his forehead. The eye on the same side was closed, though he reached up to wipe the blood off with his thumb and the side of his hand. The rest had a prominent burn, like he'd had to defend against a close-range fire spell with it. He spat a glob of blood to one side, split lip already swelling, but paused his motion as soon as he took proper stock of the situation.

"That's not the smart thing to do here," he rumbled, residual aggression or pain roughening the edges of his tone, though it was for the most part reasonable as he ever was. "Let the young lady go; it only gets worse for you if you don't." His eyes narrowed, like he was concentrating hard on something, or trying to make a particularly difficult decision, but the focus was entirely on the Venatori man with the hostage.

"Don't try anything, Seeker!" the Venatori demanded, putting his back to the wall and letting the blade's edge touch the girl's throat.

Chryseis rolled her eyes impatiently. "Enough of this." She hurled an arcane bolt at them, the magic missile striking the girl rather than the Venatori, but both of them were thrown back against the wall. The blade left a shallow cut across the throat during the collision, but the force was enough to separate them as they went down. The sword came up for a downwards stab that would end her, but before it could fall there was a low thrum of magic being called upon.

Blood magic, if the shifting of the blood around her hand, and the pools on the ground were anything to go by. For a moment it seemed like the firelight from the hearth and the braziers dimmed slightly, and then the Venatori shrieked in what could only be incredible pain, every muscle in his body seizing up. Chryseis twisted her hand, and the sword dropped to clatter against the ground, the man arching his back from his knees. A second shriek of pain followed when Chryseis pulled him onto his back with her magic, walking the necessary steps to be beside him.

"Decius, please," she said. "You must have known coming south would be the end of you. And with so few..." She clicked her tongue, then wrenched her hand sideways. Decius's next cry of pain was cut short as he was violently taken from consciousness, left sweating and breathing lightly on the ground.

A patron that had been cowering in one of the back corners, an elderly farmer by the looks of him, shakily got to his feet. "What... Maker's breath, what the hell was that? You—you're the Inquisition, aren't you?"

“Some of us are." Khari felt her lip curling, and not in any kind of smile, but she forced the expression down. She had to at least make their position clear here. “The disguised ones were Venatori. Tevinter cult. We're, uh... sorry about the intrusion." Shattered furniture, blood smeared all over the floors, and a pile of dead bodies were a bit more than an intrusion, but it was probably still the best word to use. Maybe.

"Can't breathe," came a weak voice from behind the counter. "I can't breathe."

It was Rom who nimbly climbed over the counter to hop down to her, carefully pulling her to a seated position with her back to the wall. "Slow down," he advised, his voice even and focused. "One breath at a time, it'll come back."

Chryseis noted the exchange with passing interest, but then turned her dark green eyes on Leon. "We'll want to bring this one with us, I think." She gestured to the unconscious Decius at her feet. "He's the leader." She looked around at the carnage and the destruction, some of the flames still trying to cling to wood here and there. "That was interesting."

Leon sighed heavily. "That's one word for it," he agreed. "Can someone tell me which of you is the innkeeper? I believe the Inquisition owes you for property damage."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Khari sighed heavily, pressing her forehead to the vertical bar in front of her. As she tended to end up doing whenever she was on a boat, she was dangling her feet over the side, braced on the rails, and trying not to lose what little was left in her stomach.

The first part hadn't been so bad. In fact, she'd been well enough that she'd thought she might finally be getting used to sea travel. But apparently she'd only acclimated herself enough to make it out into open ocean after they'd crossed the Waking Sea in the Riptide, at which point she'd promptly become ill and miserable again all the way to Afsaana. She'd have appreciated a few more hours landbound to recover, but there hadn't been time for it, and so she'd reluctantly boarded the Jezabelle, which didn't even have the benefit of being Zee's ship and steered by Zee's navigator Nixium, which made it about a hundred times worse in Khari's expert opinion.

Stel had sat with her for large portions of the trip, others rotating their company too, because they were good like that, and the distraction of conversation had almost made the hot sun and salt breeze nice instead of terrible. She'd even managed to laugh pretty heartily at Leon's inescapable sunburn before she regretted it, the vigor of the merriment churning her lunch right out of her guts. She couldn't spend more than a few hours below at a time without it getting worse, so she napped sporadically and then dozed here on the deck.

And then they'd stopped right between Antiva and Tevinter, to drop off Stel, Cy, the equally ill-looking Ves, Harellan, and Astraia. Not that Ves's illness had much of anything to do with the water. She really hoped they found what they were looking for in that forest. It'd sure spooked the captain and crew enough to have to drop anchor nearby. Arlathan ran basically all the way up to the coast, and there were some pretty intense superstitions about its danger, apparently. Days more after that had passed in kind of a blur, but she figured they had to be getting close to Minrathous now. If she squinted, she swore she could make out a city on the horizon, but at this point it might just as well have been wishful thinking on her part.

But as the minutes passed, the shape of it turned out not to be an illusion. Rom joined her, looking out at it with a strange mix of emotions. Apprehension, certainly, but also a kind of excitement. Perhaps just the weight of expectation he'd piled onto this place after so long away, and so long at sea.

"Home," he said. "Once."

Minrathous was built on a massive, rocky island not far from the shore of the mainland, accessible by land only by crossing a single, wide bridge. By sea there were many more ways in; the city boasted the largest array of ports and shipyards in the world, a harbor which was not as well used for trade as it could be. The journey was both far, and perilous, with the constant threat of conflict lingering in northern waters.

The city rose in the center and shrank as it approached the water, with the impressive towers of the Minrathous Circle of Magi dominating everything else below. The buildings near the water, and in the lower parts of the city, were ramshackle and quite obviously falling apart. Even from a distance Minrathous had an aura of decay to it, a city slowly losing a battle against time. Despite that, its life and activity were obvious, with smoke rising from the buildings, lights in every corner, the undeniable taste of magic on the air. The city was rife with it.

They blended well into the masses of ships coming and going, pulling up their sails and rowing the rest of the way into the docks. The crew seemed to know how to navigate it somehow, even though after a short time every dock, every shipyard started to look the same. When they finally pulled into one, it was in a lightly used section, a shipyard sparsely occupied only by those who appeared to be the poorest and most meager of traders.

As the boat was tied to the dock, they passed into the shadow of one of the Circle towers. It seemed obvious that much of the city was cast in shadow by the structures towering over it. This seemed to be one of those places. It was quiet, but not too quiet. If there was an ambush waiting for them here, it was a damn good one.

The elf impatiently waiting for them to disembark didn't look capable of pulling off any kind of ambush. He was short, maybe an inch or two taller than Khari, with shaggy light brown hair and hazel green eyes. Very boyish in his appearance, though if this was the elf Rom had briefly described, he was in his mid twenties by now. Dressed in drab and worn linens of muted colors, he looked every bit the slave, right down to the flapping sandals that barely clung to his feet.

They didn't stop him from jogging out to greet the Inquisition, who were led forward by Rom onto the dock, their supplies for the operation gathered in their packs. The boat had been instructed to wait for them to complete their task before ferrying them back to Afsaana, but that didn't mean they needed to trust them to hang on to any of their things.

"Look at you!" the elf grinned broadly as he stopped in front of them, having eyes only for the Inquisitor. "I didn't believe the stories. My best friend, leading an Inquisition in the south of Thedas. I'm gonna be honest, I don't even know what that is." He looked up at Leon, seemingly undaunted by the man's size. "What are you? Some kind of special army?"

Leon shrugged, in the process of smearing some kind of ointment on his nose, which had seen the worst of the sunburn, as though he were any other sailor disembarking a ship for no special reason. "In a manner of speaking. An army with a very specific aim." He glanced about, then up at one of the spires. "I suppose information about us would be scarcer here than elsewhere—little of our business has yet reached so far north." Not none of it, though—that was why they were here in the first place.

He offered the elf a small smile then. "Forgive me. We were told you'd be meeting us here, but not your name. I'm Leonhardt—Leon, if you don't mind."

"I'm Brand. Slave to Magister Bastian Catus. More importantly, old friend of Rom's."

"Partner," Rom corrected, narrowing his eyes at the elf. "Friend is debatable."

"You forget how many doors I opened for you? Not all of them with lockpicks, either." He shook his head and waved his hand dismissively. "Guess you are still Rom, aren't you? So who are your new friends?"

He started on his right, working around behind him. "This is Zee, Asala, Ithilian, Amalia, and Khari." The elf's eyes lingered on the last to be introduced, widening slightly. He was certainly impressed with something.

"I like your sword."

Khari grinned. She was wearing a heavy zweihĂ€nder for the trip, the blade in total almost as tall as she was. It was no Intercessor, but she'd gotten used to it over time. “Thanks." She had a feeling they'd get along just fine, especially if he was an old partner-maybe-friend of Rom's. “Used to have a bigger one, but then I broke it on a demon."

Zahra inclined her head when her introduction came, grinning wide. It appeared she found something funny the way she was elbowing Leon’s side, waggling her eyebrows. All shades of inappropriate. She glanced over to Khari before swinging her gaze back to the small elf. “You wouldn’t believe me, but we’ve already met,” she allowed a theatrical pause to stretch between them and leaned slightly forward, “in my dreams.”

Her smile hadn’t tempered herself at all. If anything she seemed delighted by the acquaintance, though it was clear she wouldn’t have ever met him before. “You mentioned the sword bit too. And wrestling. And tender, sexy times. It was a riot.” As always, she didn’t seem the slightest bothered by any possible misunderstandings her words may have caused. Knowing Zee, she would have jumped at any opportunity to rattle and tease. This appeared to be one of those times; even if she hadn’t properly explained herself. The effect was probably intentional. “It’s nice to actually meet you.”

"Zee... for fuck's sake..."

Rom's hand had found his face partway through Zee's mentioning of whatever the hell that was. Something else Rom had never told her about, though from the contents it sounded a lot stranger, and probably a lot less important than other things.

A stifled giggle slipped between the fingers covering Asala's mouth. Of course, she then quickly averted her glance and pretended that it had belonged to anyone else.

Brand was a mix of lost, amused, and still slightly in awe of Khari, but he managed a laugh, albeit an awkward one. "Here I thought I was going to be the strange one in this meeting. You'll, uh... you'll have to explain that one to me."

"Later, please, or preferably not at all. We have Chryseis and Decius with us, they should be..." He turned, to see Chryseis leading the captive Decius from the boat, his hands still bound behind his back. His shoulders were sure to be incredibly sore by now, but they weren't especially concerned with his comfort, given his allegiances.

"Ah." Brand offered an awkward wave in between the taller Inquisition members. "Hey C. Hey D." Chryseis did not stop at the gathering, leading Decius around the others and past Brand.

"If you're all done socializing, there's work to do." She made eye contact with Brand only when she needed to speak with him. "I'm assuming we're getting our feet wet?"

"Unless you wanna walk the streets with a Qunari and a Venatori prisoner." She took that as answer enough, and walked onward. Brand turned back to the others. "She hasn't changed a bit, has she? Come on, we can talk on the way." He glanced down at their feet, looking for something. "Hope none of you are wearing nice boots."

Khari wrinkled her nose. “We're going into the sewers, aren't we?" It had to be what the 'feet wet' thing meant, plus it would be way less obvious than traveling at street level. Cloak and dagger wasn't really her thing, but she could see the need for it here. “And... to the Catus place?" That, she asked as they started walking, falling in just half a step behind Brand. She remembered Chryseis mentioning something like that maybe, even if she hadn't exactly been in a thoughtful state of mind at the time. She thought it was kind of odd that Rom's friend got away with calling that same woman by her initial alone when she'd always been domina to Rom back then, but maybe it was a difference Khari didn't understand, something to do with who supposedly owned whom. In any case she didn't know exactly how to ask about it, and she didn't want to do what she usually did and risk eating her own foot as a result.

"It's not sewers all the way, at least," Brand offered, as though that was indeed valuable consolation. "In some places it'll pass into the catacombs. Long dead things smell better than recently shat things. And B will make sure you all get a chance to bathe if you want. Before doing your thing."

"How considerate." The words came from near the rear of the group, where the other Dalish in their party, Ithilian, lingered with his partner Amalia. He was about as quiet as Rom had been back when Khari first met him, but maybe that was because he was in mostly unfamiliar company, having not been with the Inquisition nearly as long. When he did open his scarred mouth, it tended to be grouchy, like that.

Brand paid it no mind, undoubtedly used to comments like it from working with Rom and Chryseis in the past, if indeed he always spoke to her as he had on the docks. They soon left them behind, but hadn't quite reached the city proper before they found Chryseis paused at the nearest entrance into the subterranean section of the city, a thin doorway Leon would be lucky to make it through without turning, leading to a stairwell that ran down into the sewers. Brand found a torch at the bottom of the stairs, almost picking it up, but then he thought better of it, turning back to Chryseis.

"Magic light fends off the rats better." It was an effective argument, and Chryseis had soon cast a magelight spell that hovered out in front of the group as they walked, casting long tendrils of shadow out behind them. The sewer walkways were narrow and damp at all times, and the smell was about as putrid as expected for such a large city. Still, all the natives of the city seemed to know just where they were going, and they made good time underneath the city, which could often be heard humming with activity above their heads.

"Where are we going, exactly?" Amalia spoke up from the rear of the procession, apparently entirely unbothered by the stench of their surroundings. She seemed like the kind of woman who'd been through much worse, for whom minor inconveniences such as these were downright trivial. "I do not know how this city is organized. I assume the nobles are clustered together?"

"Yep." Brand took a left, leading them up a short flight of stairs and finally to an area not damp from near constant running fluids. "No room to build out on an island, so the city mostly goes up. Circle of Magi's the tallest place, that's the towers you probably saw sailing in. Ivory District isn't far, that's where the nobles are, and where we're headed. To the estate of my dominus, Bastian Catus."

They began to pass several rows of what could only be sarcophagi, but by their lack of ornament they carried bodies of lesser importance. No great mages of Tevinter buried down here, next to the sewers. Brand didn't seem concerned that they would run into anyone. "The poor are kept literally beneath the rest here. Better a slave than a refugee, I say. I don't have to steal for my meals." He pointed in a direction, though it wasn't really clear how he still knew which direction he was going down here. "West is the Proving Arena, jewel of the city. There's games tomorrow, I hear, might be a good idea to time whatever you're doing with those."

"You don't know why we're here?" Rom asked.

Brand shrugged. "Don't need to. B said to meet you at the docks, bring you all to him. If I need to get you somewhere else, I'll do that too. Way you're all dressed I'd guess you're expecting to kill some people here. That's not really my thing."

"The people are Venatori, I'll tell you that much," Rom offered. It seemed they were steadily leaving the sewers behind, as the smell faded to just what they now carried with them. More stairs followed, too narrow to take more than one at a time.

"That much I'd figured out." Brand scratched behind his pointed right ear. "Can't go a day anymore without hearing something about the Venatori."

They came to the base of a very long ladder, running up the wall almost far enough to pass into darkness before it reached a closed hatch. Brand turned and paused. "Wait here a second, I'll get it open. Probably best to go one at a time after that, this ladder's used to just holding little me up." Indeed, it didn't look like the sturdiest construction, nor the youngest. The elf ascended it swiftly, pausing to twist the dials of some kind of combination lock at the top. A few moments later it clicked, and he pushed the hatch open, climbing up inside. "Okay, come on up!" he called down to them.

One by one they made their way up the ladder, and when Khari's turn came she found herself climbing into what appeared to be a pantry. They were surrounded by shelves of wrapped and preserved foods, and the only door led out into a kitchen. Brand walked by a rotund elven woman in an apron, busy chopping slices of meat on a table. "Sorry about the smell, Fee," Brand apologized. "Few more guests than usual."

"And they had to come through the trap door?" she glanced suspiciously at them, but then turned with a start upon seeing Chryseis and Decius. "Magister Chryseis, Master Decius, forgive me, I didn't know you were coming."

"Would seem I'm no one's master anymore," the Venatori among them said in a low voice. Chryseis shoved him forward, ignoring the flustered elven woman.

"B's still upstairs?" Brand asked over his shoulder. Fee whipped her head back around.

"Your dominus is, yes." She turned back to her work, grumbling. "Boy never learned respect."

Rom seemed to have seen this type of exchange a time or two, as he didn't make anything in particular of it, instead gesturing for the others to follow him after Brand, Decius, and Chryseis. They left the kitchen behind as the cook wished them a pleasant stay, and promised a hot meal after they'd been given an opportunity to clean up.

Another staircase leading up deposited them in what appeared to be the living area of the magister's household, an expansive area that looked capable of seating half the Magisterium with the sheer numbers of couches, chairs, stools, rugs, and tables. It seemed they'd ascended a decent distance, as out the window they could see a view that managed to pierce through taller buildings around them and out to the sea beyond. Not the highest place in the city, but far from the underbelly, that was for sure.

By the time Khari had reached where the front of the group stood, she found their host already in conversation with the front of the pack. Bastian Catus was a well-groomed man, his hair kept short cut, a shade darker than his son's and accented by a touch of gray indicative of his age. His beard wasn't full as Decius's was, but rather shaved to leave an immaculately trimmed mustache and pointed goatee.

"You're a fool, and lucky to be alive," he was saying, to his son. Decius seemed resolved to keep his head lowered, and endure it, as there wasn't any denying it. "If you live through the coming days, perhaps you'll thank the Inquisition someday for their mercy." He nodded to Chryseis, and turned to look upon his guests. "I, at least, will thank you right now. You are free to use my house as your own for the day. Brand will show you to your rooms when you are ready, and baths have been prepared. I would not recommend setting foot outside until you are ready. The city has eyes, and they will find the sight of any of you most intriguing."

Leon nodded, glancing over the group as if he'd thought something similar himself. "You have our thanks for the use of your home, Magister Catus. We will do our best not to bring you trouble for it." It wasn't a hard guess that if their association became too widely-known, there would be repercussions. Maybe if they could topple the Venatori, people would say Bastian had been astute in seizing an unconventional opportunity. But they certainly wouldn't say that now.

"That would be most beneficial," Bastian agreed.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Having the opportunity to bathe after their little trek in the sewers had done wonders on Zahra’s mood. She’d even pulled Brand aside to regale him of the tale she’d brought up earlier. The Fade dream she’d promised she would never forget. Fine wine had loosened her tongue. Of course, all of this was out of Rom’s earshot—it would do her no good to keep up with that particular gibe. She was sure that he’d find some way to get back at her. She liked the wee elf. He was every bit as charming as his Fade-counterpart. She supposed she shouldn’t have been so surprised if that’s what had been conjured from Rom’s dream.

It was strange, being there. Minrathous.

Even though she’d wanted to, she hadn’t asked Bastian if he knew the Contee family. Seeing how close they were to where her family might be, where her brother was being kept, Zahra struggled to keep herself focused on the task at hand. She hadn’t asked him. Not while they ate, nor when she lingered in the lounge; the perfect opportunity rearing its head. She could have. Easily. There were too many questions, and little to no answers. She wasn’t even sure why she hadn’t. A small part of her wondered if Decius knew anything about it. Minrathous was a big place. Bigger than anything she’d seen before.

He was with them. Maybe...

Her thoughts wandered as they were instructed to wade back through the smelly depths of the catacombs. Stinking sewers, more like. While she’d never been averse to getting her hands dirty
 this was a new level altogether. A necessary one. She made no complaints; but noted that she’d have to properly wash her boots when they returned to Skyhold. Leather had the nasty habit of retaining smell. She wrinkled her nose, and sidled beside the ladder, waiting for the others to climb down as well.

"You get used to it, if you give it a bit," Brand said, noticing Zahra's scrunched nose on his way down. He was the last to descend, and after a brief check that everyone was ready to move forward, he led them out, using another magelight from Chryseis. Decius had his hands bound in front of him this time rather than behind, as today he would need to actually cast and aim magic, in order to get them inside. Didn't mean they wanted to risk him running or trying to fight in the event that things turned sour. They had a way of doing that.

According to Brand, they were making for the north side of the city, though it was difficult to tell after a time. Direction was a difficult thing to keep track of underground, especially in any place as labyrinthine as these catacombs and sewers. Brand seemed to always know where he was going. No doubt he'd practically grown up in these darkest places of the city. It was remarkable he hadn't ended up a more morose person as a result. Perhaps his humor was the way he coped with it. Regardless, the key was apparently the direction of the sewer water flow, in the places where it could be heard or seen or felt. Following the flow would lead them down, towards the sea, whatever direction that happened to be.

When they left one section of the sewers, the water flowed against them. The south side. They passed through a section of the catacombs, without changing direction, and found it flowing with them. North side. They didn't spend very long there before Brand began to lead them back up. Decius was made to walk in the lead; if there were any magic defenses, there was no better way to ensure he defused them than to make him walk in the front.

When Decius stopped, so did the rest of the group. They were on a path leading up, almost out of the sewers by now. "Trap, D?" Brand asked.

The mage nodded. "Near here, and concealed. I can locate and remove them, but..." He grimaced, understanding that he was about to ask something he hadn't earned. He aimed it at Leon, possibly finding him to be the best target. "I'd really prefer to have my hands free for this. Tie my legs if you need to."

Zahra could see Leon consider the request, clearly debating it internally for several seconds before he nodded slightly. "Very well. Please be aware that if we trigger anything or you turn a spell on us, it will be very painful for you, regardless of whether any of us is in reach." He said it slowly, like the threat tasted sour on his tone, and in truth his tone wasn't all that threatening. Perhaps he thought the words were enough themselves, without any sort of show of intimidation otherwise.

Stepping forward, he bound Decius's feet first, clamping an iron manacle around each ankle. The chain between them was long enough for shuffling motion, or to do well enough if they had to climb another ladder, but there was no way he'd be running like that. Only once those were in place did the Seeker remove the bonds at the prisoner's arms, hooking those ones over his belt, presumably in case they once more became necessary.

"Thank you," Decius said, uneasily. "Now, where were they..." Being careful with his steps to not risk falling over accidentally, he shuffled forward and lit some kind of spell in his hands, glowing a light blue color. The stone all around them turned a slightly different color in its presence, more yellow instead of dull brown. All except for several bright red spots, where something could be seen worked into the very walls, and one spot on the floor.

"What's that one do?" Brand asked, curious, and probably not as concerned as he should have been.

"This one," Decius slowly approached the one on the wall to their left, "would incinerate you to ash before you could blink." Brand hmmed like it was just interesting information. Once he was close enough, Decius weaved a spell between his hands, and let it loose at the trap. The bright blue light coiled into the wall, and the red inscriptions faded. "Two more."

He repeated the process with the other two, and while it wasn't particularly exciting to wait, his warning about the traps was more than enough to keep them still. When they were gone, Brand cleared his throat.

"And I think this is where I leave you." He glanced up ahead, where the sun's light of day was clearly visible. "You're about out of here, and I'm no use against mages and magisters. Good luck, though. You guys seem alright." He winked at Zahra as he said it.

“We're not totally awful." Khari shrugged, then grinned slightly. “Thanks for the help, Brandywine. See you when we get back." Her tone indicated no doubt that they'd be back, either.

Being incinerated wasn’t on Zahra’s list of things she wanted to do in Minrathous. Bringing Decius was a good idea after all. They wouldn’t have made it nearly this far without his help, however forced it had been. Helpful. Even if he was dead weight with those manacles of his.

She stepped around Brand and grinned wide, thumping him softly in the chest with the back of her hand, “I’d say we’re pretty likable.” He was too. This friend of Rom’s—it was a shame, really. Having to serve someone in Minrathous. Coming back to Skyhold sounded much better. She thought he would’ve liked it there. Who wouldn’t? He would be free of shackles, however loose they appeared to be. “We’ll bring back some interesting stories. Promise. Make sure there’s plenty of wine left.”

"I'll steal some on the way back," he promised, before meeting eyes with his old friend. "Do your thing, Rom."

He grinned, ever so slightly, and clasped arms with the elf. "Don't step in shit on your way back."

"That's the nicest thing you've ever wished for me."

Chryseis sighed audibly. "If you're all quite finished, there's only so much time left in the day." Brand took the hint, and scampered off into the darkness of the sewers. There were torches they'd passed on the way. Hopefully he'd be able to find and light one of them.

"Not sure why anyone's in a hurry," Decius said, though he was the first to make his way forward, shuffling his little steps to get a head start. "Considering what you're up against." He turned so he could shuffle backwards, and searched out the quiet human woman among them, Amalia. "I heard about you. Is it true what they say? That Marcus killed you once? Suppose it can't be, if you're here now."

Honestly, she'd said maybe a handful of words on the entire way here, all the way from Skyhold, and most of those were to the equally-quiet Dalish man she was always with. A few for Khari now and then, Zahra had noticed, but very little otherwise. Just enough to confirm that she wasn't actually mute. She regarded Decius flatly, her eyes unusually mismatched, but both sharp. "He tried," she said, her voice quiet. It lacked no steadiness or surety, however. "It didn't take."

It seemed either he hadn't known what answer to expect, or he didn't expect that, as Decius was left without anything to say for a moment, before he turned back around. Perhaps it was just the manner in which she said it. Either way, they continued in silence, and stopped several more time to disarm similarly lethal traps blocking their path. Decius had a sharp memory to locate them all, and avoid the ones that didn't need disarming.

Eventually the way forward led them onto a low, quiet street on the surface. It was the first time they'd actually been outside with their faces showing since leaving the docks, and it was hard to shake the immediate feeling of being watched. It was clearly a poorer area, with buildings of multiple stories surrounding them on all sides, some with rooftops within reasonable climbing distance, others serving as the base of impressively tall towers that continued up and up into the sky, only held together still by magic at certain points in their height.

"It's up ahead," Chryseis warned them. She went without any staff, preferring instead a short, curved knife, and a free hand left for casting, or cutting in the event that there was a shortage of blood. "That door, there."

The street split into a Y-shape, but the building they wanted had an entrance right at the divergence, on a landing at the end of a short flight of stairs. It was another tower, and if the other magisters' locations were anything to go by, they would need to go up once they were inside. The street was more than a little exposed, with the buildings on both sides looking down on a pathway devoid of any useful cover.

Decius carefully made his way up one step at a time, still working with chained feet, and stopped before the door. It was metal, slightly rusted by time, with a single handle and no visible lock. "There's a field on the doorway," he explained, lighting a different spell in his hand and lifting it to the portal. "Unpleasant results if you pass through it while it's activated." It was hard for Zahra to tell what the exact magic workings were, but it seemed like a more complex thing for Decius to pick apart. He had to focus a great deal, like he was remembering very specific instructions. Likely the magic was beyond him, and only something he could perform by following Marcus's specifications.

Soon though, there was a sound like water running down the rock face of a cliff, and Decius grabbed the door handle, swinging it open. The field was present in the doorway, but it was a soft yellow color, and didn't look dangerous. "Quietly now. Inside."

Ithilian stepped forward, his hand lingering on the hilts of his blades. Two of them, anyway. Apparently he wanted to be the first inside, or felt it was his place to test the effectiveness of Decius's spell. He lifted his hand slowly to the magic barrier, touched his fingers to it, and nothing happened, save for a slight rippling of the magic effect where his fingers broke the surface. He stepped inside, and waited for the others to follow.

Amalia followed him, no weapons yet drawn, but she was bristling with them in general: knives of several shapes and sizes, potion flasks, and a few pouches distributed in easy-to-reach places about her person. Whatever was in there, it seemed clear that she'd prepared for it. The barrier rippled behind her as she passed through, the color steadying once she'd disappeared to the other side.

Easy peasy. They hadn’t run into any Venatori yet, their cover hadn’t been blown and they had two frightening warriors at their sides. If Decius hadn’t felt a shudder trickling down his spine at Amalia’s deadpan retort, she certainly had. Or else, he was lying. It was a good thing they were on the same side, because she wouldn’t have ever wanted to cross blades with her. Nor him. She wasn’t surprised when they were the first to step through the barrier.

All the more reason for her to go next. Zahra rolled her shoulders, and feathered her fingers across the pommel of her rapiers. Her ironbark bow was well within reach if she needed it. She hadn’t had the opportunity to actually put it to use. What better time then this? Trouble would find them soon enough. It always did. Especially when complex magic was involved and this place was rife with it. It almost made her uncomfortable with how little she understood it.

Almost. Not nearly enough to question the rippling thing covering the entirety of the doorway. She squeezed past Decius and stepped up to the barrier, brazen in her gait. Seeing how easily Amalia and Ithilian had walked past, she opted out of running a tentative hand across it. A hissing sound sang out as soon as her forearm and hand touched the barrier, “FUCK!”

There were no languid ripples; no effortless admittance. Her sleeve sizzled and burnt as if she’d stuck her arm over an open fire. Only then did she bodily recoil, hugging her arm to her chest, stumbling away from the accursed doorway. Her eyes flew wide, eyebrows drawing in. “What the bloody—” She rounded on Decius, “You said it was fine.”

"It was, it was, I deactivated it, as instructed!" Decius appeared to be panicking slightly at what he just saw. "It has to be—ah!" He had touched his own hand to it, as though Zahra had somehow done it wrong, only to find that it burned him just the same.

A small gasp escaped from someone, and after the soft rush of footsteps a gentle hand descended on her shoulder. A glance behind her would reveal a worried gaze from Asala. "Can I see?" she asked kindly, gesturing with the other hand for her to see the afflicted limb. In between fussing over Zahra, she did manage to spare a wary glare in Decius's direction-- though her eyes did linger on his own hand for a moment, before she returned to Zahra.

Zahra relented easily enough. It was difficult not to with how worried Asala looked. She unfurled her arm from her chest, holding it out to be inspected. Much of the fabric had burned clear away, reaching the flesh underneath. The burn itself was somewhat blistered and remarkably red. If she hadn’t known better, she might’ve thought that she had actually caught on fire. It had taken seconds. The barrier. Magic. She huffed softly and leaned out, looking at Decius from the side of Asala’s shoulder, “Well, clearly, it’s not. What do we do now?”

On the other side of the barrier, Ithilian had his blades drawn now, one a slightly curved and slender Dalish sword, the other a bone-carved knife with angry-looking enchantments worked into it. He touched the sword to the barrier's inside, finding that it hissed and left the tip of the sword glowing red hot. Not worth trying to pass back through, no doubt. It seemed they were stuck for the moment on the other side.

Meanwhile, Rom had started watching their surroundings as soon as something appeared wrong, and for good reason. An arrow came whistling in towards Decius's throat, but was intercepted by Rom's shield. "Venatori," he informed them calmly. The arrow had come from a rooftop to their left, but there were signs of movement on either side of them. More arrows soon to be on the way.

"No, no, no, no," Decius repeated, backing himself into a corner, as though he expected the Inquisition to execute him on the spot as well.

"An ambush," Chryseis declared. "Wonderful."

"Asala, we need this barrier down, as soon as possible." No doubt it wouldn't be a simple matter of dispelling it, if Decius didn't even understand it, and if it was as complex as someone like Marcus Alesius was capable of. And there were still the Venatori at their backs to deal with. "Zee, we need your bow on a roof." The Venatori were the ones with superior sight lines right now, but that didn't mean they couldn't take those positions for themselves. "Khari, help her get there?" It wouldn't be wise for them to split up too much, but sending Zahra off alone wasn't the best plan either.

"Make it fast, we've got our own on this side," Ithilian said from beyond the barrier. He was looking down as he said it; apparently the Venatori were coming up from below. The scarred elf grimaced, then got to work.

“You got it, Rom." Khari glanced around for no more than a few seconds, eyes alighting on a rundown house not too far away, at a nice angle from the entrance that stymied them. “That one. Let's get inside and get on the roof!" She took point herself, drawing the heavy sword from over her back and making a break for it, shouldering past a few more Venatori that were approaching on ground level. There wasn't time to stop for every one of them.

The home was surrounded by a little wooden fence, rickety and rotting at the posts. Khari cleared it in a leap, shifting her grip on the sword and taking hold of the doorknob with a hand. From the fact that it didn't open when she twisted, it was locked, but it was in such poor condition that it yielded under several insistent applications of her shoulder, falling open and allowing them inside.

A frightened squeak alerted them to the presence of a young woman, two small children clutching at her skirts. She was huddled in a corner, about as far away from the windows as she could possibly get them, wide, terrified blue eyes fixing on the intruders.

There was little time to reassure her that they weren't there to do any harm, though, because there was already a threat in the room: a Venatori operative. He hurled an ice spike at the doorway, forcing Khari to dodge to the side. The little house was so cramped that she nearly hit the wall in the process, and had to maneuver awkwardly to get her big sword around in time to knock down the next one, stepping in and striking him in the gut with her pommel. It gave her enough time to retrieve a shorter knife and find his throat with it.

Zahra, too, dashed to the side, opposite of Khari. She nearly tangled herself in a chair, before catching herself on the wall. The children were being scooted beneath a small table, out of sight. For the best. The house was too damn small to linger in any longer. They’d be at a disadvantage if they let anymore Venatori pool into the room. Besides, how the hell was Khari going to swing that monstrous blade? A wet gurgle signaled the operative’s last breath.

There. Once her eyes locked onto the staircase, she wasted no time vaulting towards it and only halted when she climbed the first few steps, nearly bumbling into another Venatori descending. Whether he hadn’t expected to bump into someone at such close proximity, it would be his undoing. He hadn’t had time to raise his hands or level his pike. She grabbed onto the front of his collar, braced herself against the stairs and leaned backwards, sending him tumbling past her down the stairs for Khari to finish off.

From the thunk of steel biting into the floorboards, she certainly had.

She bounded up the stairs two at a time, only slowing when she reached an old, shabby door. The upstairs was just as unremarkable as the rest. Quaint. This door, however, led out onto a flattened expanse. A rooftop. Perfect place to pincushion Venatori. Presumably, most of their archers had already taken position in prime locations. They’d need to go first to give the others some wiggle room.

Only when Khari joined her side did Zahra reach for her bow, slipping it off her back. Her heartbeat thumped quicker. She fought against the smile twitching at her lips; her blood sang in her temples. Not wholly unpleasant. This nameless bow of hers. It felt comfortable in her hands, like it belonged there. She gave her enough room to push the door clear, letting her take point once more, “Let’s get ‘em.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The Venatori bodies were already starting to collect in the streets, including one or two that had unceremoniously smacked against the ground at the end of their two-story fall, left in bloody heaps after Zee and Khari were through with them. Rom kept near the doorway at first, working with shield and handheld crossbow as best he could, and covering Asala's back. He was the only one with an actual shield in the group, though Leon's six and a half feet of heavy armor were good for it, too. Chryseis wasn't much for protection, choosing instead to sling powerful spells down the street, often with lingering effects of ice or fire that made forward progress difficult for the Venatori.

The arrows from one side of the street had stopped altogether, and the ones coming from the other had targets in two directions to deal with now. Zee had both good sight lines and good cover to work with using the rooftop's railing. There was a long and mostly unstable wooden plank connecting the rooftops on either side. Rom didn't have to wonder whether or not Khari was going to use that to get across and into the buildings on the other side.

Leon shored up the left side street for the moment, while Chryseis delayed advancing Venatori from the right. Rom shot down those that advanced up the way they'd come from, preferring to remain at Asala's back when he could, but descending the steps into the street when necessary. Ithilian and Amalia had been forced from the doorway by now, as there were more Venatori inside.

"Any luck, Asala?" Powerful blood magic wasn't her specialty, but she'd need to figure something out sooner or later.

"Uh, not yet," she replied, the yellow field still glowing in front of her. It did, however, look agitated, which meant whatever she was doing was having some sort of an effect. Suddenly, it popped and sizzled, causing her to recoil her hand back from the force and trying to shake some sort of pain out of it. The field on the other hand, remained strong "Not that," she spoke to herself, a twitch to the corner of her mouth. She gave her hand one more shake and then leaned forward, working on the spell once more.

Still on the left, Leon was serving as a one-man road block, something at which his size no doubt helped him succeed. That said... he wasn't moving at nearly his usual alacrity, nor were his blows landing either as hard or as precisely as Rom was accustomed to seeing them. The street was wide enough for more than a few of the cultists to confront him at once, and in the time that took him to down the first few, several more had swarmed into their places, the melee combatants backed up by mages.

The commander swept one woman's feet out from underneath her, stepping onto her throat with his left boot and raising an arm to deflect an incoming sword. It skidded off his gauntlet, but he missed the follow-up grab, too slow to seize hold of the swordsman before he skittered away on lighter feet. In the time it took him to recover from the miss, one of the mages in the rear had shot a fireball, clearly overzealous at what seemed an opportunity to get a good hit in on someone they'd no doubt heard much about already.

As though it had been timed, a body fell from the roof above, the limp corpse taking the fireball dead-on, leaving only cinders to lick towards Leon. When it hit the ground with a thud, it was still burning, the dead Venatori's clothes smoldering and forcing the others to take a step back. Khari had, perhaps intentionally, created an obstacle to help defend one of Leon's sides, at least for a moment. Indeed, she leaned down for just a moment, offering up a facetious grin.

“How's that for tactics? Hop to, Leon, or I'll have you beat in no time." She vanished again, presumably to deal with anyone left on the roof, or maybe the next one over if she could get there—no paths as convenient as the fallen plank were available, unless she dragged it across herself.

For the moment, they were holding them off, and it even seemed like the Venatori were pulling back, being a little more cautious in their attack. Skirmishing, really, trying to poke at the established defense for a weakness. The barrier wasn't showing any of those, unfortunately. If anything it looked angrier, having shifted in color back to an alarming red more indicative of the effect it had on those trying to pass through.

It wasn't long before Rom heard an ominous sound coming from Chryseis's side street, somewhere out of sight due to the wall of ice she'd been constructing and fortifying between the tall buildings. It was a heavy, constant beat, regular intervals like drums vibrating the earth under their feet. Boom, boom, boom, boom. Chryseis preemptively took several paces backwards from her wall, arcane magic ready at her fingertips.

The beats became irregular just as they reached the other side of the ice wall. A low, gravelly grunt preceded an explosion of ice shards in their direction, and through the shattered remains of the wall charged a stone golem, eight feet tall, rotund and broad-shoulders, magic runes carved along the length of its arms and around its collar. Silver-grey eyes glowed in its head, and it wasted no time charging at the nearest member of the group.

Chryseis let loose a mind blast that only served to delay it. A personal shield of arcane magic went up in front of her before the golem struck, punching through it and throwing her back. She tumbled back down the street until her back hit a wall and brought her to a stop. Rom reached her first, grabbing the back of her shirt and helping haul her to her feet. She seemed only just capable of staying upright. He might've been disappointed by that, but for all he knew they'd need her to win this now.

With the golem's charge came renewed attack from the Venatori behind it, preferring to use ranged weapons and magic in order to stay out of the way of its rather large swinging fists.

Leon felled another Venatori with a swift jab, turning back over his shoulder just long enough to assess what the problem was before his eyes flew back to the roof. "Khari! We need you back down here. Zahra, take the right side—arrows won't do much to that!" He didn't say it aloud, but the grimace on his face conveyed well enough that he doubted his bare hands would have much effect either, in his current condition. The conclusion was obvious: the burden of keeping the cultists at bay would fall to his fists and Zee's arrows, leaving the rest of them to protect Asala and deal with the golem itself.

The split in his attention cost him, brief as it was. A Venatori knife found a weak spot in his armor. Leon grunted and doubled over, grabbing the responsible party by the collar of his leathers and slamming his face into a knee. The knife, he left where is was, between two of his ribs in the place where his chestplate joined the armor on his back. It seemed to take him great effort to straighten again and block the next incoming blow, but he managed it, the axe clanging off his crossed arms.

“You got it!" From the sound of Khari's voice, she was on the move again, backtracking across the roofs to move from the left side of the alley where Leon was to the right, where the golem had entered. She came into view shortly after, her sword sheathed across her back, arms and legs pumping furiously as she sprinted across the reddish tiled slope, some of her treads actually pulling the shoddy work free of the roof's underlying surface.

She changed her angle, and then it became obvious just what she was planning to do about her exit from altitude. “Here we go!" With an excited ha! she gathered her legs under her and launched herself. For a moment, she seemed almost about to fly, to be propelled from beneath by some lucky wind and take to the sky for truth, but then gravity caught up with her and her arc came back down, pulling her towards the ground like any other wingless creature, wild hair streaming like a tattered pennant.

But she'd aimed herself well, and both hands gripped the golem's shoulder on the way down. She pulled herself in, a loud, echoing clang signaling the heavy impact of the rest of her body with the construct's stone back. She scrabbled a moment, her feet searching for purchase, but in the end it was by the strength of her arms alone that she began to pull herself upwards.

“Hey!" The shout was breathless, exhilarated and urgent all at once. “Where's the weak point on these things, anyhow?"

"Back of the head!" Chryseis called, still a bit breathless from the hit she took. She looked a bit like she didn't believe what she just saw. Rom, however, wasn't surprised at all, just concerned. "Where the head meets the neck!"

Khari didn't stop to second-guess the advice, drawing the short knife that served as her sidearm once she felt she was secure enough to spare the hand. Setting it between her teeth, she shuffled her way closer to the spot, pausing once when the golem's movement got a little too aggressive, and holding on mostly, it seemed, by sheer strength and willpower. The motion slowed just enough, though, and she jumped the final distance, catching herself so that one arm wrapped as far around its neck from behind as she could make it go. Her other hand took up the dagger, and she plunged it into the spot, perhaps spotting some crack in the stone not visible from any further away.

If she'd been an annoyance before, it was now the construct's obvious first priority to be rid of her, and it thrashed heavily, heaving itself around and nearly crushing a Venatori unlucky enough to have ventured too close. Khari held on for a few seconds, but then a momentous heave sent her flying again, and this time not half so gracefully as before.

She slammed front-first into the wall of Marcus's hideout, throwing her arms out to protect herself on instinct. The dull crack of one of them giving out underneath her was unmistakable, as was the thud when her head hit the siding right after. She fell, landing in a heap on the ground and rolling to her back, clearly fighting to pull in a breath, expression dazed. At least she was conscious.

Rom was in motion before she hit the ground, closing the distance quickly. "Asala!" he called, arriving at Khari's head. "Get Decius out of there, I have an idea." Healing would have to wait for all of them, but he needed to get Khari out of the way first.

"Come on," he said, more quietly, slipping his arms underneath her and pulling her away, trying to be careful while also using the speed necessary to get out of the way of the angry golem. "Chryseis! Give us a moment."

"This had better be good," she growled, moving to engage the golem before it could crush him and Khari. It seemed to ignore most of her spells, at least the damaging effects of them, but Chryseis was more prepared to dodge this time, and didn't immediately take a hit.

By the barrier, Decius held up his hands in a sort of surrender to Asala from where he was crouched against the wall. "I swear I didn't know this was going to happen." She might need to carry him, with the way his feet were chained together. He certainly wasn't going to be making good time away from the door on his own.

One last sizzling pop from the magic field and Asala stepped back. It appeared she attempted one last burst of magic in an effort to break through, but that failed as well as the barrier remained. She instead huffed loudly and shook her head and turned her focus instead toward Decius. "Sorry," she frowned apologetically before she leaned down and gripped him by the legs. She flipped him over her shoulder bodily and then turned away from the door, making her way anywhere else but there. Though not as strong as her size would suggest, it was enough to carry Decius away-- had he been a bigger man, it would perhaps had been a different story.

As they made their escape, Asala summoned a barrier over both herself and Decius, just in time as it turned out as a lightning bolt struck the surface soon after. She huffed again, but the shield held fast and settled soon after.

Rom regrouped with her in the safest area they could find down the street, letting go of Khari there and grabbing Asala's shoulder briefly. "I'm going after it," he said, sheathing his blade and discarding the shield. Wouldn't be useful against the front of the golem anyway. "I need you to make sure it stays on me. Don't let it turn on anyone else. We need to lead it to that barrier, and force it in." He figured either the golem would be destroyed by it, or it would destroy the barrier. Either way it was progress. Unless he died.

There wasn't any time to discuss the plan more, as Chryseis took an untimely arrow to her left side while engaged with the golem, from an archer soon picked off by Zee. The disruption to her focus caused the next swing from the golem to connect, tossing her back into the wall behind her. She hit it hard, and crumpled to the ground at its base. Rom took off, his mark already crackling with energy.

He jumped at the nearest hand, trying to make contact before he let loose the energy he was building up. The blast was enough to knock him on his back the other direction, and enough to remove a pair of fingers from the golem. It turned on Rom and charged, forcing him to dive out of the way. He relocated towards the steps leading up to the barrier, but the golem charged on until it hit a wall, and then turned towards Leon, approaching his backside. It seemed more agitated than it had to begin with, targeting whatever happened to be in front of it.

Fortunately, it was neither quiet nor subtle, and Leon was evidently able to sense its approach, because he strafed to the side, clearly unaware of the plan to keep it from ranging too far with barriers. One of the Venatori seized the opportunity and hurled a bolt of lightning at him, one that struck the knife still embedded in his side. The commander's knees buckled under the force of it, leaving him more or less at the mercy of the other cultists on his side.

It wasn't an advantage they had much opportunity to make use of, though, because Khari ran out from the side of a nearby building, having clearly decided she'd be of most use helping him out. Just in the nick of time, her good shoulder slammed into the closest Venatori, knocking him into two others and throwing off the follow-up spell aimed for Leon.

She stooped to pick up a discarded axe, no doubt unable to wield her sword with a broken arm, and bared her teeth, hacking forward into the nearest wayward limb with the stolen weapon. “Just a little more, Leon. Don't worry about the golem—Rom and Asala are gonna keep it away from us. Let's finish these fuckers."

As she said, one of Asala's barriers sprung to life, blocking off the access to their side of the street. It appeared to be thicker than usual, most likely created in order to better stand up to the golem. The woman herself kept well out of the way, having discarded Decius somewhere along a way. She kept a sight line with the golem just to be able to direct her barriers.

"Hey!" Rom yelled, standing in front of Marcus's barrier, unsure if the golem would respond to verbal cues. He pulled free his crossbow and fired a bolt at it for good measure, the projectile striking the golem in the brow and chipping off a small piece. That seemed to do the trick, and the golem thought twice about punching against the barrier from Asala it had run up against, turning on Rom instead. With a low roar it charged straight for him, pounding heavy steps that shook the street as it clambered up the stairs.

It made a leaping attempt at a smash that almost caught Rom off guard, but he had just enough space to roll out of the way to the side. That left the golem standing directly in front of the angry red barrier. His mark sparking to life, Rom pressed his hand against the construct's back and let loose a blast, taking small chunks out of it and making it stumble halfway forward. Not quite enough. He darted back a step. "Now, Asala!" he called. "Push it in!" No easy task, he was sure, but this seemed like their best chance.

A shield descended over the golem, bowed inward to try and trap it between the two barriers. It then began to constrict, soon brushing up against the back of the golem. Asala herself stepped out from where she was hiding, the magical glow of her barriers reaching up to her elbows. She strode forward, the clear effort of pushing such a solid creature written on her brow, as sweat began to bead and the look of exertion worked into her features. The magical glow on her arms only intensified as she walked, ramping up the strength of the barrier.

In the confined space it wasn't able to get much of a backswing on its punches, enabling the barrier to stay up longer, and within a few seconds it was pressed against the field preventing entry to Marcus's tower. There was a sizzling at first as the outer layer of stone on its back was scorched and burned away, but it soon built into a series of small explosions, the barrier violently fighting to keep the golem out, while Asala's barrier pushed it in. The runes on the surface of the golem's body lit up in a bright red hue, and flames soon covered the construct. It roared, rearing back with a fist that managed to punch and hold through the field, despite deafening cracks and small blasts.

The fist came back and punched Asala's barrier, shattering it, but it became obvious that little remained of the arm once it was done. The rest fell to pieces on the ground in front of it, and the golem staggered forward. Huge chunks had been burned away out of the back of it, too many for it to continue functioning, it seemed. It staggered forward heavily, wobbled, and then collapsed down the stairs in a heap of rubble, forcing Rom to backstep out of the way.

The street fell mostly to silence, the Venatori having given up the attack as well. Rom spared a glance for Khari and Leon, both injured pretty severely, but it seemed they'd managed to clean up their end of things. He looked back to Asala. "Nice work. Have another go at that barrier?" Indeed, it looked weakened, visibly flickering, and some of the doorway around it had been damaged by the golem's efforts to escape. Perhaps it had simply been forced to fend off too much with the golem's inhuman capability for endurance.

Asala exhaled deeply once and rolled her shoulders, wiping the sweat from her brow while she was at it. She took a glance at the wavering barrier and nodded. "Okay. I will try to hurry," she added with a look toward Leon and Khari.

"Thank you." Rom, meanwhile, made his way quickly over to Chryseis, who appeared to be unconscious, sitting slumped against the wall at the side of the street. She always came prepared he knew, and when he crouched at her side he rummaged first through the small bags on her belt, finding a few healing potions. He took them all, four in total, and carried them quickly back to the street on the other side of Marcus's entrance, offering them out to Khari and Leon.

"Drink these," he said, setting them down to empty his hands and let them decide how to split them. "Asala's working on the barrier. We need to be ready for more once we're inside." They had no idea what had happened to Ithilian and Amalia, but knowing the history they had with the magister, it could be even worse than what they'd encountered out here.

Still... there was an opportunity here. Leaving Khari and Leon to the potions and their healing, Rom made his way back over to Chryseis, who still had an arrow lodged in her side. She wasn't in great shape, but it didn't seem like she'd die if she was just left here, either. He returned to her side, crouching again and taking hold of the arrow. What to do with it was what he hesitated on.

She coughed, and stirred, and still he didn't let go of the arrow. Opening her eyes, she didn't seem surprised to find him there, but winced all the same as little motions of the arrowhead caused painful twinges in her abdomen.

"If you're going to do it, best do it now," she advised him. As ever, his intentions were plain as day to her, and likely had been from the time they met. "Before your friends come over here." He locked eyes with her, finding them almost uncaring, disinterested.

"I need you to be gone," he said quietly, unsure of why the words left him. Why he felt the need.

"If it needs to be done, why are you hesitating?" She coughed, her lips slightly painted with blood. "Why am I still alive? I've played my part. I have nothing left to offer you." Still he hesitated, and her lip curled into a snarl. "Do it. Or are you still a slave?"

“Gone's not dead." A metallic scrape accompanied the flat pronouncement; Khari's sword dragged slightly against the road until she planted it point down in the dirt, leaning heavily on it. The same hand gripped an empty potion bottle between her last two fingers. The other arm still hung at her side in a way that suggested serious injury, but her eyes were clear when they found Rom's. “And dead's not the same as gone. This isn't about her, or what she deserves. It's about you. What you deserve. The only one who can make you a slave anymore is you." She exhaled, the breath shaky, and her grip tightened on the handle of the sword. Her face was as easy to read as it had ever been: past the pain she was in, Khari was quite at ease.

She believed what she said. And more than that, she had faith in him. Trust. Enough of it that she didn't feel the need to say any more than she already had. Instead, she simply regarded him with open expectation, her head tilted slightly to the side, loose curls stuck to her neck with sweat and frizzing up from her crown, a half-formed smile curling her mouth.

"All of you talk about things too much, you know that?" Chryseis winced again, trying not to move while Rom still had the hand on the arrow in her. "If you're not going to do it, then could you please—gah!"

He pulled the arrow out of her, tossing it aside and backing away a step. She hissed out a breath in pain, pressing her hand to the wound, opening her potions pouch with the other and finding it empty. "Wonderful. Rob me, and then spare me."

Not a moment later, a loud pop punctuated Chryseis's sentence. It sounded as if it came from the barrier barring their way, and a look in that direction would reveal Asala scampering back away from the door--the popping perhaps startling her more than anyone else. After she'd scurried some distance from the now open door, a shield rose up in front of her to shield her from some blow back that fortunately never came. After a moment or two of nothing, she finally felt comfortable to let the shield fall, before tossing glances to all of her friends around her.

She took one last deep breath before a gentle pinkish light wrapped around her hands and she began to make her way toward Leon.

The removal of the barrier was enough to immediately draw Rom's attention away from Chryseis, and his blade and shield were soon in his hands again. "Anyone who still can, we need to get there."

There was no way of telling what had happened inside the tower.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Cyrus felt like he'd been drifting for an eternity, half-aware and right at the familiar edges of the Fade.

He couldn't be dreaming, because that wasn't something he was capable of any longer. He'd suspected for close to a year now that the next time he would ever be here was when—

Even weakened, he was sharp, and the natural conclusion clicked into place immediately, but without any sense of urgency. He was dying. Or dead. Or just... suspended somewhere between the two. The ground felt solid beneath his feet, and when he looked down, it was to find that he couldn't see any of it for the yawning darkness that surrounded him. He couldn't see his own body, either, but he could still feel it. His fingertips were cold, and his chest ached fiercely, though it felt like a distant thing somehow, almost like someone else's pain. He could hear voices, too far to make out the words and running together, like time hadn't separated quite properly into distinct moments. Like everything was happening at the same moment and always.

He found it odd that he wasn't more curious about this. Very clearly, he stood now at the cusp between life and death. Perhaps he should have tried to see more, or explored further, or at the very least plotted the course of action most likely to end well for him, but he just... didn't. He had no particular desire to go anywhere or do anything, and so he lingered, more passive than he'd ever been, and waited.

When at last his eyes cracked open, definitively on the material side of the Veil, it was with the same unusual sanguinity. He was in pain, to be sure—it felt like a small star had imploded inside his chest, tearing apart his insides and burning them all at once, but that's all it was. Pain. No panic accompanied it, and so when he drew his breath, he did it carefully, stopping when his wounded body reached its obvious limit and exhaling slowly, through his teeth. He didn't try to move, except to blink a few more times and adjust to the light.

“What do you know?" His voice cracked a little; no doubt he really needed water. “Seems I've a heart after all. Can't imagine it would hurt this much otherwise." Grimacing, he turned his head slightly to the side. He didn't seem to be alone.

"You're awake!" It was Astraia's voice that said it, breathlessly as though she'd been running, but all she did was rise from a chair nearby in the room. There were others, too. Zahra, asleep. Stellulam, awake but not the type to practically jump at him as Astraia did. She stopped at his bedside, lighting a magelight spell in one hand, the other finding Cyrus's brow and gently tugging his eye open a little wider. Checking one, then the other. Opening his mouth and looking in there, too. Gazing over the wounds on his chest, focusing intently. When at last she seemingly confirmed that nothing was amiss, she broke into a wide smile. It looked as though she'd even shed a tear or two.

"Don't try to move, please. I'll get Asala." She started backing up towards the door. "She saved you, I just... helped a little. Watched. I'll get her." She pulled the door open, and disappeared outside, soft footsteps fading away at a moderate run.

He grimaced in her wake, but she was probably right that it was the wise thing to do. Certainly Asala was the healing specialist on hand. Cyrus blinked, letting his eyes readjust after the examination with the light, then brought them to rest on Stellulam. Offering half a smile, he shifted one arm to extend his hand slightly towards her. “Almost got myself into too much trouble this time, didn't I?"

She made an exasperated little noise, but didn't hesitate to move her chair closer and take his hand. "Cy, you scared us half to death, is what you did." She fussed a bit with his hair, pushing a few sweat-curled locks back from his forehead, but he knew quite well she was mostly doing it as a way of reassuring herself that he was really there. And a way of letting him know she was really there. It had been that way since he'd been waking up from nightmares instead of near-death experiences, both of them stuffed into her bunk because they'd needed to know they weren't alone.

Stellulam looked from up close like she'd seen better days; there was a distinct sense of being drained to her, and her red-rimmed eyes betrayed just how miserable 'half to death' was. The silver chain Asvhalla had given her was still around her neck, the attached pendant beneath her tunic rather than over it. "The others made it back okay, just so you know. I don't know exactly what happened, still, but apparently what Faraji did to you was the worst of it. The spell nicked your heart; for a while all of us had to work on it just to make sure we could heal it fast enough. Another inch to the left..." She didn't seem to be able to finish the thought aloud, but its conclusion was obvious enough.

Cyrus released a breath he hadn't quite registered he was still holding, squeezing Stellulam's hand gently. Not that he had the strength to do so firmly, at the moment. “It wasn't." He shifted, too infuriatingly weak to lift his other arm and so settling for brushing his thumb across her knuckles instead. “And I'm here. Don't act like I'm the only one who does stupid things in the name of heroics, Stellulam. We both know you're far more guilty of that than I." Frankly, he wouldn't even call his actions anything particularly heroic—they were just instincts and desperation. But there was no point quibbling over the semantics.

She frowned at that, but decided now was not the time to argue with any of it, semantics or otherwise.

He had to pause for a bit there; talking was already starting to wear him out. Perhaps he'd be unconscious again by the time Astraia got back. “What about the... the people, in the house? The prisoners?"

"Prisoners?" She fairly obviously had no idea what he was talking about. Perhaps fortuitously, it looked like Zahra was beginning to stir, however. She might well have an answer his sister did not.

The soft snoring coming from the corner of the room came to an abrupt stop. Zahra stretched her arms above her head, having seemingly heard snippets of the conversation, but clearly pretending that she hadn’t. Perhaps, she hadn’t even been asleep. It certainly looked that way. Heavy bags hung beneath her eyes, indicating that she’d forgone sleep, as well. She rubbed at her eyes, red-rimmed, either with fatigue, or sentiments she wouldn’t readily admit, stubborn as always.

She smiled when she looked at Cyrus, grin bare-bone and tired—obviously relieved that he was awake, happy that he hadn’t drifted off into the darkness, leaving them all behind. Her smile wavered, and set into a line when she realized what they were talking about. The space between them, growing ever longer. Stellulam’s words trailed off into nothingness, because she wasn’t sure what he was referencing. What they’d seen there, in the estate. She licked her lips, and glanced at the floor, squirming up in her chair so that she was sitting properly.

“Cy, we couldn’t
” she gave her head a shake, and tried again, “We didn’t have time. If we stayed any longer, you would’ve died.” The implications were clear, that if they’d stayed to help the others escape, Cyrus’s chances of survival would’ve been significantly reduced. Or, he wouldn’t have had a chance at all. The choice was obvious. Even so, she seemed to be fighting with the outcome since returning to the Riptide. She didn't seem to want to elaborate. That they hadn’t been able to save them
 well, Zahra wasn’t one for failures, and that had been something of one. “I’m glad you’re alive,” she exhaled softly, raking the mess of curls from her face, “Talk later, ya?”

With that, she swept out of the room, boots clopping down the hallway.

He was hardly content to leave it at that, but for the moment it seemed he had little choice. Still, he had nothing but time as long as he had to lay around here and recover, so perhaps he could put it to productive use by formulating ideas.

With a bit of a sigh, he squeezed Estella's hand again and offered her half a smile. “I would never decline your company if you wished to provide me with it, but... I think you should sleep, Stellulam. Who knows what waits for us after our voyage back, hm? Need our Lady Inquisitor in top shape, no doubt."

She favored him with a halfhearted smile, but nodded after a moment. "All right," she said quietly, clasping his hand briefly with both of hers. "But you remember to be patient and sleep, too, Cy. I don't want to hear from Astraia that you're moving around too soon." Releasing his hand, she leaned over to briefly press a kiss to his cheekbone, ruffling his hair a little as she pulled away. In her wake, he was left to silence.

Not too long after, footsteps began approaching the door. They shuffled as they made their way down the hall, though carried an unmistakable hurried quality to them. Only one person could put so much worry into simply walking. Asala soon entered the room, either forgoing or forgetting to knock first. The sight of a finally conscious Cyrus seemed to have smoothed out some of the concerned wrinkles out of her face, but a good deal remained yet. Dark heavy bags rested beneath her eyes, denoting her propensity to trade sleep for a watchful vigil at his bedside. It was a common visual for her, when one of them inevitably ended up injured. She smiled at him and glided to a chair beside him.

She opened her mouth in order to say something, then closed it after deciding against it. He could see her mind work behind her tired gaze, as scrounged for the words to say something. It lasted no more than a moment before she tilted her head and decided against it, and merely stated, "This will... tickle, but it is better than the alternative." Her healing spells then flicked to life in her hands, taking on the warm pinkish glow of compassion. It tickled and itched a bit like she said it would when the spell touched him, but with it it replaced some of the pain, at least enough for him to breathe without it hurting overmuch.

Cyrus didn't respond overmuch to it, turning his head to the other side to face the wall next to his bed instead. No doubt it would be a while before he made anything like a full recovery, but as long as he'd be good enough to get himself to the boat they'd be taking out of Minrathous, it didn't much matter. To Asala herself, he said nothing. A tight nod of acknowledgment at the beginning, then deliberate silence afterwards.

Asala only answered with a thin frown of her own and did not attempt to broach the silence. Instead it felt like she focused all of her attention into her spells. A comfortable warmth spread out from where she concentrated her spells and the tickling never became intolerable, and at times could even be considered quite pleasant.

That was, of course, the nature of the magic, so he didn't think much of it, taking advantage of the silence to let his thoughts wander and his senses go out of focus. He needed to sit down with Zahra and figure out exactly what was going on with the Contee family—if as he suspected they'd deposed everyone further down the tree than Corveus, it shouldn't be that difficult to convince him to release the prisoners. He could have them brought to his own estate; he was sure the staff would be willing to help care for them as they recovered. Particularly if he allocated enough funds for the purpose. He could pull from Vantania—the last indigo crop had been superlative. More than the larger country estate required to maintain and house the residents and the surrounding township.

Perhaps some day, he'd visit again, but for now, Cyrus considered himself lucky that his ancestors had chosen a trade—dye and textiles—that was always in demand. Things ran themselves, with or without his direct supervision.

Eventually Asala tilted her head as she began to speak again. "Are you--" she stopped herself, turning away for a moment and shaking her head. Apparently, whatever she was going to say didn't seem like such a good idea as she was saying it. "Is... something wrong," she decided on, glancing at his chest perhaps in hopes that he would realize she meant it in a way other than the obvious.

For a moment, he considered not answering the question, inane as it was. Unfortunately, his sharp tongue was always quicker than his sense of restraint. More fool, him. “You mean aside from the barely-patched hole in my chest?" It was clear enough from his tone how little he thought of the query, but he flattened it out after, until it was hollow and almost without inflection. “No. Everything is as normal."

The response caused Asala's head to dip and break her gaze on him, her eyes alighting on the spell in her hands. The frown on her lips deepened, and her eyelids fluttered for a moment. Despite her literal nature, it was clear that Asala did not believe him for a moment, but the terseness of his response seemed to affect her. The warmth wavered for a moment, before it evened back out again. "I am... I'm sorry," she said quietly.

“Oh?" The flatness gained a small edge of derision. Sorry, she said. As though she had the first idea what she'd done. “What for, pray tell?" He shifted his eyes to the ceiling and let them rest there, hoping that both the conversation and the healing would soon be done, so that he could go back to his thoughts, which were much preferable to the present topic.

"Everything..." she said even quieter this time, nearly approaching a whisper. There was pain in her face, though it did not seem that all of it was due to his sharp words. "I... " She began, before taking another look at Cyrus. Unlike the numerous other times where she hesitated in her words, this one felt more deliberate. A conscious decision where she carefully thought about it, before finally deciding against it. Whatever she had wanted to say, she apparently determined something and said nothing more. She held him in her gaze for a second more before slowly reverting her eyes back to her spells, shaking her head sadly.

“Everything, is it?" He resisted the urge to roll his eyes, but it was a near thing. “While I've no doubt you are capable of a great deal, I hardly think all the world's ills are to be laid at your feet. Would you like to try again?" Let her squirm. She deserved to. If she didn't bloody well know what she'd done wrong, then he wasn't interested in an empty apology anyway.

There was another sigh, though this one had more substance with it and lacked the submission the others had. She glanced back up to him, her eyes having gathered a strength that had replaced the sadness that had been in them before. She seemed tired, and not just in general, but his constant derision. "I was unaware that you wished to hear what I had to say," she stated with that certain firmness she could be found with every so often. She looked at him for a bit more before intently returning to her work, "If you truly wish to know, then..." her lips fell into a thin line as she tilted her head again, like she was trying to force the words.

"I hate that this is the first conversation we've had in what feels like ages, and I hate that it is under these circumstances. But most of all," she said, clenching her fists as she spoke and the warmth of the spell wavering as she did. She winced as if the words themselves were causing her pain. "I hate seeing you like this." She deflated a bit after that, her head sinking into her shoulders, though her hands unclenched. She seemed even more tired than when she first entered. "Not just the physical injuries either. Those I can heal with time..." she said, quieter, though with the same firmness.

"But those in here," she said, stretching out a finger to gently brush not against the most recent one, but rather, an inch to the left. "These I cannot heal, no matter how much I wish I could. I just..." she trembled a wistfully before she continued. "Do not know how. And I am... sorry that I don't," she said softly.

Cyrus's lip curled. He brushed her hand away with his own, weakened though it was. “Don't touch me." He could tolerate what was necessary for healing, but anything beyond that was unwanted, and he was willing to insist. “You have a damn funny way of showing that you care, not appearing for nearly a year after it happened." No, more than a year by this point, with no conversation beyond the incidental contact of two people who still inhabited the same public spaces from time to time. “Don't you dare pin the blame for the state of things on me. I was—" His voice cracked.

He didn't want to lay himself bare, did not want to be vulnerable. Not in front of someone he knew now he could not trust with it. But the vicious, vindictive, worst part of him wanted her to know. Exactly what she'd done. Exactly who she was just like. Exactly how far she had to go before she could call herself compassionate and have it ring anything but hollow to his ears.

“I wanted to die, and you couldn't even be bothered to visit." He made direct eye contact with her for the first time since she'd entered, eyes narrow and bright with moisture he refused to acknowledge. He'd always had the most difficulty masking the feeling in them. Even when he could smooth the feeling from the rest of his face, his eyes often betrayed him. He struggled to keep his breathing steady—a labor in more than one way, considering his condition. “I didn't need you to heal me. I just needed—" He cut himself off. That was too much. He refused to name the feeling, even in the service of forcing her to understand. His next words were still harshened by the jagged edge of his rasping tone, but there was no longer any vulnerability to be found in them.

“Get out. I'm recovered enough for someone else to handle the rest."

She sat quietly and took it, her eyes on the floor in front of her and her hands clutching her knees. She accepted all of his words, and winced with every blow, but she did not try to deny it or fight it. Unlike his ignored tears, the ones on Asala's cheeks were clear and bare for him to see, and when he told her to, she quietly rose and took her leave. When she reached for the doorknob, she hesitated for a moment but quickly shook her head and pulled, and slipped out.

He sighed harshly into the empty room, his body going boneless and slack as some of the built-up tension evaporated all at once.

It just figured that he'd feel more like shit now than he had before. Somehow, he always ended up the villain, even in his own damn life. Even when he was trying to be better. But like a wounded animal, he'd lashed out blindly, using even his pain as more weaponry, bitter vengeance on someone who probably didn't deserve it. Asala had hurt him; that didn't mean he should have turned even this blunted form of his ire against her. Running a hand down his face, Cyrus raised his eyes back to the ceiling. He was exhausted now, but he knew sleep would not take him for hours yet. Perhaps someone would be kind enough to induce it with a spell or potion.

A minute, or two, or some indeterminable amount of time later, there was a soft knock on the doorframe. "Hello, Cyrus."

Chryseis looked to have been sleeping up until recently, judging by the messy state of her hair, hastily patted down, and the robe she'd given little thought to arranging when she threw it over herself. She looked tired, about as much as he'd ever seen her look, but not nearly as tired as he felt. "If you'd prefer to be alone, I'll go, but... I'm going home tomorrow, and now that you're awake I expect you will be too."

He honestly wasn't sure. Perhaps it would be better if he was alone, in this state. Then again, having the time and space to dwell had never been particularly helpful to him. Whatever else she may be, Chryseis was his friend, or something close enough to it. “It's fine—take a seat if you like. Seems I always look terrible when we talk, but at least it's not my fault this time." He tried for humor, unable to tell if it worked or fell flat—his ability to process emotion seemed to be hitting its limit for one day. The docks at Redcliffe seemed like ages ago, though it hadn't really been that long.

"Could be worse," she suggested quietly. "The magic stayed away from your face." She sank into the seat at his bedside, her own attempt at humor failing to reach her as well.

"A lot has happened in the last few years. Understatement. It... has given me much to think on. I hope you'll forgive me for saying so, but I barely recognize you as the man I spoke with back in Redcliffe. I look in the mirror and find I'm much the same." She didn't look it, at the moment, not really, but no doubt she knew herself, and was able to speak with authority on the subject.

She frowned. "When we were caught in that magic of my father's there, you had one concern and one concern only. The cynical magister would say that you had one weakness. Now it would seem you've let yourself have many. My... former slave seems to think I'm in need of a change, before I crumble in on myself. No doubt he's been able to see you change, as you so clearly have, literally throwing your heart in front of people you barely know." She seemed to find the idea ridiculous, and yet there was something to the way she said it. Something that had her mystified, that this person she'd once known could do such a thing.

"Perhaps this isn't a question you can answer, but... is it worth it? What you've been through, the way you've changed?"

Cyrus swallowed thickly. “In my defense, I was wearing armor at least." His tone was strained; he reached up and probed the site of his injury with his fingers. It twinged, but certainly not enough to account for the entirety of the ache he felt. The room disappeared for a moment as his eyes closed, but heavy as they weighed, they reopened automatically.

The actual answer to her question, when it came, was soft. “I don't know. You're right that I... have more weaknesses now. And some of them have already bitten me, so to speak. Places where I've erred, made myself vulnerable in the wrong way, or at the wrong time, or to the wrong person." A thing he was still recovering from, if his acidity when confronted with just such a person was anything to go by. “But I... when it goes right, this... thing I'm trying to do, the person I'm trying to become, it feels—better. Better to look someone in the eye and know their life means just as much as yours than to look down on them from some great height." He scoffed at himself, though he knew not whether he directed it at his words now or how he'd been then.

“It's less lonely, if nothing else."

"I see." She fell silent for a moment, considering his words. "I'm not sure if I can live that way here, like you've done in your frozen mountain hovel. This city has always operated on its own set of rules, and they're hard to break. But... I can't leave it. It's the one thing I've never given up on, even if my methods have often rivaled our enemies."

She let a deep breath go through her, in and out. "Maybe it's worth it to break the rules. Maybe it's the only way things will change. Feel better, as you say." She frowned again, looking at his condition. "Is there anything I can do for you, Cyrus?"

He offered half a smile. She probably wasn't wrong, about any of it. “Actually, if you don't mind putting me to sleep, I could really use a bit more, I think." He huffed quietly, meeting her eyes with a steadiness he figured probably wasn't like him.

“If it's worth anything... I think you have it in you. To break the rules. Or change them. Change you, if that's something you want. If I can do even this much..." He shrugged, then flinched when it pulled at his injury.

"I'm... glad you think so." She half-smiled herself, and for just a moment she looked quite a bit younger. She lit the sleep spell in her hand, lifting it slowly towards his head. "Until next we meet. Take care of yourself, Cyrus."

Her fingers touched lightly against his forehead. The magic worked rapidly, and the room soon faded, until naught but dreamless darkness embraced him once more.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The leaves were beginning to retreat in Skyhold's garden as autumn steadily fell away back into winter. The flowers and trees were starting to hide away from the harsh bite in the air. Even presently, there was a nip in the air, though Asala didn't mind it over much. She found it easier to think with a little chill in the air, and it helped to clear her mind. For what good it would do. She hadn't felt much like studying anything in her room recently, and it felt as if she could never get anything meaningful done when she tried. Her mind always wandered away from the task at hand and lingered on Cyrus's words. No matter how hard she tried to think about something else, she always went back to them and she could feel her slip deeper into her malaise. He was right, she should have visited instead of avoiding him, she knew that. But... She shook her head. There were no excuses.

She leaned back against the little bench she had put under the dogwood tree and sighed. She had left her room in order to avoid such thoughts, yet here she was slipping back into them. She let her head fall back to rest against the sturdy wood behind her and closed her eyes, hoping to catch a little rest that had not been easy to find at night.

Despite the crunchy leaves littering the ground and said person’s inability to do anything remotely subtle, calloused hands slipped over Asala’s already shuttered eyes. If only for a moment. More like than not, she’d been too focused on her thoughts to hear the approach, rather than any feeble effort on the person’s accord. Whose hands they belonged to was apparent as soon as their voice whispered at the side of her head, just behind the quaint, little bench, “Been looking for you for ages.” A snorting laugh, clipping into a cough, “Er, not forever. Just a little bit, actually.”

Zahra’s fingers fanned out a little, allowing the light to kiss her vision. She finally released her, sidestepping to lean her elbows over the top of the bench. A small smile played on her lips, though her eyebrows were drawn. Concerned, perhaps. It was always easy to tell, she’d never been very good at hiding her emotions. Probably never had much reason to. Either that, or Asala’s worries were drawn as clear as day. As of late, the captain had developed a habit of taking notes of these small signs, and tried to rectify them in any way she could. Even if words, or actions, alone couldn’t solve the problem, it didn’t stop her from trying.

The dogwood tree’s limbs creaked under the slight breeze, allowing more petals to fall overhead. “You look ravishing of course,” her smile tempered itself into a slight line, soft around the edges, as she leaned forward and studied her face, “but you've been looking a little
 lost lately.” It was an invitation to speak her mind, if she wished. The way she let the silence linger between them.

"Maybe I am always lost," Asala answered with a sigh, her head still tilted back. Maybe she just feigned she knew what she was doing, when in all actuality she did not. She let her head loll to the side so that she looked at Zee, before she shook her head slightly. "I... I made a mistake, Zee," she began. Maybe talking about it would help. Holding on to it silently and dwelling on it certainly was not helping. "I... I don't know. Seeing Cyrus injured again-- I should have seen him, before. Back when he... Well, back then." She didn't want to say the exact words, as if putting them in her mouth would make it all that much worse. She could not imagine how Cyrus must have felt after he had lost his magic-- How could she?

"I should have stayed with him. I should have done so many things that I did not. I was... afraid," she said, leaning forward and shaking her head. Every time she thought about it, another pang of regret racked her. If she could go back, she would do so many things differently. But she could not.

She leaned forward on her knees and shook her head before glancing back toward Zee. "All I have are petty excuses."

Zahra hm’d in response, before decidedly circling around the bench and plopping down beside her. There was no pull to her lips at the admission. Certainly, no judgments. She had probably made many of her own mistakes, especially in her line of work. Her latest had, perhaps, been the source of Cyrus’s injury. While she’d been rather tight-lipped about the occurrences of the night in Minrathous, from the bits and pieces Asala had heard, it had involved her family. A messy situation, with messy results. Not all bad, however.

For a moment they remained in companionable silence, shoulders pressed together. She’d never been one for space, though this time, her presence felt intentional. “Funny thing about mistakes,” she crossed her ankle over her knee, “they can’t be taken back, but they can be mended.” Her eyebrows creased. Sincere. Honest to a fault. Even when it hurt to hear. Especially so. “You know, it’s not all bleak. There’s still room for that. The fixing bit. Even if you feel lost. Even when he’s angry and you think he’ll never forgive you.” There was a tilt of her head, accompanied by a small, knowing smile. “Unfortunately, that’s always the hardest part.”

After all, it wasn’t the sort of thing one could heal with their hands.

She reached over and knocked her knuckles against Asala’s cheek. Softly. “So, how will you mend?”

Asala thought about it for a moment. Her avoiding the issue is what caused this in the first place, doing the same would only make things worse. She would have to do something to mend things, time alone wouldn't heal this wound. It would also cause it to fester even more. But neither was it a thing she could rush, and forcibly attempting to do it would only scar things further. She sighed softly and let her eyes drift to her hands, her palms outstretched for her to see. "Slowly, and gently. But steadily, hopefully," she answered, glancing back up into Zee's eyes. She managed a small smile and a nod of her head. "You are right," she agreed. It would be difficult, and she did not look forward to it, but she would have to try, for better or for worse. She... didn't want to not try again.

"Thanks Zee."

“Anytime,” Zahra’s mouth pulled into a wide, toothy grin. Assured, as always. As if it was an obvious fact that she would be here if she was needed, be it with a ready ear or shoulder, or at times, even sage advice. She seemed to believe Asala quite capable of mending her bridge, no matter how long it took her. It was clear that she certainly believed it possible. An inevitability. Not how, but when. Otherwise, she may have overreached, in an effort to help. Something she was also fond of doing. She uncrossed her leg and abruptly slipped off the wooden bench, turning on her heels to face her once more. Her wild curls fell in front of her face, brightening with anticipation.

“What say you about a change of scenery?” An eyebrow rose with the inflection, hands coming to plant on her hips. It looked like she might’ve started wringing them if she hadn’t, bristling with energy as she seemed to be. A secret place, perhaps, like the one she’d constructed in the empty tower. Now, full of baubles and foolish things, bright as the sun; another world of her own creation. Littered with a tangle of thingamajigs and gadgets that had no names, no stories but the ones she made up. This time, she didn’t ask for Asala to close her eyes, only held out her hand, palm turned up.

No hints, at all. Only an invitation accompanied by the coyest of smirks. A cat simpering over a secret. Worrisome, in most cases, though when she was involved, they tended to be on the more innocuous side of things.

The smile found her again, this time in earnest. She held the palm in her gaze for a moment, thinking about all of the adventures and places that it promised to take her. There was no hesitation, and Asala soon took it in her own. "Of course."

When she took her hand, Zahra helped her to her feet and kept hold of it only long enough to ensure that she’d follow along beside her. There was a moment where her fingers lingered there, wrapped around hers, before a bark of laughter rippled out. It sounded a little nervous, clipped around the edges. Bereft of her usual breezy confidence. She swung her attention elsewhere, expression unreadable. Unlike herself. At least not until the flow of conversation eased its was back into ambiguous hints, showered in a way only she seemed capable of.

Water. A secluded location. No further hints.

She led them away from Skyhold’s grounds, following the rough path that trailed down past the amber-leaved trees, shrubs that encroached on both sides, and large, flattened boulders. Perfect for stargazing. The trail itself didn’t appear very well maintained, though someone had recently trekked through on more than one occasion. She seemed content to let the anticipation hang in the air, feeling no need to fill the silence. A small cabin came into view as the pathway widened into a grassier area. Abandoned if the lack of activity was anything to go by.

A lake, outfitted with a small wooden pier. The water was still, reflecting like a glossy, undulating mirror. Lazy clouds were cast against the surface, sailing across the sky and water alike. As they drew nearer, a boat could be seen tied to the right side of the pier. Perfect for two people to comfortably sit in. It almost looked as if it were new, crafted from wood that bore no moss, grime, or indications of wear or time. Almost too conveniently placed. A small basket had been placed on one of the benches.

“Ta-da, a little piece of paradise, hidden in the unforgiving, blistering cold of this wee place we call home.” She held out her hands, fanning them out towards the boat and lake. Her expression turned slightly dubious as she halted at the beginning of the pier, dropping her hand atop one of the posts, “It’ll float. Probably.”

"Probably?" Asala asked with an arched brow, though a small smile still managed to work its way into her lips. "Zee... The water is cold," she stated before she gently shook her head. She found herself chuckling lightly and she shrugged, if Zee had enough faith in the little boat to sail on it, then she would as well. Asala wasn't the ship captain after all. Besides, it sounded like a magnificent idea to her, regardless of the weather.

She stood beside Zee, putting both hands on another post and lifted herself ever so slightly up so that see could peer down into the boat, not that she knew what to look for. She then turned back toward Zee and nodded her consent. "Captain?" she asked, offering her hand in order to be led into their tiny ship.

“I’m eighty-percent sure it won’t sink to the bottom. Don’t know about you, but I like those odds,” Zahra nearly vaulted from the pier, landing squarely in the boat. Her arms flailed, before she got her footing back and tossed her head in a laugh. Only she would laugh at the prospect of falling into the very, very cold water. The boat rocked and swayed under her weight, but held up. No holes. No dramatic creaks, indicating that it’d meet an unfortunate end at the bottom of the lake. It was safe. For now, anyway. She held out her hands and wriggled her fingers as if to say ah-ha, it’s fine, after all. A moment before, she hadn’t looked so sure.

She planted one of her feet against the pier, and leaned forward to reach Asala’s proffered hand. Once their hands were linked, she drew as close to the wooden posts as she could. Bracing the swaying boat, so she could board without fear of plunging into the water. “It’s time to tame the mighty waves, matey,” her eyebrows drew up, voice drawn into an eccentric drawl. What one might have imagined a pirate to sound like. The wide grin hadn’t left her face, at all. Surrounded by water, she seemed to come alive, and become larger than herself. At least, it looked that way. “Don’t worry, you’re in good hands. They say I’m the best navigator in these waters. Treacherous as they are.”

"Then I am very fortunate indeed," Asala said with a bow. When she rose however, there was a jovial smile on her lips. It wasn't that long ago that she was entirely literal minded, and might have taken the words at face value, but now she was able to see them for what they were. Maybe it was due to the proximity to people like Zee, and Khari, and even Cyrus whose humor might have seeped into her own. Though... the comment about being eighty-percent sure did give her some cause for concern, as she glanced at the water once more. But still. She'd take Zee's eighty-percent over her own hundred-percent when it came to boats.

She carefully used Zee's hand to lower herself into the boat, trying her best to not tip them both over into the undoubtedly cold water below. Once she had both feet below deck, as it were, she held both hands out in order to try and keep her balance before she slowly slid down to take a seat. She glanced around at the lake in front of them before she tossed her head back to Zee. "I get to be the, uh, first mate, right?" she asked with an expectant rise of a brow.

Zee’s grin widened as Asala settled into the boat. Only then did she release her grip, and turn towards the bow of the little boat. The oars hung out far, rigged into metal hoops. There were small etchings on the paddle. Something that looked like horns and hearts, carved in by an unsteady, unpracticed hand. She moved the basket out of their way and tucked it underneath her bench. From the smell of it, she’d managed to smuggle something sweet from Skyhold’s kitchen. Probably some sort of baked good. Fresh, too. The amount of work put into the entire thing was reminiscent of Stel’s party.

She reached over to the loop thrown over the nearest post and pulled them free of it. Deft hands, untangling the knots. Only then did she plop down at the front of the boat, snatching up the oars and beginning to paddle, without much difficulty, to the center of the lake. It spanned out a few yards in each direction, but looked as if they were gliding across azure skies, a mirror parting as soon as their movement caused ripples to shatter the image. “Of course. I would choose no other,” she smiled, as if it were obvious.

Their knees bumped together, seeing how small the boat was. Proximity had never bothered Zee before, nor did she seem to mind now. As soon as they reached the middle of the lake, she stopped rowing and turned to face her properly, hair wild in the breeze. “I wanted to show you, before the frost starts and robbed me of the chance.” A laugh brightened her dusky features. “Claimed by Captain Zahra, and First Mate Asala. What say you to that?”

Asala was still, her body almost stiff. The boat gently swayed in the water with each of Zee's paddle, and she was afraid that even the smallest shift of weight in the wrong direction would dump them out into the water below, and spoil Zee's whole idea. Likewise, the closeness between them in the small boat did not bother her in the slightest she found. Time had seen to it that she became more comfortable when near the others. She tilted her head slightly to watch the waves ripple out from beneath them as they skated across the glossy surface of the lake.

In spite of the beauty of their slice of the world, Asala still found herself stealing glances for Zee, smiling every time her eyes returned. Once they reached the heart of the lake, they finally returned to her for good. "I like the sound of that," she said, before she pursed her lips in a thoughtful manner. "We should name it then," she stated with a tilt to her head, part jokingly, part seriously. As far as she knew, nobody had given it a name yet and if they had, and the idea of the both of them finally giving it one, well. She would enjoy that thought very much.

“Kadan,” Zee said, easily. As if it were any other word. Perhaps, she didn’t truly understand its meaning. She stared at her and grinned wide, settling the oars back to the sides, secured by the iron hoop. For whatever reason, she seemed to be pleased at having come up with it in the first place, leaning forward with her elbows perched on her knees; a secretive expression plastered across her face. “Aslan used to say it meant something beautiful. Something close to the heart.”

Kadan. Asala had also leaned forward bringing them even closer and put her own elbows on her knees. It had been a while since she had heard the word, and hearing it again so suddenly made her inhale sharply and avert her gaze toward the glass-like surface of the lake. "He was correct," she said, almost wistfully, "It means... 'where the heart lies.'" With the words, Asala turned back toward her, returning Zee's smile with one of her own, though knowing how her emotions quite plainly had a tendency to run rampant across her face, undoubtedly it held little secrets. "I, uh... I like that."

She felt it tremble as a sudden heat welled up in her face. She closed her eyes again and let her head slump down. Do it, her heart said, but what if... her head responded. She... didn't want to wait. Not anymore. Putting it off until later would be a mistake, and she did not want to make another one like that. If she were to make one... Then this was the one she wanted to make. She glanced back up at Zee, as she felt the bloom of the blush already on her cheeks. "Ka-kadan," she trembled out. Her hand, however, was not so hesitant as she reached out and placed it upon Zee's collarbone, and she closed the short distance between them until her lips pressed against Zee's.

Zee’s reaction was slow, as if she couldn’t grasp what was happening. She blinked at her and tilted her head to the side when Asala’s hand drew up to her collarbone. For someone with so much swagger, and so many sweetly-whispered words loosed from her lips like arrows, she certainly hadn’t expected the kiss. One moment she was grinning at her, possibly expecting praise for her brilliance, and the next she was red-faced and floundering in the boat.

Enough for her hand to grab at the side of the boat and miss entirely. Her hand found air, and she leaned and did not stop. The entire vessel, if that’s what it could be called, rocked precariously to the side, upset by the improper weight distribution. Her attempt to right the boat before it leaned too far to the side failed miserably. The water, predictably cold, poured over the lip of the boat and spilled them into the lake.

Lake Kadan.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel Character Portrait: Non-Player Characters

0.00 INK

The stairs leading up to Hightown had never felt so numerous.

It was understandable: though there were no live opponents to inhibit their progress, there were still wounded among them, those whose injuries slowed them down but did not halt them, and the passage itself was lined with corpses. Militia members, city guard, templars, and the occasional noble. They vastly outnumbered the red templar dead, and it was obvious to anyone with the eyes to see it. The picture presented was hardly encouraging, and the anxiety hung thick over those moving towards Hightown.

No one could say exactly what they would find there. A battle still active and bloody if they were lucky, a field of the dead and red templars aplenty if they were not. Lucien, accustomed to setting aside his emotions for the sake of making it out of battle alive, found that he simply was not equal to that task in this case; the knot of dread in his gut only tightened as they moved forward, he at the head of the formation, the Inquisition's Irregulars and a few of his Lions just behind. Ashton and the remains of the militia and guard came after, and then the rest. It was by no means an inconsiderable force, but neither had Kirkwall's been, when this all began.

He wondered what would be left when it ended. His grip on Everburn tightened.

As they neared Hightown, some of the bodies began to be more purposefully displayed. Stripped of their armor and lashed to pikes driven into the earth on either side. Lucien didn't recognize any of the faces, but it wasn't difficult to guess who they were: templars, those that had stood in the way of the red tide as it advanced. They looked to have been dead for days.

The top of the stairs came in sight, as did a row of tower shields blocking the width of the entryway, sharp spears leveled in their direction from the front ranks of red templar infantry. Lucien could hear Séverine's breath leave her in a rush beside him, and all he had to do was follow her gaze to the last body on the left. Knight-Commander Cullen was stripped as the others were, secured to a more sturdy pole and displayed as a warning for all attempting to enter Hightown to see. He was covered in wounds, but his face was left untouched. Clearly they wanted him to be recognized.

"Go back the way you came, Inquisition," a voice called out from behind the row of shields. Two of them parted, letting a tall, powerfully built man in glittering armor encased in red lyrium pass through, his glowing greatsword resting upon his shoulder. His face was concealed by a full helm, but it wasn't difficult to guess who he was, either.

"Traitor," Séverine hissed, the chain of her flail clinking at her side. "You die today."

Carver Hawke shook his head. "My position is superior. Turn around, go back the way you came, and we'll settle this another time, on another field. Attack, and your forces will break, just as the Queen's did."

Lucien straightened to his full height. "Your position was more superior two hours ago, and yet here we are." Without taking his hands from the hilt of his sword, he gestured behind him with his head. "The people behind me make a living beating odds like these. Lay down your arms unless you want a demonstration."

He was of two minds: desperate to push forward, all the rest of this be damned. And still, despite everything, himself: someone who knew his obligations. And one of them was to allow the opportunity for surrender. No one ever took it, but that wasn't the point. Everyone here knew what this would come to.

"Ah, I've missed you Lucien," Ashton stated, though the little laugh he gave afterward was mirthless.

In the distance, there was an almost rhythmic boom, boom. Something smashing against a solid surface repeatedly, perhaps, only audible in the tense silence before the inevitable storm here. Carver seemed to pay it no mind. "Your head will make for an excellent gift to the Elder One, Emperor."

Without warning, a volley of arrows arced over the top of the red templar line, soaring down at the Inquisition's force at close range. "Shields!" was all Séverine had time to cry before the unwary were struck, a few in the front ranks going down before barriers and bulwarks could catch the rest of them. By the time the volley had passed, Carver had disappeared back behind his defensive line, spears awaiting the Inquisition's uphill charge. Another volley would be only seconds away.

And the arrows were the most dangerous part of the situation. They were only dangerous as long as the line in front remained to protect them, but considering the walled gate at the top of the staircase, the battle would be uphill in more than one sense.

There was no time to waste. Lucien charged, the enchantment on Everburn heating the edges of the blade until they were silver-white. His initial position saw him to the line first, and he swung the blade in a controlled downward arc, cleaving the wooden shaft of the pike directly in front of him. His attempt to body-check the red templar behind it only pushed the man back a step, where he braced against the next stair and held, throwing the pole away and reaching for a longsword to pair with his shield instead. To Lucien's left, another sought to take advantage of his momentary stop, a second spear seeking the weakness in his armor beneath his arm.

But Khari was already there, half a pace behind and to his left, guarding his blind spot and stepping forward to meet the spear with her sword. A quick upward stroke deflected, sending the end of the thrust harmlessly over their heads, and with a snarl, she took another step up, thrusting her heavy sword for the templar responsible. It screeched off the gorget protecting the armored man's neck, and she was forced back down the very same step when he lashed out with his shield. Holding her position by her toes, she redirected her momentum, throwing herself forward against the line once more. It yielded no further for her than it had for him, but she didn't reel backwards either.

The army as a whole smashed into the red templar line next, a sudden deafening cacophany of steel on steel erupting where so recently there had been stillness and quiet. "Push!" Séverine called out, not even bothering to use her weapon and simply lowering down behind her shield and driving her legs as hard as she could into the stairs.

"Where did the knights go?" Vesryn asked, driving into the line on Lucien's other side. His own shield matched any of the red templar ones for size, but unfortunately his spear was nearly useless in such tight quarters. The red templar spearmen not in the front ranks were really the only ones that could use theirs anymore, and they stabbed back and forth, aiming for faces, throats, anywhere they could shed blood. Every few seconds another cry of pain or gurgled shout sounded out from the Inquisition ranks, while arrows flew overhead all the while, striking barriers from the mages that covered their heads.

"Oh!" Vesryn suddenly shouted. "I have an idea! Where's the Lord Inquisitor? Someone get Romulus up here!"

"Clear a path!" further back in the ranks, Estella had clearly overheard the suggestion and either understood what Vesryn was talking about or else simply decided to take on faith that the idea was a good one. Lucien heard the rustle and clank of positions being shuffled, but now his job had become holding the templars to their current positioning, and he couldn't spare much attention to it.

A pike dug in at his side, where the front and back plates of his armor joined, and he hissed as it pierced the chainmail, the force behind it far greater than most people would ever have a chance to muster. It sank a few inches into his side before he could shift away from it and retaliate, closing a hand over the pike behind the head of it and pulling with controlled force. That was not the directional force his opponent was braced against, and he tumbled forward, Everburn finding the armpit beneath his outstretched spear-arm and severing the large artery there. He dropped, only for another to fill his place within moments.

"Get down behind me!" Vesryn loudly suggested to the two Inquisitors. Both of them were much more lightly armored, and not best positioned on the front lines of a heavy infantry crush for long. When he could spare a brief moment, Vesryn looked back and down at Romulus. "We need a rift, right over there, right now!"

The Lord Inquisitor clearly wasn't so sure that was a good idea, but at the moment they didn't seem to have any others. The Inquisition's second and third ranks were being bled by the red templars, who had higher ground and frankly better organization, given that their army wasn't cobbled together from half a dozen different forces. Already the stairs underneath them were stained with a fresh coat of red. Grimacing, Romulus lit up his marked palm with a volatile energy practically bursting from within. He moved it up as though his arm was submerged underwater; Vesryn instinctively turned aside a spear that thrust for the glowing light.

With a crackling and a snap like a spark of built up static electricity, the magic flew from his hands, finding a spot in the air somewhere above the ranks of the red templars. A rift to the Fade erupted out of thin air, blindingly bright green, howling with a seeming hunger to consume everything around it. The immediate targets were the red templars, the front ranks of their archers and the back ranks of the heavy infantry holding the Inquisition back.

"Hold onto someone!" Romulus yelled. With a pulse of energy many of the red templars were pulled right off the ground and into the rift, disintegrating as they went, their corporeal forms not surviving the journey to the other side. Cries of pain and fright went up from the red templar infantry as more and more were pulled into the void, the ones at the edge scrambling to get away from its reach.

And then, finally, it stopped, collapsing in on itself until it burst outwards, leaving bits of Fade-matter raining down on their heads. Suddenly there was a relative quiet, while both sides recoiled from the raw force of the rift magic.

"Push!" Séverine roared.

As one, the Inquisition pushed behind Lucien. Without their ranks of infantry behind them, the spearmen in the front couldn't possibly hold the line against the force pressing up on them. They caved and fell, toppled over by the sheer weight of the attackers, slaughtered and trampled as Séverine led the way into the newly formed breach in the defenses that they couldn't fill quickly enough. They set foot in what had been the Hightown markets, stalls cleared away for space. All they could see were the rearranging red templar formations, archers trying to scramble to a safe distance, melee infantry shoving past them to try to plug the hole. But this was not a foothold the Inquisition would give up.

And they continued to push, the point of the charge flattening out and the line broadening until those that had been trapped behind the lines were able to join the fray. Lucien kept moving, knowing that to stand still now was to invite defeat once again to their doorstep. The red templar ranks, broken but not shattered, scrambled to reassemble.

"This can't be all of them," he murmured, mostly to himself. Everburn cleaved through the chestplate of a more lightly-outfitted shadow, felling her at his feet; he grimaced and took another step forward. The numbers visible were not enough to have inspired Hawke's confidence. There must be more of them occupied elsewhere. No doubt they'd be finding out soon, one way or another.

Behind him, Estella joined the fight in earnest, the bright blade of her saber glimmering in the dim illumination afforded by Hightown at night. She sought and found another templar's neck, flaying into her with a precise, ruthless slash that felled her in one, right at the tiny gap between helmet and breastplate. Beside her, Corvin pushed back another, making a charge for the Lady Inquisitor's back, sending them right into Donnelly's path. The lieutenant's shield clanged heavily against the templar's helmet, dazing him just long enough for Hissrad to finish him off.

Khari kept herself in Rilien's usual position. As shadows went, she wasn't half as quiet, but her reach and her persistence made her rather effective cover for his back. Though her strikes were fueled by controlled fury, she did not lapse into impulsiveness or impatience, keeping her momentum steady and controlled.

Further down the line, Estella's brother Cyrus clustered with some of the Inquisition's mages, running interference so that they could choose their targets more freely. They'd positioned themselves at the formation's flank, but occasionally a red templar would try to move past the main line and lay into them, to stop the flow of spells from overhead or disrupt the barriers making the archers less effective. Each time, he interceded, focused more on pushing them back than killing them, though those that fell and did not move again were in the majority.

Asala stood near the back somewhere, but her presence was no less felt. Her barriers alternated between forming in midair to counter the volleys of arrows still trickling down on then, to winking into existence in the red templar's formations, throwing them off balance and corralling them to be dealt with at the Inquisition's leisure.

Meanwhile, closer to the front, Ashton had found himself a shield and used it in tandem with his sword. The surviving guardsmen had also rallied around their captain and displayed a precise efficiency together, each covering the others' backs. At one point, when a red overreached on striking down his lieutenant, Vesper held him in place with her shield just long enough for Ashton's blade to slip between his ribs. When another red sought to avenge him, he received the rim of the lieutenants shield to the bridge of the nose for his efforts, and was felled by another guardsmen's blade to the back.

In the midst of it all, Sparrow bugled through a gaggle of reds, face contorted in teeth-baring howl. There was blood on her face, though it was difficult to tell if it was hers, or the carnage she was causing with her mace, steeling herself in place for a wild, overarching swing. She compensated her erratic swings by vaulting forward, snatching whichever part of armor she could get her hands on: the bottom of a helm, the lip of a chestplate, and bodily wrenched them to the floor for someone else to finish off. She only stopped long enough to grapple both hands on the shaft of her weapon, steeling herself against another opponent.

Zahra stood off near the back with bow in hand, hair stuck to her forehead. She remained closer to Asala and the other remaining archers, deftly loosing arrows through the crowd. The sound of hissing soared over shoulders, arrows biting into exposed, fleshy bits. Armpits, necks, knees, gauntleted fingers. Aiming mostly to hamper and debilitate, carving a way for the others to push forward, or maiming them enough for them to lose hold on their weapons, rendering them vulnerable to attack.

The red templars steadily fell back as the front line of the Inquisition carved through them. Vesryn remained in the first line, his armor nearly polished to the same sheen as Lucien's, though it too was now heavily stained with the blood of their enemies. Romulus hadn't appeared in the fighting, and while it was possible he was simply hidden from sight as seemed to be his strength, more likely he'd found a decently safe spot to catch his breath after the effort that earned them their breakthrough.

But their enemy was not finished, as was made apparent by the rumbling that came closer and closer ahead of them. "Brace!" Vesryn called, lifting his spear and trying to slow their own advance. "Knights incoming, form up!"

It seemed the red templar knights had been held back, allowing the pawns to take the brunt of the Inquisition's wrath until they fought their way into more open space. Considering that most of the red, corrupted, hulking warriors fought without much in the way of weaponry, they were perhaps better suited for a brawling melee only possible when there was actual space to disrupt a formation. They charged forward now, their lesser infantry stepping aside and following in behind them.

A volley of red lyrium shards from red templar horrors whistled in overhead, cracking and hissing as they burned through barriers more quickly than arrows could. Before the enemy knights arrived, more arrows came in from behind, cutting down Inquisition regulars and Kirkwall militia alike where they were momentarily unprotected. Archers were positioned on the rooftops above and behind them, using the slanted roofs for cover in between shots.

Just after the first volley, the knights crashed into their line from the front, some of them crushing soldiers with a single swing, ripping and tearing, grabbing people and hurling them over their shoulders to be skewered by waiting ranks of foot soldiers. Carver charged in among them, his greatsword cleaving one of Séverine's templars from the neck all the way through the rib cage. Plate armor seemed to melt like butter where the blade cut.

His appearance seemed to cue one of the Inquisition's own; Leon emerged from the back ranks and put himself directly in Carver's way, strafing aside from the first massive swing of the greatsword. It cleaved into the stone street below, throwing up shards of rock and clanging loud enough to be heard even at considerable distance. The Inquisition's commander seemed rightly wary of that strength—Lucien was under the impression that his own was at something under full muster at the moment. But he could understand the move anyway: even weakened, the Seeker would be less affected by the red lyrium than most, and his skill was still well above the average soldier's. If they wanted to contain Carver's damage, someone like him was the best option for it. SĂ©verine stepped in beside him, likely having more personal reasons for wanting to engage with the red templar leader.

Lucien kept at the knights, but these foes were far slower going than the others, stronger, faster, and hardier than ordinary red templars. It felt like for every one or two he managed to fell, he found himself with another wound even in spite of maximizing the advantage of his armor—they were just that strong. It stopped none of their blows outright, and so he had to turn it to deflect, something which took far more effort and attention. Eventually he was entirely on the defensive, juggling several foes at once, but with only minimal opportunity to strike back. He'd have to rely on Khari for that.

She did her best, orbiting around him like he was her center of gravity, striking out hard when she found the opportunity but never moving too far. When things got too dicey, she retreated behind the bulwark of his defense to reset herself, then moved forward again. In this way, a few more knights met their ends, distracted by him and unable to defend against the more aggressive prong of their assault. But even her relentlessness couldn't break through the wall of them, only keep it from moving any further forward.

A heavy shard of red lyrium caught Lucien in the shoulder, denting the armor there, and he grit his teeth. "Someone take care of the archers!" he barked, more harshly than he intended.

"Get ready to climb!" a mousey voice called somehow above the din. A moment later, a barrier began to form at the base of the building. It took a few seconds to grow in size and width, while also taking on a slight pinkish hue. Not too long after it was initially summoned, a wide ramp stretched from the ground to the lip of the roofs. "Go!" Asala called again, urgency dripping from the word. It was likely she would not be able to hold it for long until her reserves gave out, or the red templars sawed it down.

Cor, Donnelly, Hissrad, and Aurora took heed, thundering up the temporary ramp to where the archers and horrors had situated themselves above the battle. Corvin hit first, being faster than either of his two compatriots, and nearly always in the front. He cut a horror's legs out from underneath her, kicking her over the side and to the street below.

Donnelly stepped in front of him in just enough time to deflect a volley from one of the others with his shield, and then sidestep to run an archer through, finding a weak point in his armor where the red lyrium crystals growing from his body had ruptured it. Hissrad's greataxe split the helmet of another, and then the skull beneath it, the Qunari not even pausing before tearing it out and slamming it into the next. Aurora weaved in between the Lions, and used the momentum she built up to drive a heavy stone sheathed fist into the midsection of an archer. The force alone was enough to bend the red templar just slight enough to set up the uppercut that came next. The moment she connected with the archer's jaw, she cast the the stonefist in earnest. It was enough force to rock him onto his heels, and then his back. It only took another stonefist to start the red templar's slide off of the roof and to the cold hard ground below.

That relieved a considerable amount of the pressure on the Inquisition's forces, but it would not help them break the line. Not directly anyway. Lucien could feel himself beginning to flag, just the first signs of fatigue that hopefully would not set in too soon. To the left, Leon landed a heavy punch to Carver's shoulder, forcing him backwards a step, but the greatsword was in the way before anything could be made of it. The commander was bleeding from somewhere, it looked like, ribbons of it trailing down his bronzed chestplate.

They needed something more, or the line of knights would simply overwhelm them. Attrition was a battle they could not win, not when their foes were so nearly tireless.

“Stellulam!" Lucien could make out Cyrus's voice from somewhere to his right. “You've got to try it, at least. We can't hold like this!" What it was wasn't immediately clear, but he seemed to be quite convinced of the fact that they needed something Estella could do.

"All right!" she called back, frustration, a touch of panic, and certainty warring for control of her tone. Lucien was suddenly aware of a high-pitched hum, not entirely unlike the sound that Romulus's mark had made, but at a different frequency.

A loud crack followed, and from behind him, a green mist spilled out onto the battlefield. The visual effect was a slight distortion, maybe, but it was the way it felt that was truly strange. Like warmth had blanketed him, seeping beneath his armor to lay comfortably next to his skin. Stranger still... the red templars within the distortion had slowed, almost like they were fighting to move through water or mud. Slow. Much slower than they had been.

"It won't last long!" Estella's voice was all urgency now. Lucien didn't need to be told twice. Temporarily abandoning his defense for more aggressive maneuvers, he slammed Everburn into the red templar making a slow-motion stab for his midsection, hewing into the unprotected space between her shoulder and neck. She fell immediately, the strange magic no longer gripping her, and Lucien moved onto the next.

He didn't know how long they had, but they had to be fast. The effect wasn't global, but if they took advantage of the area Estella had managed to cover, they could cleave right through the line of knights.

Khari kept pace beside him, wrenching the helmet off one of the larger knights and then taking a half-step back to bring her sword down, execution-style, on the back of his neck. He'd already been half-bent into an oncoming charge; he had no hope of changing what he was doing fast enough to get away. Slowly, the expressions on the faces of the reds around them began to contort into shock and surprise—perhaps if they seemed to be moving slowly to the Inquisition, then Lucien and his allies had sped up to them.

Already, the effect began to fade. Carver, on the edges of the area to begin with, broke free first, suddenly accelerating in his attempt to fend off what might have been a finishing blow from Séverine. They both overbalanced; Leon beside them recovered first, but not nearly fast enough to do more than push the Red Templars' leader back another few feet. It took the others more time, but eventually the mist faded and time regained its former balance.

It hadn't been for naught, though—the Inquisition had broken through the enemy lines at several points within Estella's radius. Slowly, the breaks became wedges, the Inquisition forcing the templars into smaller pockets, more easily isolated and flanked, and the numbers ever so slowly began to swing in their favor.

Carver's next swing at Séverine was caught by her shield, but the greatsword cleaved partway through it from the top, slicing into part of her arm as well. She was bleeding from multiple wounds as well, but for the moment she had Carver's sword lodged in her shield, and she used it to force it up and open him to the bash of her shoulder that followed, enough to send him stumbling back to regain his footing. They were steadily making progress now, just as the first hints of morning's light could be seen in the sky behind them.

They had pushed all the way out of the market area when a heavy, rhythmic thudding started to come closer and closer. Looking ahead, they could see a monstrous red templar, easily larger than any of the knights, with an obscene amount of red lyrium growth covering its body. A behemoth, with one arm so encased in red lyrium that it formed a great maul, wide enough to crush multiple soldiers in a single blow. The other arm ended in a two-pronged blade of red lyrium, like a twin pair of razor sharp longswords held in a single hand. It ran forward with an almost ape-like tread, shifting its gait to smash aside a group of regulars, tossing broken bodies through the air back into their comrades. The knights were emboldened, renewing the attack, and the momentum the Inquisition had built up was suddenly lost, deflated like a held breath being expelled.

"Merde." There was no avoiding that thing. Lucien had never seen anything like it; the reports from Haven didn't do it justice. Leave it to Rilien's dry narration to leave out the sheer impact of such a creature on the morale of both sides.

The only remaining wedge in the line was the one he and Khari occupied. Lucien took a hard step forward, whistling sharply and drawing the behemoth's attention. It thundered towards him, abandoning the effort of crushing regulars beneath its red lyrium cudgel. Lucien held his ground as long as he could, then abruptly strafed to the side, swinging at it with Everburn as it passed him. The hit jarred his arms, and the creature stopped more suddenly than he'd judged it capable, throwing the larger of its arms back.

The blow caught Lucien head on, lifting him from his feet and hurling him several meters away. He hit the ground heavily, rolling an additional few before coming to a stop, his sword pinned beneath his body. Unfortunately, the behemoth had followed, and now raised the maul-arm, intent on crushing him beneath it.

From Lucien's left, there was a clang—someone dropping a sword or other weapon. It was followed by a raspy yell, and Khari interceded, throwing herself at the oncoming red lyrium hammerhead as it descended. Her jump put her at the right level, and she wrapped her arms around it, her weight and momentum knocking it off its trajectory just enough. It still slammed into the ground, but it did so a few inches to the right of Lucien's shoulder, with an elf attached.

She shrieked at the impact, something crunching under the lyrium. Perhaps it was just her armor. More likely, it was both of her legs and a few other bones besides. Her grip slackened, head lolling to the side. When the behemoth lifted his weapon away, she did not move.

Lucien felt panic grip him for some amount of time he could not properly quantify. Swallowing, he pushed it down. Khari had bought him time, and he couldn't think about just what it had cost her right now, because he needed to make good use of it. Rolling to the side, he freed Everburn and pushed himself back to his feet, trying not to contemplate the mess that was her lower half right now.

The behemoth's focus was back on him, and Lucien took several large steps away from where Khari had fallen.

Others were trying to move up to support him. Vesryn visibly moved in where Khari had fallen, watching Lucien's flank, and Asala was nearby in the space behind him, likely ensuring she would be around in case a barrier was needed to save Khari's life. Or anyone else's, for that matter. Vesryn took the pressure off of Lucien by engaging the behemoth, deflecting a stab of the heavy twin blades aside with his shield and thrusting into the opening with his spear. It sank into the behemoth's thigh, but seemed to do little. The maul came back around, and Vesryn reacted with impressive speed, dropping low and bracing himself, angling his shield precisely.

It was still a nearly impossible attack to block directly, and when it bounced off the steel it sent the elf stumbling back and struggling to find his balance. A knight took advantage of that, landing a hook across the side of his helmet, a second coming down on the top of his shield. The behemoth went for the distracted opponent, throwing a downward smash of the maul in an attempt to crush him.

Before the maul could connect, a soft bluish pink barrier sprung to life in front of them. Asala had taken the step forward that Vesryn had taken back, putting her in the path of the behemoth. The improved barrier held fast against the maul, but spiderweb cracks quickly began to form across the surface. The red lyrium had to have an affect on the magic, improved as it was, and it was all she could do to jostle Vesryn out of its immediate way.

The barrier could take no more and shattered under the maul's pressure. It continued its previous trajectory, though instead of crushing Vesryn outright, it struck Asala in the head. A loud, audible crack followed soon after as one of her horns was snapped in half, gouging her shoulder from the force of the strike. Her head rocked forward and she fell backward, blood flowing from both her head and now her shoulder. She was still awake, the barrier absorbing enough of the maul's weight to not kill, but her eyes were confused and glazed over, and her body stiffened as she crumbled to the ground.

From Lucien’s peripherals, he’d seen Zahra hunching over Asala’s prone form. A hand, fluttering to a throat. Only for a moment. Her mouth twisted, sour, before she sprinted to the behemoth’s flank. More like that not, she wasn’t even aware of what she was doing. Couldn’t possibly know how to combat such a monster. Arrows cut through the air, rebounding off crimson lyrium. Ineffective. Only then did she abandon her bow, in lieu of her rapiers; a soundless howl on her lips, ducking beneath a wild swing of its arm that mussed her hair. She was not so lucky the second time, misjudging the behemoth’s unpredictable movements. It’s arm crashed down from overhead. She had no time to move.

Sparrow’s roar sounded over the din of crushing metal. The sound of crackling barrier, and the inhuman rasp of the behemoth. She charged off from the side, flanged mace dragging on the ground behind her, sparking to life. A blueish, green hue that crackled up to the steel head. The behemoth’s arm slammed against the mace, sending a shower of electricity into the air, locking them into place, instead of biting into Zahra’s skull. She held it there, but bowed backwards against the force, red lyrium biting into her shoulders, her collarbone. Drawing blood in sluggish streams. Her face turned ashen, sickly pale. Her arms trembled.

The behemoth took advantage of her weakness, lifting its arm only long enough to send her tumbling head over heels backwards, tangled into a motionless heap.

His allies were collapsing around him, unconscious or barely awake, others still in the fight but only as a matter of time. Their line was collapsing, too, the red templars regaining the ground they'd lost in the Inquisition's push into Hightown. Lucien gritted his teeth, leveling Everburn out in front of him. Prolonged exposure to the lyrium was bringing a shake to his limbs, bone-deep, robbing him of the strength he'd been fortunate enough to keep for so long.

He'd have to keep it a while longer. Lucien slid his front foot forward, preparing to charge, but just as he was shifting his weight, he heard an unexpected sound. Hoofbeats—someone was approaching on horseback.

The Emperor of Orlais had never been the sort of man who prayed often, but in that moment, he did. He willed his thoughts to whoever would listen.

Please. Let that be her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

She hovered in front of Cyrus's door for what felt like eternity. Of course, in reality it had only been a handful of seconds, but Asala's nerves made it feel like much more. She had rehearsed every word she had wanted to tell him many, many times before arriving at his door, but now with it only a short distance in front of her she found her mind to be blank. There's not much she felt could say, to make things right, but she had to try, and she had to try soon. Nervously, she began to thumb the jagged part of her horn that had been broken in Kirkwall.

She'd learned the lesson on how putting things off would only make things worse, but that did not make it easier for her. She had also learned... that a forward approach is somethings a much better strategy than waiting. If she was to try to make things right, then she would have to take a plunge. Waiting would help no one, and that would only leave what-ifs in place. At least this way she could say she tried.

Asala inhaled deeply and forced her hand out, eyes closing on their own and rapped her knuckles across the solid door. Immediately after they'd made contact, heat washed over her face and neck as her nerves once again took hold. If her mind was blank before, it was now completely empty and racing at the same time, with a good measure of fuzz in addition.

It didn't take too long for him to open the door, pulling it halfway back before it appeared to register just who was on the other side. Or that was probably what happened, considering that the slightly-distracted expression on his face flickered briefly before settling into something so neutral it was almost cold. He blinked at her for a moment, eyes dull, then pushed a breath through his nose, taking a step back and tapping the door so it would open the rest of the way on its own.

It wasn't a verbal invitation inside, but from the fact that he turned and receded into the room, door still open, it counted.

Cyrus moved to stand at his desk again, shuffling some of the papers around on it. It was hard to tell if the movements were even purposive. There was a furrow in his brow now; he gestured noncommittally towards the cluster of chairs in his seating area. Perhaps another unvoiced offer. He was either having difficulty speaking or choosing not to, but the result was much the same.

He was not the only one.

Asala silently and almost mechanically followed Cyrus's wordless offers. She found a seat and carefully lowered herself into it. She could not make herself comfortable, her elbows on her knees and her hands clasped together out in front of her. She stared at them, quietly, trying to will herself to find some place to begin. It was easier said then done. "I--" she started before cutting herself off, fearing a sarcastic bite from him. She shook her head again. She couldn't just flounder now, not after she finally worked up the courage to face him again. She would have to weather his cutting remarks-- if he had them. She had to say what she wanted to say. She inhaled once more, and decided to just forge ahead. It had worked for her in the past...

"I am afraid words are not enough, but at the moment... They are all that I have," she stated, lifting her eyes upward toward Cyrus. "I am... Sorry, for how I acted. How I treated you. It's not enough to make it up to you, I know. But I had to say it," she said, earnestly. The heat wrapping around her face and neck had ebbed away, replaced by a cold sensation.

Given the positioning of the desk and the chairs, he stood with his back to her, but it was easy enough to tell that he didn't move at all while she spoke, tension held in the tight line of his shoulders, which were raised higher than they should have been. When she was finished, she watched them lift further as he took in a breath, and then fall when he exhaled through his nose, just loud enough for the sound to reach her ears.

He turned then, leaning back against the edge of his desk and folding his arms over his chest. He didn't seem to be wearing a particularly yielding expression; the lines of his face were hard—something more than just the architecture of his features. It took him a long time to say anything, and when he did, his voice was quiet, barely inflected.

“You're forgiven. Please close the door on your way out."

She blinked. That... was not what she expected. Unconsciously she tilted her head, her broken horn rising as the other fell, as she looked at him, trying to find some sort of answer on his face and of course none were forthcoming. Her eyes fell from him then, and her brows furrowed as she tried to inflect his meaning. It was not the simplest thing in the world to do, especially for her. She wanted to explain everything to him, how she felt when he'd lost his magic, what she felt. But at the moment it seemed... selfish, to try and force an explanation where one did not seem to be wanted.

Asala's brows then unfurled themselves and softened, as she looked back up to Cyrus. She was unsure if his curtness because of her or... if something else was on his mind. And she did not want to leave without at least trying to figure it out. She inched toward the edge of her seat and spoke softly. "Cyrus, is... something on your mind? Are you okay?" she asked, before bracing herself for the answer.

He met her eyes steadily with his own, little changing in his demeanor. “With respect, Asala, I don't think the answer to that question is really your business anymore." He finally moved a bit, if only to tilt his head. “I am in no need of medical assistance—I simply have much to think about." Cyrus didn't say it, but the expectation that she would leave then hung heavy in the air between them. Everything about the way he spoke sounded like a dismissal. A polite one, but a dismissal nonetheless.

She winced. It hurt, yes, but she was not entirely surprised with how harsh he had been the last time they had spoken. Her only saving grace was that he was not as cutting this time. Still, his outright dismissal stung, and it stung a lot. Her gaze fell again, and contemplating leaving as he asked, but something kept her in her seat. She did not want to leave like that. She still had things she wanted to say, and she knew the regret she would face if she left with it still unsaid.

She had to say it, or at least try. So that he would know. What he did with it was up to him. He could hate her, or he keep dismissing her, but at least she told him how she had felt. It was all she could do at the moment. All she had were her words, and she wanted him to hear them, even if he did not want them. After that, she could live with knowing she tried, though the scar would always remain. "I... wish to say something, if you would let me," she began, nothing accusation or confrontational in her voice, instead her tone asked for permission. "Then, I will leave and if you wish it... you will not have to see me again," she finished.

Asala stared not at Cyrus, but rather straight ahead. Perhaps she was being selfish, but she continued regardless. "When you lost your magic," she winced, that day still clear in her mind. The pain in his face when Leon burned the red lyrium poison out still haunted her, "I... felt like I had lost my brother again. I..." she had thought she had lost him too. Maybe she had, regardless. "But when I heard you had lost your magic I... did not know what to do. I wanted to visit, but I was worried what my presence may do," she said, glancing down at her hand.

She still had her magic, of course, and she was worried that to see her still able to use it would hurt. He had taught her many things, she was worried that she may have reminded him of what he had a lost. She realized now that all he needed was a friendly face, but she was so afraid of making things worse for him she did not think it through. "I did not want to remind you of what you had lost. Which was foolish, and selfish looking at it now," she said, feeling a tear well up in the corner of her eye. A simple visit, and all of this could be avoided. She was stupid.

"The weeks after, I threw myself in the books you had loaned me, hoping to find some way to help you, maybe even find a way to help get your magic back," she shook her head, acknowledging how foolish that sounded. She remembered not sleeping much that first week, hoping to find something that Cyrus hadn't thought of himself. Of course she came up with nothing. Of course. "I was naive and arrogant to believe I could find something you could not. Foolish," she hissed at herself under her breath. "But I had to try."

She paused, wiping away the tear that had hung up on the edge of her nose. "I was too weak. So I threw myself into my studies, hoping to get stronger to find a way to help. I... neglected you in favor of my own selfish desires," she said through a shaky exhale. "By the time I realized it, I was... afraid to visit. So much time had passed, I didn't know what you would say, and I was afraid." She winced again, this time in anger. At herself. "So I put it off, and put it off, and--" she shook her head and leaned forward, her shoulders heavy.

"I am... Truly sorry. For being so naive, so selfish, and being so arrogant. I am sorry... for everything." There was nothing else she felt she could do but apologize, and that hurt the worst.

She was quiet afterward, before wordlessly standing. She began to make her way toward the door before she hesitated for one more second. "As I said... You need not see me again, if you do not wish to," she said, the words sour on her tongue. "But... If you will allow me one more bit of selfishness... If you ever need my help for anything, anything, just know... All you need to do is ask." She was silent for a second, before she added, "And I am sorry that is all I can offer."

Cyrus had maintained a steady, almost unblinking silence for the entirety of her speech, but now he pursed his lips, pushing himself off the edge of the desk to stand straight. It seemed to be a signal that he had something to say—but that something was not immediate. He dropped his eyes to the floor, the position of his arms now looking more like a defense than a mark of aggression, and the deep line reappeared between his brows.

He took several breaths, a few of them ending in abrupt stops that might have been aborted attempts to speak. When he finally managed actual words, they were gentle, perhaps even hesitant. “I'm not infallible. You might have found something. I don't have a monopoly on being right. Or on being wrong." An odd part of the whole thing for him to address first, maybe, but he looked like he was trying to work himself up to something else, dragging his eyes from the ground and settling them on her face again, flicking once to the uneven horn, it looked like. They saw each other so seldom it might have been the first time he'd been aware of the injury.

“You—you hurt me." His hands squeezed his arms. “I don't go seeking people to teach, you know. I'm not really a teacher—I don't have the demeanor for it. But I taught you." He grimaced, his mouth pulling to one side, still visibly struggling against himself for the words. “It felt like you stuck around for as long as I had something to give you, and then when my magic was gone, you neither needed nor wanted anything from me any longer. As though my friendship was not enough of a reason to—" Cyrus shook his head, almost violently, but it was hard to place the exact source of his frustration.

“Things like that—they don't just heal. Not because you said sorry, not because I forgive you. If I could wave my hand and set things back to rights, to the way they were before, maybe I would. But no magic can do that, and nothing else can, either." He expelled a heavy breath through his nose.

“I really do forgive you. I'm not—not upset anymore. But that's not enough, either, and I don't think we can ever be like before." He didn't apologize to her for that, but she could read regret in his face nevertheless. It had clearly cost him to say all of this, to speak so openly of emotions he no doubt thought of as weaknesses. Cyrus slumped under the weight of the confession, shoulders sloping downwards, his perfect posture ruined by an uncharacteristic curve in his spine.

"I understand," she said. She did, truly. The damage had been done, and none of her healing magic could do anything to repair it. It was a bitter pill to swallow, but there it was. She tilted her head, scratching at the rough spot at where her horn had been and then shook her own head. "It wasn't because I didn't need you, but because... I did," she said, quietly. "I... never had a teacher. A few had tried but..." It just never had worked out like that. "And I did thoroughly enjoy our lessons. And I wanted to repay you for everything. I... just got caught up in everything that I couldn't do, instead of the things that I could."

She bit her lip, but shook her head. "I... do not want to make that mistake again. So please. I don't care if it won't put things right, but if there is anything I can do just... Let me know. I owe you that much." She could not bear the thought of doing nothing when she could do something again.

She made to leave again, but hesitated in her step for a moment. She turned toward him and gave him a weak smile in farewell.

Either he didn't have a reply to that or just couldn't muster it after what the rest of his words had cost him. His return smile was thready, weak in a way she hadn't really seen in him. Perhaps an artifact of the past year-and-some. No doubt they were both different people now. He inclined his head, though, an acknowledgment of her offer. In the end, he managed a word, at least.

“Farewell."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It had been about a week into his recovery that Rilien and Cyrus had administered the modified Reaver tonic to Leon. Cyrus hadn't felt especially comfortable doing so that soon, given the absolute mess the Commander had made of his own body during the fight with the dragon. But, as the tranquil had pointed out, allowing him to recover from that was a consideration that had to be balanced with the increasing risk that the new tonic would prove too demanding on his weakening body if his was left to decline much longer. Or that he'd simply... die.

Cyrus had never had to think about those kinds of things before. Not with respect to a friend. He found it disconcerting. Fortunately, Rilien had no such compunctions, and so they'd administered the dose three days prior. The immediate reaction had been... not much. Pain, as far as Cyrus could tell. But the fact that it wasn't immediately fatal was promising. Obviously.

Mounting the steps to the infirmary, Cyrus pushed open the door, shedding his lighter spring cloak and hooking it over one of the open spots near the entrance. He left his boots on, though, sliding past the staff at work until he came upon the door to Leon's room. Commander's privilege, to be granted a space to recover that was at least mostly private. Probably a necessity anyway.

Cyrus knocked twice as a courtesy, but when no one immediately told him to wait, he simply entered instead, a greeting halfway to his tongue when he spotted Asala by the Commander's bedside. Despite himself, that brought him up a little short, forcing him to reorient his demeanor to something a bit more... reserved. Funny: he hadn't even thought of himself as especially relaxed around Leon, but it was clearly so.

“Commander." He greeted his friend with a small nod, then moved his eyes to the healer. “Asala. How's he doing?"

"He is healing, physically at least," Asala answered. She passed her hand, enveloped with a pink magic, over one of his extremities for the last time, as she let the magic fade. "He is stable, and his body is stitching itself back together quite well. I've been balancing magical and his natural healing so as not to put any undue stress on his body," she said, though she still wore a tight frown. "Other than that," she glanced back at Cyrus, "I'm afraid I cannot say."

"I've felt better," Leon added, looking almost amused at being discussed as though he were not present. "But... I've felt worse. And since I never expected that to be true again, I'd say there's some reason for optimism."

Asala simply smiled and offered a comforting, though gentle pat on his leg.

That was... all quite good news, especially the last part. Cyrus felt himself relax, just a little. “Good." Inexpert at hiding his emotions, he could not keep the relief from seeping into his tone. Plenty of reasons for relief, even if the prognosis was still in some ways quite uncertain. “I'd thought if you were feeling up to it, we might head down to the Herald's Rest for something to eat. I'm sure it would reassure some of the others to see you up and about."

He let the question hang implied. If Leon still wasn't mobile enough, they'd have to find something else to do, but that would be no burden on Cyrus.

Leon considered that for a moment, then smiled a little. "Well if you're offering to take a break from hermitage for my sake, I almost can't say no. I think I'd be capable of it, if my healer gives her permission." He glanced at Asala. Unlike some of the others, Leon was actually the kind of patient that listened to the advice of the people treating him. At least usually.

"If you feel that you are up to, then I will not be the one to stop you," she acquiesced with a nod. "The usual still applies however. Take it slow and try not to overexert yourself. And if you feel that something is off, please let me know immediately," she offered.

"Of course." Leon returned the offer with one of his mild smiles, dipping his chin in a nod. "As always, thank you for your help, Miss Asala. We'd be rather lost without it." With a slight sigh, he shifted his attention back to Cyrus. "Could you hand me my cane? I should be able to walk under my own power if I have it."

“Not a problem." It didn't take long for Cyrus to locate the implement, and he handed it off to Leon, remaining where he was in case the Commander needed additional assistance reaching his feet. Even as they made to exit the room, he took care to walk at Leon's side, rather than slightly in front or behind, just in case of any mishaps.

But his concern proved to be unfounded, as the cane really was all he needed to make it down the stairs and then across the bailey. Progress was slow more due to the number of people who stopped to congratulate Leon on his recovery than anything. And Cyrus supposed this was warranted: though he certainly didn't look the picture of health yet, the fact that he was alive at all was something to celebrate. For the Inquisition as an organization... and also for his friends personally. One former Magister's apprentice included.

It struck him that he wanted to express this, but the words that were so quick to form thoughts were slow and heavy to his tongue. He ended up silent until they'd just about reached the tavern, at which point he finally managed to scrape together something to say. “I'm... well, it's sort of stupid to say I'm glad you seem to be doing better, isn't it?" How other people expressed the same sentiments so easily and naturally was beyond him.

Cyrus bit his tongue and pulled open the door to the tavern.

"I don't think so," Leon replied, warmth in his tone. "I can see why you'd think so. It's a bit obvious, as far as declarations go. But sometimes telling people obvious things achieves more than just making the declaration." He half-smiled, passing by Cyrus to enter the Herald's Rest. He leaned heavily on his cane, but even his speed in motion was much improved over a fortnight ago.

He didn't finish the thought until they'd settled down at a corner table, and the cane found itself against the back wall. "I'm happy to be reminded that you cared, even if I'd never forgotten. Here's something else that's obvious: I wouldn't be here if not for you, and you have my deepest gratitude." For all the lightness of the tone he used to speak, Leon's expression conveyed the utmost seriousness, particularly where he held eye contact with Cyrus.

Well. That was... the demonstration had cemented the principle, to be sure. Cyrus almost felt embarrassed by the admission, a slightly-uneasy feeling settling in his chest. The instinct to downplay it was there, to dismiss his usefulness as a matter of luck or little import or something, but it just seemed like the wrong thing to do with such genuine thanks offered. So he tried for the same. Obvious but true.

“You're welcome."

Leon's soft huff, almost a chuckle, seemed to confirm that it was the right answer, so to speak, and they both settled in a little easier, giving their orders to the waitress when she came by and nursing their drinks in the meantime. Leon ordered water rather than alcohol, probably in deference to his condition and Asala's health advice regarding overexertion.

It wasn't long, though, before they once again had company. Corvin and Hissrad had entered the tavern but a moment before, and diverted from their course to greet the commander. The young elf clapped Leon's shoulder, albeit carefully, sparing a lopsided grin for Cyrus as well. "Good to see you up and about, Leon. You had us all on-edge there for a while, eh?"

"I didn't intend it, I swear," Leon replied, a bit of dry humor entering his tone. "I'll do my best not to repeat the performance."

Corvin's grin stretched a little wider, and he nodded once. "Sounds like a good plan to me." He nodded to Hissrad, and they returned to their business.

"You're already starting to look better Commander," Aurora noted. A glance over revealed both her and Donnelly, her arm linked with his. Apparently they had already been in the Tavern when Leon and Cyrus entered, if the seemingly occupied table behind them was theirs. Corvin and Hissrad were probably what drew their attention the the pair.

"Congratulations," Donnelly added. "It's good to have you back. Make sure he doesn't overdo it, okay Cyrus?"

It was all very... congenial. Cyrus nodded, a bit uncomfortably, but then struck upon something to say and relaxed. “Of course. I'll make sure he doesn't go too wild celebrating his returned health." Obviously not actually a risk with Leon, but it seemed fine to joke about, anyway.

Donnelly laughed at that. "Good to hear. Let us know when we need to adjust the drill schedules so you can lead them again, Commander."

"That's a while off," Leon replied, just a touch of melancholy in the words. "But thank you. I will."

At that point, their food arrived, and the others politely took their leave so Leon and Cyrus could eat. Leon did so with enthusiasm, though it would take a lot more to make him lose his oddly-delicate table manners.

That said, not everyone was so polite as Aurora and Donnelly were.

No sooner had the tavern door opened again than a familiar voice was calling their names. “Leon! Cy! Just who I was looking for." Khari, naturally, plunked herself in the chair next to Cyrus without so much as by-your-leave. He'd mostly learned to appreciate her directness, even if it did still occasionally surprise him. Too many years with people who wouldn't have dared, especially if they looked like her.

Reaching into a pocket, she withdrew a pair of objects and paid them down on the table with something of a dramatic flourish. When she lifted her hand away, they proved to be what looked like necklaces—both on thin silverite chains. Of greatest interest, however, was the fact that the pendants were reddish and shiny in a way that seemed vaguely familiar.

“Busted up one of Rubis's talons. Too big for anyone to wear the whole thing, so I figured we could share. Since we did it together, and all." She hooked her thumb around a similar chain at her own neck, lifting another piece of talon out from under her shirt. “No forgetting it now, huh? Already gave Rom and Sev theirs."

Leon had stopped eating as soon as she appeared, and now stared at the necklaces on the table with a faintly gobsmacked look on his face. Clearly, Cyrus wasn't the only one who didn't always know what to say. glancing once at Khari, then back down to the crafted mementos, he reached forward, picking up the nearer one and running his thumb along the surface of it, where she'd smoothed down the jagged edges of whatever break she'd engineered in the claw.

A fond smile eased onto his face, and he expelled a breath from his nose that was almost a laugh. "Which part are we meant to be not forgetting? I do recall an awful lot of injuries and a fair amount of trepidation more than anything else. Nearly being hors d'oeuvre for a dragon's evening meal?"

Cyrus smothered a laugh. Khari didn't bother.

“Well, the 'nearly' bit's pretty important, but I was thinking more along the lines of how great we were. Not just any five-person team can go toe-to-to with a dragon and beat her, you know. That's one for Inquisition legend. And I figure they double as proof, in case anyone tries to call us liars." She grinned, eyes narrowing with the force of it.

Cyrus picked up his own, sliding it over his head without hesitation. Beneath his shirt, it clinked softly against Asvhalla's token. This one, though, he had to say he preferred. Reminder of heavy injuries or not, it was also one he definitely felt he'd earned.

Leon evidently wasn't interested in putting up any sort of fight, either, because he did much the same, the red sliver coming to rest right over his heart. "I suppose I can get behind that." He touched the talon and glanced back at her.

"Thank you, Khari. For everything."

“You're welcome, but thanks are also always accepted in drinks. Just so you're aware."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The hands of spring touched the mountains last. So far they'd failed to touch this place.

Rom was willing to bet they were higher in altitude here than they were at Skyhold. Emprise du Lion, this place was called, though Orlesian rule was nowhere to be seen. It was a frigid place in the Frostbacks, on the other side of the mountainous spine separating them from Skyhold. They'd needed to travel north and around to the other side to find a road suitable enough for their forces, and their allies.

Many had come to see the end of the Red Templars.

The Inquisition's army was mustered in full, a token garrison left behind to secure Skyhold. A detachment of chevaliers met them on the road, led by Violette Routhier and, unexpectedly, Thédore Blancheflor. They'd brought a pair of trebuchets and a battering ram with them, the siege weapons trundling along behind the main column. No doubt the Emperor had plenty of reason to wish the Red Templars expunged from Orlais.

"Lucien regrets that he can't join the battle himself," Violette explained upon greeting the leadership. "But his Advisory Council is rather insistent that fighting reds weeks before he's due to be married is poor form even for him. He sends his regards."

Kirkwall sent its regards as well, in the form of the Queen's Companions. The cavalry unit was able to make good time around the Waking Sea to join them, led by their bold commander, the Baron William Alston. Rom thought he recalled writing a letter to him once, but in truth the names blended together after a while. He had no idea how Estella seemed to keep them all straight.

Rom doubted the cavalry would be all that useful at first. The Red Templars would know they were coming, if not exactly when, and their defenses weren't going to be accessible to horses. Suledin Fortress was where they'd chosen to occupy, an ancient castle high in the mountains, one that had fallen out of use once the Orlesian Civil War broke out. From what Rom understood, it was going to require quite the siege. That meant they might be here a while.

"It's just up the road," Lia said to the small party that accompanied her. According to her reports there was an opportunity here if they moved with some precision and speed before the bulk of the army arrived.

Séverine let a hand fall near her flail, clearly tempted to draw it. "Should we be expecting trouble?"

Lia shook her head. "I doubt it. There's no one in town but the mistress during the day, and the Reds didn't bother putting a watch on her before, so..."

Alban Poulin was who they were due to meet. An Orlesian noble, the only authority in the town of Sahrnia. More of a village, really. It came into sight around the next snowy bend, on the edge of a lake that was still completely frozen. Suledin Fortress was visible in the distance, but it was too far out for them to risk being seen just yet.

Sahrnia looked abandoned more than anything. Some houses had collapsed entirely, others had merely caved in from the weight of snow on their rooftops, left uncleared all winter long. Here and there were the remains of campfires, cowering in the corners of structures still standing. Pitiful fires burned in a few sparsely placed braziers, barely surviving the wind that occasionally knifed through the streets. But there were still signs of life. Bedrolls and sacks of belongings, scraps of food probably. Signs that at night, people returned here, in their attempts to survive the cold and their captors.

“Well, this place has gone to shit." Khari sounded more concerned than outright rude, though as always, she wasn't too delicate with her words. “You think they make these people work the mine or quarry or whatever?" It was hard not to think about the other captives they'd encountered of the course of the long fight against the Red Templars: sickened, dying people turning pallid and deathly just from exposure to the corrupted lyrium. Some went fast, some went slow, but they all went, in the end.

“I'd hardly be surprised." Cyrus drew his hood a little further up where it had started to fall from the force of the wind. His voice was muffled by the thick scarf around his mouth and nose; he squinted against the brightness of sun off snow. “It wouldn't be hard to keep an operation going even in this weather. Not with the heat that lyrium gives off."

Rilien, apparently unperturbed by the chill despite the fact that his exposed ears were beginning to turn red, shifted his attention to the conversation at that. “The conditions are favorable for the task. The cold suppresses the worst of the effects. Anyone harvesting it would last longer here than in a warmer clime, however unpleasant they might find it."

Asala frowned deeply, the sorrow she felt for these people etched deeply into her flushed features. Her cheeks were reddened due to the cold, but her ears were protected by a piece of leather lined with fur tied across her forehead and the rest of the chill was warded off by a thick cloak, and undoubtedly thick clothing beneath. It was still as odd as ever to see her asymmetrical horns however.

"We need to help these people," she said, her eyes drawn to a particularly lonely flame. She didn't say it as a plea, but rather solidifying it as a fact. There was concern on her face, but a certainty in her eyes.

"That's why I thought we'd leave the army behind for a bit." Lia's expression was settled into hard lines, her demeanor grim. She shook her head. "Reds and their hostages..."

"You've returned!" the words came from a middle-aged woman emerging from the largest of the houses still standing. She wrapped a large fur cloak around her shoulders as she stepped into the cold, shielding her from the wind. She took in the sight of those accompanying Lia with something approaching awe. "I am Mistress Alban Poulin. It's good to finally meet you, Inquisition."

A decorative circlet, made of bronze or some similar metal, rested on her head, but that wasn't what drew Rom's attention. She didn't look well necessarily, but she lacked the signs of red lyrium sickness or corruption that one would expect after so long a period of captivity.

"Knight-Commander Séverine Lacan," the templar greeted her in turn. "I'd introduce the others, but there are a few too many to go through. Rest assured, we're here to help. The army is further back on the road. I understand something can be done about the quarry first, though?"

Poulin nodded, eager to explain. "Yes. The Red Templars take the prisoners there every day to work for them, mining red lyrium. They're there now. Most of the Red Templars have fled back to Suledin, expecting your approach, but they leave a token force to keep the prisoners working. I think they need all the red lyrium they can get." She looked over those present again, no doubt finding some inspiration there. They were formidable, after all. "If you strike the quarry soon, and swiftly, you might be able to save them, and you'll cut off a group of Red Templars from retreat. They won't dare sally out of the fortress, if you have an army with you as you say."

"Do you have any information on the quarry's layout or the specific number of troops in the reduced guard?" Leon sounded like he doubted it, but it was probably worth asking anyway, just in case.

Estella, beside Rilien, exchanged a glance with the spymaster that could have meant anything. It was difficult to say for sure given how good she was at hiding what she was thinking, but something about Poulin appeared to be bothering her.

"Oh, uh..." Poulin hesitated, as though she didn't expect to be asked. "Thirty? Fifty maybe? I can't say for sure. The quarry is very deep by now, they've been blasting deeper into the hillsides for months. I think they were expecting more to join their cause, but they never arrived."

Séverine scoffed. "That's because their last attack was a disaster for them. This battle will be much the same, and this time none of them will escape." She took a cautionary look around, as if she expected the enemy to be watching them at that very moment. "We need to send word back. We'll need more men to take down that many."

Leon nodded, turning immediately to Khari. "Can you run back to the main troop? We're going to need an additional squad. Captain Pavell's, if they're ready to go."

Khari snapped to attention immediately, giving Leon a rather lackadaisical salute. “You got it, Commander. Back in two shakes."

With her departure, the conversation shifted back to Poulin. Estella was the next one to step in, her brow faintly furrowed. "I hope you'll forgive me for saying so, Lady Poulin, but you seem rather... hale, for someone whose entire territory is presently saturated in red lyrium."

It was hard to miss the nervousness that crept into her then. "Ah. Yes, well... I haven't been among the miners, necessarily. Or... in the quarry itself."

Rom had his arms crossed. "You've been here since the Red Templars occupied the region, no?"

Poulin licked her lips, shifting uncomfortably. "Look, I know where this is going. I had no choice. There were no soldiers, no chevaliers, no Inquisition here when the Red Templars came knocking. I was forced to make the best of an absolutely awful situation."

“Which means someone else got the worst of it, I take it." Cyrus didn't sound especially impressed, to say the least.

"What was I supposed to do?" she responded, not trying to avoid being defensive. "If I tried to refuse them, they would simply kill me and take what they wanted anyway."

"They seem to have taken plenty of this place," Séverine noted. "What did you agree to?"

Sighing, Poulin seemed to shrink before them. Not difficult, considering the size of some in the Irregulars. "They paid me to look after the town and its people, including those they brought from other villages. None were allowed to leave, so I had to get by on any supplies they were willing to part with. In exchange for my service, for keeping these people alive as long as I could, they did not force me to work in the quarry."

Not an easy thing to deal with, Rom was certain. Especially for someone with no ability to fight, and the responsibility of leading a town to weigh her down. But it was also a choice that helped supply the Red Templars, and that couldn't be ignored.

"This should be dealt with later," he said. "I imagine she'll be here still, after the siege is done. Right now we have more important things to do."

Another attempt at freeing prisoners held by the Red Templars. With any luck, this would be the last time they had to do this.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The march to the quarry was undertaken mostly in silence, or at least as much silence as the passage of so many people would allow. Their number neared sixty, more than Leon would have preferred to move for a raid this size, but given that their opponents were red templars, having a numbers advantage was all but required for a chance at success. Even if it meant there was little chance of making it all the way there without detection. Since they could not strike quietly, they would have to strike swiftly, and everyone kept a march pace more akin to a jog than anything.

The Irregulars in the number went at the front; they could reliably be depended upon to absorb a great deal more aggression without cracking, and having a strong initial push capable of breaking a red templar line was going to be crucial. The regulars went behind, their captain traveling up and down the column to relay the occasional instruction, or in some cases trade quiet jokes with a few of the particularly-uneasy. It was not an ordinary battle against ordinary men they would be undertaking, after all. Some unease was to be expected from those who faced the strange less frequently than the elite troops in the front.

Leon was beginning to count himself among them again, in a way. It would be many more weeks, perhaps even months, before he regained his former conditioning: his decay had eaten away at too much of his body to be overcome so quickly as this. But he was no longer infirm, and walked, ran and fought under his own power once more. Given that, he couldn't allow himself to miss the opportunity before them.

Though it bothered him less than some, he could already feel the oppressive atmosphere of a massive red lyrium deposit. It warmed the air in a feverish sort of way, coaxing sweat from his skin that sat cold under his layers, sickly and uncomfortable. The air was thick with it, not a smell or a taste exactly, but a weight that almost made breathing a conscious labor instead of the automatic process it was supposed to be. His boots crunched through the snow, the sound refreshingly crisp by comparison, the bite of cold occasionally slicing through the heavy haze, a reminder that it was not nearly so warm and humid as it felt.

It wasn't long until the quarry lay before them: more a sudden absence of more visible snow and slope ahead, as the landscape dipped into a blast-formed crater, rimmed by decrepit, greying wood fencing and the occasional slapdash watchtower, red pennants dropping until picked up and snapped by one of the sharp gusts. None of them looked to be manned. Most likely their arrival was already anticipated.

He stopped, gesturing with a hand for the others to do the same behind him. Listening was difficult over the driving wind, which echoed hollowly in the quarry itself, amplifying the noise. It looked like there were a few different routes down: one was straight ahead, a narrow walkway made of wood and iron sloping downwards until it disappeared from his line of sight. The east side of the quarry had a natural path carved into the side of the crater, worn smooth with the passage of workers' feet. It was even more narrow than the wooden structure. The last was infeasible: another wooden path had been destroyed, a large gap blasted into the middle.

"Seems like they've already holed up further in," he observed. "We're going to have to watch out for traps."

"Wouldn't want them to make it easy for us now." Vesryn's face was concealed behind his helmet, but everything about his mannerisms were a little more tense lately. No doubt a result of the return of his unique troubles. He refused to be left behind, though, even if fighting was going to become steadily more impractical for him over time.

Séverine's flail chain clinked softly, the metal ball at the end of it swaying back and forth with anticipation. "What do you think? Split up, or push together?"

“Seems like the faster we can get more people down there the better." Khari sucked her teeth, squinting ahead at the crater. “But I don't like the chances of too many people managing that ledge. Looks kind of narrow." She shrugged, returning her eyes to Leon. “Hard to say without knowing what they've got set up for us down there."

She had a point—he couldn't deny that. Since the reds had taken refuge further in, there was really no predicting what they were about to encounter, but much longer deliberating about it and they were going to have worse problems. Deciding quickly, Leon moved his attention to Rilien. "Take everyone with ranged weapons and enough grace to negotiate that ledge. Go down that way." At least this way if the rest of them were ambushed, those taking the slower path down would be able to add support from wherever they were.

"The rest of us go down the walkway. Captain Pavell, when we get down there, I want the regulars in squads. Sweep everything and be careful. You and half of them are with us. We're going directly in." It wouldn't be an easy fight by any means, and dividing their strength already was an unfortunate but necessary precaution. The sweeping teams would be able to rejoin in relatively short order if things proved to be clear.

From there, they'd just have to be adaptable.

The orders went down the line, and everyone formed up. Leon tightened his gauntlets, nodding to Khari, Vesryn and Séverine. The four of them, heavily armored and used to taking abuse, would be the very point of the formation. The others would follow just behind.

Though he almost feared sabotage on the walkway itself, there was none to be found; the thunder of armored boots drumming against the wood blended with the creaks of the structure, unused to the strain they were putting it through. It held, however, and Leon's feet touched ground first, crushing more snow beneath them. It was packed down here, though, the prints fresh. It hadn't been long that the reds were drawn in. That was heartening.

Their destination was an inset cave entrance in the side of the quarry, no doubt opening into further mining tunnels and the like. It was currently barred, thick slabs of wood thrown over the entrance to give the Inquisition something to throw themselves against and slow down.

"Asala. Can you do something about that door from here?"

"Hmm," she hummed, taking another inquisitive glance over at the barred door. "It may take more than one pass and it will not be quiet, but it should be doable," she said, before she looked at him expectantly, waiting for the order to begin.

"Quiet's out the window anyway. Do it."

On the order, both hands emerged from beneath her cloak already emanating a pinkish energy. A few gestures of her fingers were all it took to form a barrier roughly the size of the entrance they were attempting to break down. She inhaled once before forcing the barrier forward, crashing into the barricade. There was enough force behind the blow to make the wood scream in protest, but like she predicted it did not bow in the first blow. It subsequently took a series of them to finally splinter the wood enough to allow them passage. With a deep exhale, she glance back to Leon and awaited the next order.

It was an obvious one, requiring no more than the forward motion of his hand. The Inquisition moved, numbers narrowing to push through the cave entrance.

Inside was a system of scaffolding, designed to allow miners access to all heights of the soaring cave walls in the mountainside. Red lyrium crystals protruded at odd angles from large chunks of the wall, but this was no object to the templars that lay in wait.

The arrows fell first. "Shields!" For his own part, Leon ducked his head, grimacing when one rang against the side of his helm but pushing forward anyway. Aside from the archers on the scaffold, there was a clear line of reds across the narrowest point of the room, a shield wall that needed breaking. Of little use against the distant bowmen, Leon charged the line, crashing into the part of it he'd judged most likely to give. He succeeded in forcing two of them to take hard, hasty steps back, before a trio of spears from behind the shield wall forced him away.

Khari was right beside him, a heavy swing of her sword knocking aside one of the spears. It flew harmlessly over his shoulder, nearly torn from the grip of its wielder. But as they always did, the reds recovered quickly, and she was forced to put space between them when a shadow detached itself from the gloom beneath the scaffolding and made to stab her in the back. Her sword met the lyrium arm with a shriek, and Khari rolled to improve her positioning, opening up a spot at Leon's flank for the assault against the line.

Corvin slid in to occupy it, sparing Leon a lopsided grin from beneath his helm—just a momentary flash of teeth through the gap. His longsword had substantially more reach than Leon's arms alone, and he found the poorly protected neck of one of the spearmen, helm warped by a protrusion of lyrium crystals on his shoulder. He fell, and the elf methodically moved on to the next.

Cyrus had elected to begin the hard climb up the scaffolding to deal with the archers, swinging up onto the lowest level just long enough to press himself against the wall as a short volley flew by him. In the time it took the templars to draw again, he was swinging himself up the next ladder, intent on those highest up. Rilien led a small group of the fleeter regulars at the same task on the other side of the room, but in the meantime the arrows fell thick and fast.

They would not have to worry about a particular section of the scaffolding however, as one of Asala's barriers caught a corner and with enough effort and force managed to leverage it free from the wall. It stood freely for a moment, the archers at the top tumbling off before it finally reached the point of no return and the entire structure collapsed to the floor below.

It made her a target almost immediately, something she had been aware would happen, as before the scaffold even hit the ground, a pink dome hovered above her. Arrows plinked harmlessly off of the dome as it provided protection not only to her, but those within range to huddle underneath its protective shadow. She was not satisfied standing still either, as she began to march forward with the rest of the force beneath her shield aiming to get at least most of them to the front lines.

Vesryn smashed into the reds on Leon's left, covering his other flank. If his condition was slowing him down at all, he wasn't showing it. His spear was of limited use in the confined space, but even still he was able to keep it up above the mess, occasionally stabbing cleanly through a red's throat, often one of the back rankers that didn't expect it.

Even with the ferocious strength the red templars arrayed against them possessed, they lacked the numbers to hold the Inquisition's finest for long. They were too well shielded and armored for the arrows to have much effect, and the archers didn't have long before they were being dealt with besides. Séverine was at the point of the spear for their eventual breakthrough, a cluster of red templars giving away and tipping over. Her true templars tore through the line, Inquisition regulars behind them. Rapidly the order of the enemy began to break down, though far fewer of them sought retreat than a conventional enemy would have.

Those that remained, the Inquisition systematically dismantled. A pair of less-warped soldiers fled, their instincts perhaps still intact enough to send them back to the rear chambers for protection. The passage at the back of this room was narrow; no doubt some similar deathtrap awaited them the next time it opened up.

The last of the red templars in the room fallen, Leon counted the number at no more than twenty. It was well short of Poulin's estimate—there had to be more further in. Sparing a moment to glance over the troops, he found several wounded, but few dead. They'd done well.

He considered keeping Asala back on triage, in case any of them were bleeding out, but the standard alchemy provisions they all had should do for now. He trusted someone to mention it if they were in need of more urgent care. "The wounded stay here," he said, gesturing to one of the walls. "Keep to the cover, just in case."

From there, he fixed his attention forward, stepping over the fallen line of red templars and heading towards the passage before them.

It was not barred at the previous one had been, although—it looked like one of the fleeing templars had dropped something as they made their way back. Leon squinted in the relative dark, trying to make out the shape. Was it... sparking?

"Blast charge—get down!" Corvin shoved Leon back and himself forwards in the same motion, acting opposite his own advice and sprinting towards what must have been a lyrium explosive.

Leon dove for what cover was available, putting some scaffolding between himself and the blast. He saw Corvin hit the floor, curling his body around the charge, then heard the unmistakable bang of combustion and the shrill scream of rending metal. The ground beneath them shuddered enough to feel through his limbs, vibrating up into his spine. Pieces of the passage entrance broke off under the force of the charge, and the ceiling above them trembled before holding steady. The blast sent Corvin flying backwards; he landed hard amidst the corpses of the red templar line, and did not move.

"Cor!" Estella was first to her feet, running to her longtime friend and dropping to her knees next to him. It was impossible to see exactly what state he was in from Leon's vantage; the Commander scowled and stood.

His eyes found Rilien's first. “Check for more of those."

"Asala! Asala, please!" Estella looked up, trying to find their healer amidst the room's many familiar faces.

She needn't search for long as Asala had already been on her way. She came to a sliding stop on her knees, the healing magic already alight in her hands. "Stel," she said calmly but firmly, stealing a glance up before continuing to work. "Can you keep him stable?" she asked, her hands going to Cor's midsection, undoubtedly where the most damage had been.

"I—yes." She leaned forward over her friend from the other side, getting promptly to work.

From a better angle, the wounds were grievous. The heavy steel of Corvin's breastplate had been all but shredded beneath the blast, a large hole in the middle surrounded by warped, melted metal. The amount of blood visible suggested damage deep to his internal organs. It was probably only the armor itself that had saved him from being blown apart, and even then... survival might only be a temporary condition.

Leon would simply have to trust that they'd do anything possible. There was little time to stay and worry in this situation, and he ruthlessly quashed his own concern to the extent that he was able. Time enough to consider it all when the quarry was clear and they could stop to breathe. As soon as Rilien had returned word that they were clear of any other unexpected explosives, he gathered the troops, and they pressed on.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It had been quite a while since either of the Inquisitors had to sit in judgement of anybody.

To Estella, it only seemed fair that the first chair on the dais had moved to the side enough that a second could fit up there as well. She and Romulus had embraced the fact that this was a job both of them had to do, and they were now both in a place where they could cooperate on these kinds of things without worrying about what would happen if they disagreed. No doubt there would be times when they did, but she was confident that it would be the productive kind that led both of them to stretch for better solutions, instead of the kind that could grind proceedings to a standstill.

She gave him a smile where he sat on her right, then turned her attention back down to where the door leading to the dungeon was creaking open. The person they were meant to judge today was Lady Poulin, of Sahrnia. They'd worked out the jurisdictional issues already; unsurprisingly, Lucien was fine allowing them to decide her punishment. While she was an Orlesian noble who had committed crimes against Orlesian citizens, her transgressions first and foremost involved the Red Templars. An Inquisition matter if ever there was one.

Lady Marceline as per usual stood at her post off to the side of the main dias, clipboard in hand. She watched the doors leading into the main chamber expectantly, and it wasn't long until those expectations were met. The doors parted and Inquisition soldiers escorted Lady Poulin toward the Inquisitors. Once she reached the edge of the dias, Lady Marceline began reading the charges.

"Lady Alban Poulin," she said, tilting her head in the woman's direction, "Accused of aiding, abetting, and collaborating with Red Templar forces in Emprise du Lion," she glanced at the Inquisitors before returning to her clipboard. "She accepted coin from the Red Templars in exchange for overseeing the town Sahrnia, and the people thereof whom were enslaved and forced to work in the nearby Quarry growing red lyrium." Lady Marceline looked up from the clipboard and glanced back at the Inquisitors.

"It should be noted too, that she procured supplies to ensure that she kept what remained of the town alive and fed." A subtle, noncommittal shrug followed. Perhaps she did not believe the gesture was altogether entirely altruistic.

Lady Poulin looked more tired than she had at Sahrnia. No doubt the last week or so had worn rather heavily on her. Estella wondered if she found it at all a relief, to have it done and her deeds exposed. She couldn't imagine that carrying the burden around had been at all easy. Surely even the most hardnosed pragmatist or or hard-hearted noble would feel some measure of guilt at her actions, even if she believed she'd had no choice. Some decisions were just like that.

"Is there anything you would say in your own defense, Lady Poulin?"

"Nothing you have not heard already, Inquisitors. My choice was to help the Red Templars, or die. I chose to live, and do what I could to keep the others in my town alive, including those prisoners that were abducted and brought there to work."

"Did you ever try to make contact with anyone?" Romulus asked. "The Red Templars operated out of Sahrnia and Suledin Fortress in secret for a very long time. We were only able to find them by tracking their army back there from Kirkwall."

"That was part of the choice, I suppose. One I had to make many times." It was easy to see that the shackles on her weighed more heavily than they had on some of their previous prisoners. No doubt a woman of her status was highly unused to them. "If the Red Templars had detected resistance, they likely would have killed me, and Maker knows how many others."

Estella recognized that the choice had been fraught. Faced with a foe she could not possibly defeat, Lady Poulin had yielded rather than died. But it still wasn't clear that the outcome had been any better for anyone but herself. Those who had been forced to work at the mines would likely never recover from the damage: red lyrium bore the Taint, after all; if they weren't ghouls already, they were well on the way, and only more pain stood between them and their eventual deaths. No few of them doubtless would have preferred a swifter version of the same fate, rather than suffering.

But at the same time... sometimes living was the only form of resistance left to a person. It was hard to know how to weigh all of it, as always seemed to happen when Estella sat this chair.

"Do you regret it?" she asked at last, genuinely interested in the answer. "Is there anything you'd do differently, faced with the choice again?"

"I do not," she answered, with some degree of certainty. "Perhaps it was a mistake to accept their terms to begin with. We can never know. I did what I thought was best at each stage. If that condemns me, then so be it."

Romulus didn't seem particularly pleased with the answer, but he was well past his days of attempting to order people to death for crimes that did not warrant it. "There needs to be some punishment for this. Work, maybe? She could wait out a setence in a cell, but it seems like a waste."

Estella pursed her lips. "I think the most important thing is doing what can be done for Sahrnia and the people left there. With the quarry unusable for the foreseeable future, most anyone left won't be able to make a living." The elimination of the town's key economic asset would desolate it eventually, more or less destroying everything left. "I think whatever else we do, we should be seizing the assets she received from the Red Templars and paying reparations to the village with it. Maybe rebuilding?"

She was less sure about the punitive angle, but something ought to be done on that front as well. So many lives had been lost, and even if Lady Poulin's share of the blame for that was small, it was not nothing.

Romulus didn't seem to have thought of that. Perhaps he'd thought the town lost beyond repair. "Do we have anyone that can lead a rebuilding?" It wasn't the Inquisition's normal work, it was true. Most of the places they moved into were already built. They had more experts in taking and occupying towns than they did in repairing and restoring them.

"If I may," Poulin offered softly, "I know the town and its people. I would be willing to oversee reconstruction on the Inquisition's behalf. With the funds given to me belonging to the Inquisition now, of course." It went without saying that she would be closely supervised by the garrison they left behind in Suledin Fortress.

Estella figured that was about the right way to do things. After a moment of quiet confirmation with Romulus, she nodded slightly. "Very well. You'll oversee and participate in the reconstruction of Sahrnia, using the Red Templar funds. If the cost runs over, though, the responsibility of financing it will be yours." As far as penalties went, it was a light one, but the important part was that it fit the crime, and she thought it did.

The penalty announced, Lady Poulin was escorted away. No doubt Leon would have her on the first caravan back to Emprise du Lion, which was probably for the best. With their only official work for the day done, Estella descended the dais. She had a visit she really needed to make, and Lia was probably already waiting outside to meet her.

Spring precluded the need for a cloak today, so it was a simple matter to meet her friend just outside the keep and make the short trek to the infirmary. Hissrad had been providing her with daily updates, but it seemed that Cor was finally well enough to receive visitors, so the both of them were intent on stopping in.

No sooner had Estella stepped inside, holding the door for Lia, than her eyes were seeking Asala. The qunari woman seemed to be in the process of bundling herbs or something similar, so hopefully she wouldn't mind the interruption. "Asala? We've come to see Cor. That's okay now, right?"

Asala turned to greet them with a warm smile and incline of her head. It gave the both of them a good sight at her now asymmetrical horns, though apparently she had been trying to file down the rough edges on the broken one. It looked... Better, at least. "He is. One moment please, and I will join you. It is nearly time for me to check on him anyway," she said, tying a length of twine around the bundle of herbs and placing them with others of its kind. Preportioned bundles apparently. With her current task done she gestured toward them to follow and led them through the infirmary and to a door, which she opened to allow them to enter first.

Cor was awake, clearly, sitting up with his back against the headboard. His arms and chest would have been bare, except for the fact that everything from his waist to his neck was swathed in a thick layer of white bandages, including his shoulders and upper arms. It was hard to tell how bad the damage was underneath them, but he wasn't holding himself with particular discomfort, legs stretched out in front of him and crossed at the ankle. He'd been reading, it seemed, though upon their entrance, he glanced up, giving his visitors a lopsided grin. "Well, look who it is. Day one of visitation and the big names are already checking on me." With one hand, he pulled some errant strands of hair out of his face, raking them back against his crown. "Lady Inquisitor. Scout-Captain." His tone was utterly flippant—they'd all known each other much too long to use those things seriously.

Estella was relieved to see him in good spirits, but she could tell the time since his injury hadn't been as easy as he was making it seem. His face looked more gaunt than usual, the hollows of his cheeks too prominent and all the angles sharpened too finely. There were shadows around his eyes, too, but at least he was the furthest thing from listless. "Bit of a big name yourself," she observed, returning the smile with a smaller one. "Your people are asking after you. I'm sure you'll have more visitors than you know what to do with eventually."

He sobered a little at that, shaking his head slightly. "I'm flattered, but I have to admit this is a little embarrassing. Bad enough for you two to see me looking like this. Not exactly the picture of inspiring leadership at the moment, am I?" He shifted a little, swinging his legs over the edge of the bed with what seemed to be relative ease and moving to sit at the end with a wink for Asala. "Anytime you want to poke me, doc. I can take it."

"I promise I will be gentle," Asala answered with a kindly smile. She took a seat bedside and began to inspect the bandages wrapping around most of his frame, most likely judging if they needed changing yet or not.

Lia pulled a chair around to the end of his bed and sat down in it, propping one foot on the edge of the seat and the other up on the end railing of Cor's bed. "You're not serious, right? About being inspiring?" She shook her head, a little disbelieving. "You're the guy who threw himself on a bomb to save everyone else and somehow lived through it. The fact that you're even breathing still is inspirational." She spared a glance for Asala. "Thanks for that, by the way."

Asala brushed her off with a wave of her hand, "No thanks necessary." After her inspection of his bandages, she rose from his bedside and made her way toward a nearby counter, where she proceeded to place a pair of scissors and bandages ontop a tray and returned with it to his side. She set it onto the nightstand beside them, and took the scissors first, intending to cut off the old bandages and replace them with the new ones. Estella had seen her work enough to know the process by now.

"How are you feeling?" she asked as she worked. "Any sharp pains? Unexplained soreness?"

"Erm." Cor's face scrunched; he shot a look at Lia, then Estella in turn. "Actually, would you two mind, uh..." He motioned one index finger in a circle, probably because Asala was cutting away his bandages. He didn't explain, but the discomfort on his face meant that she wasn't going to ask. She'd never known him to be particularly modest, but then after injuries like that... Estella's scars were comparatively minor and she still didn't like the idea of anyone seeing them.

So she turned around without protest. When Cor spoke next, it was with a bit of relief in his tone. "This is going to sound weird, but I feel great. Like I could get up and run all the way to Val Royeaux. It's... kind of disturbing, honestly. I should be in a lot more pain than this, right?"

There was a quiet thoughtfulness from Asala after that. Estella could just imagine her pursed lips. "Some pain would be expected, or even slight discomfort. An excess of energy would not be however," she stated. She was quiet again as she thought about it more, and then continued. "It should be noted that we were not able to extract all of the lyrium from your body. In fact, most still remains from the blast you suffered. We could not take it out without risking you bleeding even more, though your tissue has managed to heal and scar around it." She was quiet for another moment.

"It is something that I had planned on watching carefully," she noted gently.

There was a moment of silence, but when Cor spoke again, he didn't sound particularly alarmed. "Huh. Can't say I figured I'd ever end up a lyrium pincushion, but I guess that's just how life goes around here." There was a rustling, probably of his bandages; it sounded like a shrug. "At least I'm not dead."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The vantage point she'd chosen in consultation with Leon had proven its worth already.

As it turned out, Cor's advance party had reached it in just enough time; they'd been holding off Venatori since, picking them off as they tried to ascend the hill. The only significant losses to the Inquisition so far had been from magical bombardment, and even then, the trees had proven to be effective shelter from the worst of what the mages threw their way. The arrows and spells that rained down in retaliation kept larger advances at bay, the Inquisition's vanguard able to choose their targets with greater precision.

And now that the main body of the force had arrived to back them up, morale was high. Khari could sure feel it; her blood was practically singing in her bones, the low simmer before the boiling-over that would take hold when she found herself in the thick of it. Crazy as it might have been—crazy as she knew some people had to think her for it—she could hardly wait.

But for now she could keep a cool head. The Venatori were trying one last charge up the hill, in greater numbers this time, not yet aware that the Inquisition had reached the battleground in full. so she and some of the other melee fighters in the group lay in wait, for those lucky enough not to get cut down by the death-dealers in the trees above.

Red-feathered arrows sailed overhead and thunked solidly into exposed fleshy-bits, causing their intended target to falter long enough to catch a blade to the belly or be pushed aside by the front ranks closing in on the Venatori. Those particular arrows belonged to none other than the wild-haired captain herself, choosing garishly colored feathers that struck a harsh contrast against their woodland surroundings.

Easier to find, she’d said. Besides, it looked a lot like Khari’s hair, and she’d figured that it would be a little nod to her leading them into the fray. A stupid, foolish sentiment, but one that’d drawn Zee’s telltale grin into a full-sail.

She’d positioned herself on the hilltop with the other archers and magic wielders, fingers deftly plucking arrows from the quiver strapped to her back. With a cursory glance, Khari could tell that she was grinning wide, hands affixed to the shiny new bow she’d been gifted. An unusual swirl of onyx and a deeper purple. Like holding darkness in her hands.

Another arrow hissed through the air, catching a man just below the notch of his helmet. Left cheekbone. He stopped mid-stride, eyelids fluttering wide, until blood bubbled and poured down his neckline, staining tunic and chainmail alike. Part of his face seemed to sag and distort. Skin puckering and pulling downwards, sloughing off. Poison. Or acid. Something she’d most likely acquired from Ril.

On either side of the arrows' paths pinkish barriers sprung up between the trees. Many of the Venatori found themselves running headlong into a sturdy wall, and those that didn't backed up and reevaluated their routes. Strategically placed amongst the trees were openings to allow the Venatori to funnel in. Asala's hands were alight with magic, and her eyes darted and forth between the length of her magically walls. Undoubtedly constantly controlling the ebb and flow of power to the shields, siphoning power away from the ones with less activity to the ones with more.

The bottleneck allowed the archers and mages to concentrate their fire, meaning they almost had to work to miss. At one point, two tiny, rapid balls of light went careening past Khari, landing in the middle of the advancing column. The explosion that followed burst across her eardrums at the same moment as fire bloomed over her vision, punching a hole in the procession of Venatori and leaving the ones in the front dazed as they continued to stumble ahead.

A quick glance backwards was enough to confirm that Cyrus and Harellan were responsible; they both ducked behind cover a moment later, just in time for another volley of arrows to streak down the hill. But the volume of Corypheus's army was great, and despite all the things putting them down, the sheer number of the darkspawn's forces meant that it was only a matter of time before enough of them pushed up the hill to threaten the archers.

Closer, closer... “Now!" Khari was first out of cover, catching a red-robed swordsman by surprise and sinking her blade into his belly. There was a layer of leather under the robe; not near enough to halt Inga's punch. Dark blood glinted off the blade as she pulled it out again, casting the corpse off with a foot and cleaving into the next.

Leon settled in beside her at the very front of the defense, shoring up Khari's left flank—her weak side. The months he'd spent nearly-dead were behind him now, and the surety of his movement made it clear. His punches and kicks were as precise as they'd ever been, and he felled two soldiers in quick succession before resetting to his place so they could bear down the hill together. She could see the flash of white in the gaps of his helmet: a grim smile.

Amalia slipped between the trees nearby, deftly avoiding the routes Asala had blocked off and picking off any enemies who thought themselves clever enough to try an alternate route through the magical blockade. She was never more than a flash of motion or a whisper of sound, the pitch-black dragon scales of her armor blending seamlessly with the deep shade cast by the canopy above. Lia kept pace with her, using her bow at short range and picking her targets carefully.

A war cry signaled Ves's entrance into the fight. He rammed the pommel of his axe into a Venatori's helmet, brutally smashing the helmet off and spinning the warrior around. A heavy swing followed, cleaving the man at the base of the neck down into his chest. Ves's movements were heavy, deliberate, even a little sluggish. It was a sure sign that he was fighting on his own, without Saraya's help, likely the only way he was capable of it right now. He was sticking close to Stel, whose magic was almost certainly working constantly to keep him up.

Rom picked a spot on Khari's right to carve into, taking on multiple Venatori. He settled for hitting or wounding them before he moved on, leaving the weakened enemies to be finished by the soldiers at his back. The Venatori were quickly realizing the strength of the enemy they were coming up against here, recognizing the Irregulars at the forefront. It wouldn't be long before it led into a retreat, in search of a more favorable location to engage.

To their credit, it didn't take much longer for them to organize it, a horn sounding out from the back ranks. At the sound of it, the rest of them fell back in as organized a fashion as they could. The Inquisition pursued, cutting down many more from behind in pursuit.

But the terrain advantage was lost to them at the bottom of the hill, and more Venatori and soldiers awaited. Khari crashed into the first cluster of them she saw, swinging Inga in a wide arc. She didn't manage to do much more than force several of them back, but it threw off their balance enough for the others to step in and begin the process of carving their path through the defenders.

Leon, still keeping pace, caught one of the Venatori as she stumbled backwards, using their combined momentum to twist her arm out of its socket. She went down, losing her grip on her sword, and he left her there for the soldiers behind, focusing on putting them on the ground or otherwise disabling them long enough to allow the regulars easier targets.

Free of the Inquisition-imposed maze, Amalia hung one row back, quickly ending those left in the wakes of the very front line, and occasionally sliding into a gap to shore up defense, or even to thwart attempts to flank one of her allies. In either case, she stuck close to Lia, working effectively in tandem with the elf's arrows. Further to the left, Estella covered Vesryn's back, letting him choose the path they took through the enemy ranks, the occasional flash of her enchanted sword making her presence easy to track for Khari, who knew it well.

Their progress, rapid down the hill, slowed dramatically on the flat ground, against the full body of Corypheus's forces, or what had to be close to all of them. But slowly they pushed in, the Irregulars at the tip of the spear, fending off enemies on more than one side so as to split their opponents in half.

A cluster of heavily armored Venatori had gathered at the natural chokepoint in the path, intending to put a halt to the advance of the Inquisition's forces. Several spells flew in at them from behind Khari, but they were either caught by magical barriers or dispelled in the air. There were skilled Venatori mages behind the formation it seemed, protecting the otherwise clustered enemies from being disrupted by Inquisition magic.

"Hold up!" Rom called, loud enough that their forces immediately around him could hear him. Those were the ones most likely to charge into that cluster and try to break them up, at least. The reason became clear soon enough; Rom's mark crackled violently as he let the power in it surge to his palm, and a moment later he thrust out his hand, up and towards the Venatori.

With a loud crack a rift opened above the Venatori formation, forcefully pulling everything around it in, effectively wiping it from existence. That included most of the Venatori caught in its grasp, along with a few smaller trees weak enough to be uprooted from the ground. Bark flew off the surfaces of others on the edge, on the sides facing the rift. It was a chaotic, violent display that nearly brought a halt to the fighting as everyone around it observed the effects.

But within moments it was over, and where a wall of Venatori had once been, now there was a gaping hole in the defenses, and the Inquisition jumped on the advantage, rushing in to further cleave the Venatori formation in two. The use of his mark clearly drained Rom a lot, so he was more than willing to allow a few others to go ahead before he pushed himself forward.

Even as the archers and magic users descended the hill, it certainly hadn’t dampened their accuracy. Or the ferocity of their attacks. They swept down and brought up the rear. The press of trees at their sides provided ample room to duck behind should they need to avoid enemy arrows or grab one of their own, steadying themselves for another volley. Another crackle of lightning. They only halted in their steps when Rom called for it—though compared to those elbowing at the front, they were still far enough not to be in the way.

As soon as the whooshing stopped and the sickly green dissipated from view: chaos ensued. Zee approached less like a deliberate, mindful archer, and more like she, too, was carrying a hefty blade in her hands. She’d never been careful, even when she should have been. Awful qualities for an archer, but so it went. She closed in behind Rom and pulled another arrow close to her cheekbone, loosing it into an oncoming Venatori.

It bit deep into his ribs and drooled something foul down his leathers. Greenish liquid. The same bubbling hiss, drowned out by clattering steel and the shouts of men and women at their sides. This time, the Venatori’s desperate shrieks accompanied it, before being abruptly cut off by the sharp end of a blade. She kept close to him, her presence evidence enough that she intended to provide support if needed.

With their opening made, The Inquisition was almost mechanical in their efficiency. At least on the large scale, since people like Zee and Khari were anything but mechanical in their fighting style. It didn't hinder their progress forward, the Irregulars sweeping into the gap Rom had opened and beginning to form the point of the formation into a wedge.

The plan was working just about perfectly, which Khari figured should have been her first clue that it was all about to go to shit. She only caught a glimmer out of the corner of her eye before she reacted, yelping and dragging Zee down by the shoulder. A massive fireball careened over their heads, crashing into the main line still forming up behind them.

Swiftly regaining her feet, Khari deflected an incoming blow almost without seeing it, trying to get a sense of what had caused the disturbance. It took a second, but she could see a black-robed figure receding, and then next to him—

“Corypheus!" She bellowed the name at maximum volume, trying to ensure she'd be heard by everyone who needed to hear her, and thrust out an arm to point in the right direction. They were almost to the temple, but unless someone dealt with him now, he'd have several minutes free and clear head start on them.

Leon obviously heard, barking orders in his much more resonant voice almost immediately. "Romulus, Khari, Asala!" Amalia and Lia had already materialized just behind him—chances were good that guy in the robes was the one they were after. "To me!" His intention was clear—to make a direct assault on Corypheus, and in so doing, buy time for the other Irregulars to infiltrate the temple first.

Even Khari had to admit it was going to be a hell of a thing to try and do. The last time she'd faced Corypheus down, she'd nearly died—and all but one of the people who'd done it with her had died. But this was a thing that needed doing, and damn if she was gonna start being a coward now. Hefting her sword, she fell in next to Leon, sucking in a hard, deep breath.

“Let's do it."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

They were so close to the Temple of Mythal now. Rom could see the walls through the trees from here, across a large gap that had to be a river, a natural barrier to entry.

That meant Corypheus could see it too, and Marcus. A single bridge on a far side of a clearing was their only easy way across to the temple, excellently constructed out of stone and wide enough for at least ten soldiers in full gear to stand side by side. It looked to be in remarkably good shape for something so old, but Rom had far greater concerns at the moment than the architecture.

It was a race to the bridge entryway, one that the Inquisition won. They formed up on their Commander, putting together a wall of shields and bodies between the path across the river and Corypheus. It allowed the rest of the Irregulars to make their way across the bridge while they could. Vesryn looked about to collapse, but managed to make it across with the help of Estella and Cyrus. Astraia, Harellan, and Zee were at their backs, and before long they were clear of the fighting.

Rom turned to find the self-proclaimed god at the head of his Venatori soldiers. There were others at his side, as well. A few surviving red templars and even some Grey Wardens, all slaves to his will. Corypheus hadn't lost any height since the last time they saw each other, still standing at least ten feet tall. "You waste my time, pretender," he said, a fire spell of some sort already lit in his hand. His words were directed at Rom. "Your deaths will not keep me from the Well of Sorrows."

"You couldn't kill us at Haven. You won't kill us now. You're the one dying today." He hadn't been able to find his voice when Haven fell. But thanks to all he'd been through since then, he could find it now.

Corypheus did not seem to care. "Death is a mere trifle to a god. Yet another impossibility I have conquered." He hurled the fire at their formation, and the battle began.

It was a familiar scene for Rom and Khari both: Corypheus hurling powerful spells and taunting them—thinking them powerless. No doubt it rankled her just as much now as it had then, and just as before, she charged to meet the darkspawn head-on. Unfortunately, it wasn't to be, not right away, anyhow. One of the red templars moved to intercept her, and she was forced to draw up short, a frustrated noise loud enough to reach him emerging from behind her helm. The templar nearly caught her with a lyrium spike, the protrusion scraping heavily against the armor protecting her side, but Khari turned her body and the plates held.

It allowed her to bring her sword around for the counterstrike, aimed between shoulder and chin. But the templar turned into the blow as well, and the blade left a dent in his pauldron, but no more. Pulling back, Khari tried again, thrusting forward this time for his less-protected armpit and finding it—but not before a Venatori mage caught her with a chain lightning spell, one that arced over her armor and sped towards the others too.

It did not spread too far before it was killed off by a wall of pink. With the other bodies cut off from its path, the lightning fizzled and just as quickly as it appeared, the wall dropped, Asala's full attention drawn elsewhere. She had a deep-set frown on her lips-- perhaps the closest she could possibly come to a snarl. Her hands danced in the air, alight in magic and conducting a symphony of barriers behind the main line of fighting. Corypheus's fire spells could not connect in full with the formation, the brunt of them fizzling against pink barriers where both flame and shield erased the other.

Between warding off spells, other barriers sprung up in Corypheus's own formation, in an attempt to split his group and single out opponents for their forces to capitalize her. For her part, Asala kept enough wits about herself to stay with the rest of her group so that she did not leave herself defenseless. Her attention was split a great many ways, but by the way her head tilted and her eyes kept watching, she was doing a well enough job of managing.

The mage himself who'd slung the chain lightning suddenly seized up with a shriek, rendered unable to move or cast in what was a dimly-familiar way to Rom. Sure enough, Leon stepped in not a moment later, laying hands on either side of his head and wrenching, cutting off the suffering of burning lyrium in his blood.

Unfortunately, the maneuver left his back temporarily vulnerable, and though there were few weapons he really had to worry about in as much armor as he was wearing, hammers were decidedly one of them. The clang of one colliding with his platemail was followed swiftly by a creaking whine as the metal protested the impact. Leon whirled—there was a distinct crater in the armor at his back, but it didn't look to have quite split or broken at least. When the hammer came in for his head the second time, he caught it in both hands, attempting to wrench it free of the red templar knight who held it. He couldn't manage it, and both men pulled against one another, locked in a struggle that left each of them vulnerable.

Amalia ended the contest before it could drag out too long, leaping onto the templar's back and dragging her knife across his throat. She pushed herself away as he collapsed, landing lightly and ducking back into the fray. No doubt she was trying to get at Marcus, but she seemed patient enough not to foolishly risk herself for an extra few feet of ground.

The Venatori mages were hampered by Asala's barriers, but Corypheus was not delayed long. The next fire spell he unleashed seemed designed for shattering defenses, and exploded against her barrier with a deafening crack, sending shards of the molten magic raining down on friend and foe alike. He pushed through the opening alongside many of his best; Corypheus did not charge necessarily, but the stalking strides of his unnaturally long legs carried him forward swiftly all the same.

Rom went to meet him. He was the one who had to face him, after all, or so he felt. He would do it with Khari and with Asala and Leon if he could, but there was no other enemy on this field that concerned him more than the darkspawn magister leading them. A bolt of lightning flashed past his shoulder, leaving the hair on the back of his neck standing straight up, the heat still almost burning on his cheek even a few moments after it had gone. He closed the distance.

With a claw-like hand Corypheus slashed down at Rom, forcing him to roll underneath the attack and out of the way. He brought his blade around in a backwards stab when he came back to his feet, and it found the back of the Elder One's calf, biting through robe and flesh alike. Honestly, he hadn't expected to be able to wound him that simply, but there it was.

Corypheus hardly seemed to feel the hit, though, and his next slash was too quick to dodge. Rom got his shield up in time, but the force of the blow nearly cracked it, and was enough to toss him aside, skidding across stone and earth until he came to a stop at Leon's feet.

The Commander was quick to bend down and help him to his feet, effectively picking him up by the back of his armor's collar and setting him to rights more quickly than he'd have been able to get to his feet on his own. Leon had to fend off another incoming attack in the process, this one from one of the thralled Wardens; he grimaced and kicked back against the woman's chestplate, releasing Rom and following up with a series of heavier punches.

Once she was down, he took several more hard steps forward, pushing through the line and leaving just enough room for some of the others to do the same in his wake. It was slow, hard going even for him, but finally—finally—they broke through the defenses and set upon Corypheus.

Khari tried first, springing forward with both hands on her sword, the enchantment glowing a pulsing, dark green as if with its own heartbeat. There was nothing subtle about their approach, and Corypheus noticed immediately, loosing his next spell on her instead of the whole group of them. A pair of too-long fingers hovered near his temple, the telekinetic blast lifting her right off her feet despite her best efforts and throwing her backwards into the others. She crashed into Leon, only her awareness of space keeping her sword from landing anywhere unfortunate on either of them.

But there was a moment where Corypheus recovered from the spell, where he was just a little more vulnerable to assault.

Whatever moment they had was ruined by the unmistakable screech of a dragon, one that was all too familiar to Rom. They had one wing-beat on the wind of warning before it swooped overhead, making straight for the temple. Rom looked back to see the group almost at the door, and then they disappeared behind the wall of flames the dragon bellowed down on them, which was enough to leave the entire bridge engulfed.

It wasn't clear if they'd made it inside, but Rom had to believe they did. The dragon carried on into the distance; no doubt it would come around for another pass soon. At least there was no real decent landing spot for it here. It would have to keep to the skies, and there it could only do minimal damage to them. He pulled himself back together, shaking off the hit Corypheus had dealt him, and threw himself back into the fray.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Asala panted heavily as she stole the moment to wipe the sweat accumulating on her brow. On either side of her were the dead of both sides, Inquisition and Venatori alike, yet the fight still raged around them. Corypheus and Marcus both still stood, but as did they. She wanted to toss a glance to the temple behind them, to see if she could see any sign of the others, but that was not a moment she could spare. A Venatori rushed her with a flame spell, one she snuffed out with an ordinary blue barrier, and as soon as she let that spell go, another took its place, a smaller barrier tearing across and smashing the offender in the side of the head, grounding him. He squirmed, but did not rise again.

She inhaled deeply, and then exhaled quickly, stepping forward closer to the others and the battle with Corypheus.

Though Khari was hardly the type to let her injuries slow her down, she was accumulating an awful lot of them, mostly because she insisted on repeatedly engaging with Corypheus, returning to the fracas every time she was wounded or knocked away or he simply evaded her. One of her pauldrons had been blasted away by a concussive spell, and she was bleeding from the shoulder underneath, ribbons of it running down her chestplate. More of it coated her sword, at least some the brackish, too-dark color belonging to the darkspawn magister. She'd scored a light hit on one side of his ribcage, tearing his robes and flaying open the skin to the bone, not that it much mattered. Corypheus seemed to move and live outside of the normal laws about things like anatomy and pain, as if he were more sustained by magic than anything. Most likely that was true, though it was no magic Asala was familiar with.

The elf charged again, barely avoiding getting her legs taken out from underneath her by a well-aimed burst of frost. It did catch on one of her feet, though, and she let out a frustrated growl, stymied just long enough for Corypheus to move backwards, flinging another blast from both hands.

Leon stepped in to cover her, which for him meant taking up the charge in her stead. He was not so easily stopped, and though the brunt of the magic hit him, he stumbled backwards instead of being thrown away in quite the same manner as Khari had been previously. When he recovered, he took several more long strides, winding back to strike at Corypheus.

The darkspawn shifted back, narrowly escaping a grab as Leon adjusted. But more wardens moved in to defend him, and Leon set to work dismantling the line instead.

Not too far to the left, Marcus too was keeping several of the Inquisition's best at bay, primarily fighting from range and striking opportunistically: hobbling a soldier here, firing a spell into someone's exposed back there. He seemed almost lazy in his motions, like he wasn't especially interested by any of the goings-on, though from Asala's vantage she could tell that he was doing a very good job of preventing Amalia and Lia from reaching him. But the way he did it... it was almost like he thought of the whole battle as a game. One that, for now at least, wasn't even that important to him.

Lia's arrows were the only thing occasionally able to reach him, but the lack of effort required on Marcus's part to defend himself from those was minimal while he was undistracted, and it was serving only to frustrate Lia.

"Asala," Romulus was out of breath at her side, retreated momentarily from the fighting. "I have an idea. You see that statue?" He pointed to one at the entrance to the bridge, at least twenty feet of solid stone in the shape of a spear and shield wielding guard, worn down over time but still standing firmly. "If we can get him over there, you think you can bring that down on top of him?"

Asala followed Rom's indication and ran the scenario through her head quickly. Suddenly nodding she looked back at him. "I can, but be careful," she stated. She would have to weaken the legs first, but her barriers could shove it over once they were. With that, she slowly began to back away from the fight, but kept her eye on it just in case.

"No promises." He took off again, shooting down a Venatori soldier with his crossbow on his way over to Khari. He placed a hand on her shoulder, momentarily keeping her from the fight while he leaned in close to speak, likely telling her where they needed to attempt to force Corypheus's positioning. Once he was finished he separated from her, carving his way towards the mouth of the bridge. The fighting was becoming scrambled, allowing a few of the Venatori to slip through, but Corypheus was receiving far too much attention to escape from the fight.

The very same scramble, though, let Khari push her way past the Venatori line without stopping to fight every single person in her way, and then she was making a beeline for Corypheus again. She took a different approach this time, though, evading the spells thrown at her even when they cost her time. Rather than desperately trying to get a good hit in before she was thrown away, she seemed to focus on not losing ground, and sure enough, Corypheus kept space between them, allowing Khari to slowly herd him towards the bridge in fits and starts.

At one point, she was nearly smothered by another large fireball, but managed to drop to the ground just before it cooked her in her armor. The scorch marks along the back of her armor and helmet were obvious, and it couldn't be comfortable wearing it, but still she regained her feet, pressing forward with the same dogged ferocity as before, feinting for the darkspawn in a very convincing manner that kept him backing up.

Romulus was able to get the flank on him this time, Corypheus leaving his back wide open for the dagger that plunged into it. His marked hand lit up and reached higher, mere inches from the darkspawn's corrupted flesh when he was suddenly thrown back across the grounds. Corypheus lashed out with ice magic, spikes of it sprouting from the ground and stabbing out and up at Khari. It was wide enough to skewer some Inquisition regulars and even Venatori as well, so at the very least it would take Khari time to work around it.

"Pathetic," Corypheus said, his tone little more than a murmur but somehow carrying across the chaotic battlefield. The mark on Romulus's hand was crackling aggressively and causing him significant pain. The source became clear soon enough, as the Elder One carried that orb in his hand, using its power to dominate Romulus and keep him downed through his mark. He stalked towards him with quick, purposeful steps, but they carried him right beneath the shadow of the statue.

A pink barrier ignited under the statue, expanding outwardly until it crashed against its spread legs hard enough to send spiderweb cracks through its ankles and calves. Just as quick, Asala killed that barrier and summoned another, this higher and one across the stone's back. She winced and grunted as she pushed it with her all. The cracks along the things legs protested and widened until finall they just snapped. Even so, she did not let the barrier go, and guided it down onto the Magister, using her shield to give it even more force.

The statue fell spear first onto Corypheus, the stone weapon being the first to strike the darkspawn. The loud crack of stone breaking had garnered his attention, but it was already too late as the spear pierced his shoulder on its path to the ground. It carried the magister with it, and pinned him to the dirt beneath it and the shield it wielded. As a precaution, Asala gave one last push on the statue, causing the spear to dig deeper in both Corypheus's shoulder and the ground beneath.

Even with the extra push, Corypheus was incredibly strong, and it was a matter of seconds before he was extricating himself, the statue splitting with a series of heavy, resounding cracks before it all but blew apart, chunks falling away and allowing the darkspawn to regain his feet.

But the seconds presented an opportunity, and Leon was close enough to capitalize, leaping over a fragment of the stone and landing solidly right in front of Corypheus. Before the former magister could separate them with more magic, Leon's hand lashed out and up, closing around his throat, and a punch landed hard on his cheek, Leon's metal gauntlet flaking off one of the red lyrium protrusions on Corypheus's face. The darkspawn's hands immediately seized Leon's shoulders, fire hissing at his fingers, and he curled them into the Commander's armor, warping and twisting the metal. Leon managed to land a second hit, crunching in what would have been the darkspawn's nose if he really had one anymore, the side of one thumb finding an eye socket and pressing, the sucking squelch faintly audible even from Asala's distance.

But then Corypheus's fingers melted the rest of the way through Leon's armor and into his skin with a sizzle. His grip loosened, and with a massive shove and a telekinetic burst, the Commander was hurled away, landing right in the middle of a knot of Venatori and Wardens. Corypheus, blackish fluid oozing from his mangled eye socket, drew himself at last back up to his full height, face twisted in rage.

He wasn't the only one angry, though. With an audible shout, Khari lunged for him, narrowly missing to the left when he leaped out of the way. Clearly frustrated with being thwarted in such a way, though, she pursued. It was clear that she'd begun to learn his movement patterns, because each attempt to evade was less successful, until she finally got him, catching his already-injured shoulder in a downward stroke that dragged the tip of her sword over corrupted flesh. Only the red lyrium stopped it from going much further; the sword caught and skittered over a ridge beneath his tattered robe.

But Khari had done what she needed to. The blade had sliced into one of his tendons, and even if he couldn't feel pain, Corypheus could be surprised by the inability to move his arm, and it clearly stymied him now, giving her a short window in which she feared no magic.

It was plenty. She reset her feet and drove forward with a snarl, plunging her sword into Corypheus's belly and driving upwards with monumental effort. The sword erupted from his back, streaked in dark ichor that caught the light of the sun. When she wrenched the blade back out, what was left of Corypheus's rotted intestines came partway out, too, more fluid spattering to the stone beneath them.

He collapsed sideways into a puddle of his own blood, the vacant stare from his eyes evidence that he was certainly dead. It lasted only a moment before his body seemed to rapidly decompose into that black ichor, bubbling and hissing and causing Romulus to back away a step, the smell obviously unpleasant.

Many of the Inquisition soldiers around them roared a victorious cheer at their greatest enemy's death, but curiously the Venatori fought on like nothing had occurred, taking a few by surprise. It became clear that something was amiss a few seconds later, when nothing remained of Corypheus save for that black liquid seeping into the ancient stones.

One of the corrupted Wardens dropped to his knees and unleashed an unearthly howl, his sword and shield falling to the ground. It sounded not unlike a mage forcibly being possessed by a demon, and the awful transformation that occurred immediately after, but this Warden had shown no signs of having any magic previously. He seemed to darken from within, veins pumping black blood through him, until his skin as well turned black, and then he began to shift shapes. Fingers elongated, limbs as well, until it became clear that he was taking on a very familiar form, one that they'd only just dispatched. Venatori fought viciously to establish a defensive circle around Corypheus until he could return, if that was indeed what he was doing.

Asala's shoulders slumped in despair as Corypheus began to reform himself once again. How could they defeat an enemy that could come back like that? She shook her head at the thought and steeled herself, forcing herself to square her shoulders. They'd find a way, they had to. They always did figure something out in the end. She inhaled deeply one more time, and summoned the spells to her hands, preparing herself for the second go.

A screech in the distance paused her for a moment, and she swung around to catch a glimpse of the corrupted dragon coming back around. A pang of fury shot through her head before she calmed herself and looked back toward the battlefield. Leon was still lost in the grouping of Venatori and Warden fighters, and she hissed a bit in frustration. The dragon was bearing down on them, and she did not have the time to go find him. Instead, she did what she could and moved forward quickly, grabbing Romulus's arm as she closed the distance between them and Khari.

"Get down!" she ordered both of them, throwing an arm over Khari's shoulder and falling to a knee to present an even smaller target. The massive wing beats were upon them by the time Asala threw up a tight pink dome around them. With the smaller size, she hoped she'd be able to feed it enough magic to weather the storm that was surely coming. Moments after the barrier formed, the temperature around them shot up dramatically, as the corrupted dragon breathed its tainted flames on them.

Asala's barrier held beneath the fire, but just barely. Cracks formed in it, allowing some of the flames and heat to seep in, and she could feel them licking at her exposed arms and back. She hissed in pain, but concentrated on the barrier until the dragon passed, where she finally released the spell. The exhaustion hit her all at once and she found herself now leaning heavily on Khari.

"Everyone okay?" she asked the two of them.

Khari groaned softly; she'd accumulated quite the litany of injury over the course of the fight, and however necessary the duck-and-cover had been, it probably hadn't helped. Still, she was remarkably steady under Asala's weight. “Everyone's probably a stretch." She was looking out at the rest of the field as she said it, and it didn't take Asala long to figure out why.

The ranks had been devastated, in no small part by the dragon but also just by the fierceness of the Venatori, surviving Red Templars, and the possessed Wardens. The line was broken and scattered on all sides, but among the corpses the Inquisition's russet and gold was much more common than the enemies' red and black. The smell of burnt flesh hit them like a wall, many of the corpses still aflame. No doubt the blow had been almost as heavy to morale as it was to their bodies: Corypheus instantaneous resurrection and the overwhelming strength of the forces at his disposal... very few of them had gone in expecting anything like this.

To make matters seemingly worse, the Venatori man with the pearl-white mask—Marcus, if what the others had told her was right—had broken away from the main battle entirely, and was now striding swiftly over the bridge. Amalia and Lia appeared to have taken notice, and were now giving chase, but they had to fight much harder to free themselves from the soldiers surrounding them, and he had a considerable head start.

Corypheus's forces entering the temple was exactly what this whole battle was meant to prevent, but in the condition their army was in, it seemed unlikely that they had much of a chance at this point.

"Fall back!" Even Leon's bellowing sounded rougher and more strained than usual. No doubt it was a difficult call to make, but it was also clearly the only option left, unless they wanted to break their entire force on Corypheus's army. It meant all but abandoning those inside the temple to their fates, hoping that they would be able to save themselves and find their own way back to the rest.

Romulus wasted no time in getting back to his feet, his eyes locked on the still-reviving Corypheus. Whatever desire he had to fight him again he clearly snuffed out, as he helped carve a path to the flanks rather than to the enemy.

"Come on, Asala!" he called back to her. "There's nothing more we can do!"

"But..." she muttered as she tossed her gaze to the temple behind them. They'd be leaving the others behind, but a glance around revealed that Romulus was right. There was nothing else they could do. She winced and shook her head, but relented. In a futile effort to feel like she was doing something, anything she lit a spell in her hand and pressed it into Khari's chest, allowing the spirit healing to do what it could for her friend.

She'd have to trust Estella and the others to find a way out on their own.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Stepping through a magical mirror, bound to another mirror back home, was a far more effective way to travel. That much was obvious. They had a moment of reprieve, uneventful but still strained. A chance to breathe, without anyone breathing down their necks. For once in her life, Zahra was relieved. Their forces had suffered great losses
 and she wasn’t exactly sure if they were done yet, considering some of her friends' conditions. But they’d won. For once, it felt like they were getting to the end of saving the goddamn world—Thedas was in good hands, and everything was looking a little less bleak. They’d kept Corypheus from the Well and killed Marcus, striking off one of the serpent’s heads. Maybe, more than one.

There was still one other thing on her mind—something she was worrying about. Someone, rather. Days. It’d taken days to see the main troupe cresting over the hill. If she had any of her nails left to chew, she would’ve been surprised. They were just as worse for wear as their little band had been when they first stepped through the mirror. Perhaps, even moreso, from traveling so far. She’d spotted Asala in the distance, tending to the wounded. Hurrying among them, hands glowing. It was enough for the tension to ease from her shoulders. She was alive, dammit.

The work wasn’t done. Almost always felt like there was something else to do. They’d need to mend each other’s wounds, work together to recover from what they’d just faced. She helped the wounded to Asala’s infirmary. Those too weak or too injured to carry themselves; and there were many. Some with wounds she knew were far too grievous to recover from—she could recognize the dying immediately. Could tell from the pallor of their skins and glassy-eyed stare, curling into themselves, moaning. All they could offer was a comfortable place, soft words and friendly faces before they passed. Sometimes, that was enough.

War wasn’t pretty.

Zahra lingered outside the infirmary and picked at the dried blood on the collar of her shirt. A mixture of dirt, sweat and the muck of battle. A few tears, here and there. Various cuts that would become new scars. Her fingers retracted and traced the wound on her face, wincing when her fingertips lingered too close. It’d have to be tended to eventually. Fortunately, it was no longer weeping down her face. A set of bandages and she’d be as right as rain. After that, a bath would’ve been nice. It’d been a few hours already and the sun was beginning to dip on the horizon, casting the skies a pastel orange, and pink. Maybe, it’d been long enough to go see her, busy as she probably was. Her heart tugged uncomfortably.

She needed to see her, after all this. Besides, she had an excuse.

The infirmary was large enough that she didn’t need to knock on the door. People were coming in and out of it at a slower rate now, and by the looks of it, most of the inhabitants had already been situated in their beds; snoring softly. A moment of reprieve. She spotted Asala almost immediately. Horns jutting out behind a thick curtain of white cloth. She could almost feel the swell wash over her. A lightness. The tide, ebbing in. She was happy to see her. There was an impulsive urge to stride up to her and make herself known but she remained close to the door, shutting it softly behind her.

She had her back turned to her for a moment, speaking with a patient just above a whisper. While it was hard to pick out the words her tone was the same as it always had been when tending to the injured. Kind, soft, and encouraging. She was knelt as she spoke, a steady hand on the his shoulder. Whatever she was saying to the man seemed to have had a positive effect, as he smiled wearily, and nodded, slowly slinking down the rest of the way into his cot. Asala pulled the sterile white blanket over his shoulders and stood, finally turning around to face Zahra.

Dark circles had formed around her eyes, as they usually did when there was work to be done. Never one to rest when there was someone that needed her help, she probably didn't sleep any on the return trip. She inhaled, letting her shoulders droop for a moment and rubbed at her tired eyes. When she finally opened them, they fell upon her and the relief was outright tangible in her body language. She seemed to sink in on herself as a long drawn out breath escaped her lips. "Zee," she said quietly.

She didn't wait for Zahra to cross the distance between them and instead deftly maneuvered the cots set up on the infirmary's floor herself. She stopped herself short in front of her, the relief causing Asala's eyes to mist slightly. She looked Zahra up and down for a moment before she shook her head and quickly enveloped her in a hug. "I was... I was so worried," she murmured.

Zahra watched from the doorway. Admired, more like. She’d witnessed different flavours of kindness over the years, particularly since joining the Inquisition—each one was enviable, appreciated, if not a little uncomfortable. But hers was pure in a way she couldn’t bear, sometimes. She leaned her shoulder into the doors frame and strained her ears for her voice; soft as silk and sweet as honey. No wonder she was so revered in Skyhold. There was a saying about bedside manners and ability in spades; some people were lacking in either department
 but she, she resonated with people in ways she could never dream to. Made them feel safe, secured. Like they’d be just fine, in her capable hands.

A small smile pulled on her lips as she watched her pull the blanket up to his shoulders. Tucking him like a mum might’ve. Though it shouldn’t have, it surprised her when she finally straightened her shoulders and turned towards the door, finally seeing her standing there, smiling at her like an idiot. Caught in the act. Lingering in the doorway like some weirdo. Seeing her face, however, was worth looking a little strange. Tired as she looked, always tending to others before tending to herself. It felt like coming home, seeing her, here. Alive and well.

If you love the girl, then just love her. Maker damn the rest.

Not exactly what Cyrus had told her, but it rang just as true. In her head, in her heart. She pushed away from the door and scratched at the back of her neck, “Hey there.” Her voice felt quiet to her ears; without it’s usual edge. She felt softer, these days. Around here, especially. It was Asala who quickly closed the distance between them, navigating between cots as if it were a sea and she, a ship. She only had enough time to drop her hand back to her side, suddenly embarrassed. By her relief. By the tears welling in her eyes, so sincere that it made her ache. A moment later, and she was swooped up into a tight hug.

She fell in love with her like a natural disaster. In that moment. In many moments, she supposed. Furious, helpless, in her arms. So much smaller, it almost made her laugh. But, she’d never felt small with her. Ever. Like lightning striking the ground; a fiery spark, a crash, a sudden flood of knowing and wanting and needing. A laugh bubbled out of her mouth and into Asala’s shoulder; weak and wobbly and probably a little strained. Not quite a sob, because it was wrestled past a smile that made her eyes water. “You were worried,” she breathed out and broke free from her arms. Only far enough so that her hands could find her cheeks, keeping her in place. Anchored. “I didn’t see you for days. I didn’t know if—... I was waiting and waiting.”

With reddening cheeks and internal curse, Zahra surged forward and sealed her lips against hers; soft and sweet, just like her. A kiss that left her knees wobbly and her heart hammering in her ears. Asala was clever and bright and beautiful. Far more. She deserved a lot of things. Good things. And even if she didn’t fit beside her, she wanted to.

The suddenness of it caught Asala by surprise, and the tiny jerk and widening of eyes were anything to go by. The expression did not last long, and soon the resistance in Asala's frame simply melted away, hers eyes closing and the hug tightening Zee's waist as she leaned into the kiss. The moment stretched on for what felt like eternity and at the end of it, Asala pulled back just enough for Zee to see that elated smile on her lips and the joy dancing in her eyes.

It almost appeared like Asala would go in for another one, but a coughing off to their side interrupted the thought.

"Ahem," the voice said, revealing an Inquisition soldier sitting upright in his cot. He wore a grin and though a bandage covered his head and one eye, the other that remained wrinkled in humor. He hadn't been the only one to notice them either, as a good dozen or so pair of eyes watched them with various smiles.

"Oh." Asala delivered, a cherry blush rapidly encapsulated her face.

That was enough to melt away all of Zahra’s doubts. The look on her face; genuine, happy. Too much for her. Too good for her. She was overwhelming in ways she couldn’t quite wrap her head around but in this moment it didn’t really matter, nothing did. The tightness in her chest squeezed and loosened and she swore, she swore all she felt was warmth. How come she’d never been lucky enough to meet someone like her before? It was just something else she was thankful for. She couldn’t temper her smile this time, couldn’t keep the grin off.

Expectant, eager. When no lips graced her mouth once more, and a light cough came from one of the cots, she cracked her eyes open. Half-leaned in and still holding onto Asala’s face. She blinked. Once. Twice. Her hand finally slipped back from the nape of her neck and rested over her collarbone. A laugh bubbled out because of course she’d find this hilarious; how she’d pick the worst place to do this, of all things. In a public place, a place where she was working on patients. Obviously
 they hadn’t been all asleep, as she’d assumed.

“Mind if I steal her away for a moment?” There was a lightness to her voice, assured. Thick eyebrows rose with the inquiry. She stepped slightly away from her, breaking the embrace. Though, her hand soon found Asala’s and she gave it a squeeze, warm and soft. Not even she was bold enough to confess in front of a crowd. She still felt the redness burning at her ears, even as she tried dutifully to ignore it. She glanced at Asala sidelong and awaited her answer.

The man voiced no answer, but a wave of his hand and the way he began to make himself comfortable in his cot was one enough. The other patients who'd been watching began to follow suit, turning their attentions elsewhere, all but the most curious.

"Hmm," Asala hummed. The grip she had on Zahra's hand did not relent, even as she used it to gently pull her toward the door. She worked through the initial embarrassment and though a blush still took up the lion's share of her face, there was still enough room for a playful smile to take residence. There was a sureness there, and a confidence in the way she led Zahra away. Without a doubt, she wanted this, and no amount of watching eyes would dissuade her. "You already have," she answered for them as they passed through the exit.

A respectful audience, indeed. At least savvy enough not to force Zahra to sweep down on one knee and profess her undying love while they cackled in the background. It’d be a sight to see. Sounded almost like a troupe drama. One she’d seen in large cities, showcasing actors with painted faces and eccentricities she could never top. Fortunately enough for her, the Inquisition soldier leaned back against his pillow and looked as if he was trying unsuccessfully to smother the smile on his face.

Busy as she was, tired as she was, Asala chose to spare time for her. She didn’t bother trying to fight the grin wobbling across her dusky features, or the fact that she felt like her hand was clammy. So unlike her. When she swiveled her head to look at her properly, her doubts seemed to gutter out. A candle, blown. Or ignited. Who could bloody tell anymore—but she was pulling them towards the doorway and she was only too happy to oblige, twining her fingers through hers. A tangle. A pleased hum sounded as they crossed through the threshold and cut abruptly off.

This woman would be the death of her.

“Who knew you had such a sly tongue.” As soon as the warm breeze graced their cheeks, Zahra took the lead and pulled them towards the back of the infirmary. At least then, they’d have some semblance of privacy. She didn’t let go of her hand. Didn’t want to, really. Though, she turned to face her and steeled herself. She’d imagined this moment before, obsessed over it after she’d spoken to Cyrus. How would she do it properly? What would she say? She knew every lady-tested technique, and time-honored trick in the book for things that didn’t truly matter. About making people see stars, of nights spent with mouths tracing collarbones, until they became only a tale told in a tavern: a good time. But words like this? The kind that made her insides twist into knots, because they were alien and new
 she didn’t know how to wrestle those things from her mouth.

This mattered. This was important. She wanted to do this properly. Wanted together and us to mean something. “I s’pose I should apologize about the whole
 boat thing,” she began, tangling her free hand into her curly hair. “When you
” there was a pause, before she tried again. This time, her grin drew into a smile. Embarrassed, but determined. “I always thought that you were like an island, y’know? One that I had no business going to, even though I wanted nothing more. I thought you were something I’d ruin. Because of who I was, because of the things I’d done.” Another breath came from her nose, before she hook her head. “A wise man told me that the decision wasn’t mine to make, and I think he had a point.”

“I was happy when you kissed me on the lake. It mattered.” She gave her hand another squeeze, and looked up into her face. Gentle, kind. Home. “I like who I am with you. I like who I am when we’re together.” A breath, because her head felt like it was spinning like a top. “I, uh, I’ve never done something like this before. Not really. But with you, I do. Want this, whatever this is."

"So do I," Asala answered, taking both of Zahra's hands into both of hers, and drawing them up to her chest. The blush still graced her features, and had to began to bleed into her tapered ears, but now that they were out of sight of prying eyes she seemed more comfortable, and certainly less nervous. "You are... You are so bright Zee," she said, a smile blossoming on her lips. "You are so brave and adventurous-- everything that I am not, but you... You make me want to be these things."

She laughed after that, light and airy, and a little embarrassed as well. "I am sorry if that makes no sense, but... I don't care," she said, bringing Zahra's hands up to her cheeks. "I've never had someone make me feel like this before, that makes me want to be the kind of bold I've never been before," she said with another laugh. "You make me feel..."

She let her hands fall back down away from her face, as she thought about it, about the word she wanted to use. It didn't take her long to find it, and her eyes sparkled once she did.

"You make me feel free, kadan."

If Zahra could feel anymore, she was sure she’d burst. She wasn’t sure what she’d expected. Maybe, a small part of her thought that this, here, was an impossibility for her. That Asala would remain far, far out of her reach, and she’d be doomed to look from afar. She’d never been so happy to be wrong. She wanted to be proved wrong again and again until she felt deserving of someone like her. The kindest person she knew. Blindingly so.

This woman was better than any treasure she’d ever find.

“Then I am yours,” she announced into the night with a grin that crinkled her eyes, laughter pitching into a softer cadence. Loud, intentionally so. If she could've screamed it from the ramparts, she would have. Down to her very core, she meant it. Never had she anchored herself to another. Never had she found someone worth doing so. But this felt like coming home. Not an end, but a beginning. She was smiling so hard her cheeks hurt. She brought her hands back up to her face, and tugged her down to kiss her properly.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Image


And So is the Golden City blackened
With each step you take in my Hall.
Marvel at perfection, for it is fleeting.
You have brought Sin to Heaven
And doom upon all the world.
-Canticle of Threnodies 8.13

Image

Apparently Corypheus wasn’t above retribution if the bugling dragon outside their doors was anything to go by.

Most likely, he’d been stewing since their little dalliance in the Mythal’s halls. That scream Zahra remembered so clearly hounding their steps as they disappeared through the eluvian came to mind; pure, unadulterated rage. A fury that she’d thought funny at the time. Appropriate, given all the heartache he’d caused them. But now, it made sense. He wouldn’t roll over. He wouldn’t cease his assault. If anything, his efforts seemed desperate. Frenzied. A man who’d lost what he seemed to think he deserved. A God’s ire, raining down on them. He’d try to tear the entire world down if it meant their destruction—of that, she was sure.

Didn’t mean they’d just roll over and just let him has his way, either. It wasn’t their style. This sure as hell wasn’t Haven. They’d grown since then; they were made of tougher stuff now, and she knew well enough that they would all rather die then see him smug with victory. Fuck that. She could hear the sound of running outside; people crying out to each other, assembling in a clatter of steel and grit. Accompanied by that damned dragon’s shrieks crackling through the sky like thunder. From what she could hear, it was causing a ruckus. Slamming into the walls of Skyhold and sending brickwork raining down. There’d be fire, too.

What she wouldn’t give to see that thing plummeting to the ground.

Zahra swung her bow over her shoulder and filled her quiver with arrows. More like than not she’d end up running out. Who knew what Corypheus had up his sleeves this time. She set several vials into the slots on her belt and readjusted herself, making sure that everything was stoppered properly. It wouldn’t do her any good if she rolled out of the way and emptied acid on herself. An embarrassing way to go. She patted her hip and headed for the door, cracking it open a little so that she could see out into the yard. Chaos was an understatement. The beast looked as if it had smashed itself bodily into Leon’s tower, the remnants baring itself to the open sky. She swore she could see books from where she was, midst the rubble. She hoped


Taking a deep breath in through her nose, Zahra steadied herself, tightening her hands into fists. She looked over her shoulder at Asala, who’d been prepping as well. “There’s just no rest for us, is there?” she tried to smooth the pinched expression to her face, but only managed a curt smile. Strained. “Let’s find the others.”

They didn't have to look long before one of the others found them. Khari, already fully armored, looked to be missing only her helmet, but there probably wasn't any time to find it, when they were being actively bombarded like this. “Zee, Asala!" She was audible from almost halfway across the bailey, despite the chaos around them. Oddly, Khari seemed cooler than most of the frantic people running about around her, trying to find cover or armor or shelter in the case of the non-soldiers among them.

“Come on! We've got to get up to the wall and turn the catapult on the dragon!" She pointed to a spot on the battlements, where one of the siege engines was half-covered in rubble from Leon's tower. From a distance, it was hard to tell if it would even work, but Khari seemed to think it would.

Zahra snapped her head to the side. Khari was easy to spot even if she hadn’t acquired a military voice as of late, capable of cutting through the ruckus just as surely as the dragon. Her fiery hair, a banner. She wasn’t ready to argue with her. It was something at least. More of an idea than she had. Though, she wasn’t sure if she’d ever seen those things operational. This would be as good a time as any to find out. Cannons and catapults were two very different beasts—and besides, this one looked like it was little more than rubble. She hustled across the yard and passed soldiers in varying stages of dress; roaring to each other to ready themselves.

Another shriek cracked through the sky. She couldn’t be sure where it was coming from until cries were heard in the distance. A moment later and the flapping of wings sounded overhead, the beasts’ shadow slipping over the ground and disappearing past the wall once more. She made sure that Asala was still dogging her heels before crossing towards the wall Khari had been pointing towards. It didn’t take them long to clamber up the stairs and find themselves hustling towards the lone catapult. She hadn’t expected to find Leon heaving great slabs of stone off the wooden slats, face ashen with dust and debris. So, he had been in the tower, after all. A mercy he hadn’t been crushed. It was hard to tell if he was injured at all, with the amount of stone-grime stuck to his skin.

He was alive, that’s all that mattered.

“Leon!” she closed the distance between them and set herself to removing a chunk of rock from its neck, tossing them to the side. If she were being honest
 the mechanism didn’t look promising. Hitting a dragon in mid-flight? An impressive, if not staggeringly difficult feat. One she didn’t have much faith in. But they had to try. Her eyes lit up, mouth tightening into a line. “We’re here to help. How do we get this thing working?” As if it’d known what they were up to, the dragon’s roar boomed closer, raising the hair on her arms. It’s outline shifted behind the clouds; soaring in a wide arc.

Closer.

Leon looked momentarily relieved to see them, though it didn't last long when the shadow of the dragon passed over them. Too high above to attack for now, but it was clearly wheeling back for another pass, and they probably needed to have the catapult operational before that happened. "Help me get the rest of these rocks off. Khari, you know how to work one—find something to load it with and get it set." He paused to heave another large stone over the wall. "We need to keep it from destroying too much until Cyrus and Astraia are ready—and then we need to get back down to the bailey to meet up with the others."

"Right," Asala answered with a determined nod. Her barriers sprung to her hands, and then began insert themselves into the gaps in the rocks, leveraging and wrenching the stone off of them with quick upward swipes.

While the other three worked to clear away the stone, Khari was picking through them for one to load the catapult with. It took her a few tries to get something of about the right size for the bucket. She set it on the crenelations and checked the ropes, springs, and frame, re-securing the restraints just to be sure. By the time the last of the debris came away, she was hefting the payload in. “Wanna eyeball the aim for me here, Zee? You're the archer."

“My arrows are a wee bit smaller than this,” Even so, she rolled out her shoulders and took her place at Khari’s side, hands planted on the base of the catapult so that she could see straight ahead of her. The trajectory of the catapult. Zahra’s eyes were her strength. Her timing was precise, even if the intended target was a huge, fire-breathing dragon bearing down on them like a boulder being thrown through the open skies. Would it try to blast them with fire? Or would it come down with its claws and weight, hoping to crush them?

It only mattered what direction it came in and whether or not it tried to veer off in another direction. From what she’d seen of dragons so far, as strong as they were, they couldn’t just deviate once it began its descent towards them. Not a dragon as large and heavy as this one. They were smart creatures; but she wasn’t sure it’d expect them to try to anchor it to the ground by pelting it with a catapult. That, at least, worked in their favor. Surprise, dragon. Unfortunately
 this also meant they didn’t have many chances; if it noticed them, it would most likely try to disable the threat immediately.

“It’s coming back around.” The flap of wings. It’s bugle, shrieking down at them. A terror with wings. She’d be impressed if she hadn’t seen what it could do. If it wasn’t so damned ugly. Pock-marked and rippled with ridges. Far different than the one’s spotted on the Storm Coast. “It sees us.” Whatever had been distracting it before no longer did. It was baring towards them now. Intentionally so. Striking through the clouds like a sword and descending lower, passing over the opposing wall. “It’s gonna pass over us—we’ll get a shot. I’ll tell you when.”

She fucking hoped so. The timing was imperative, and if it decided to do anything different
 she wasn’t sure what the outcome would be.

The tension held for several seconds, Khari ready to release the catapult on Zahra's mark. They had to wait for it to get right over them if this was going to stand a chance, but not so close that it could cook all of them and the catapult where they stood. Slowly, it resolved into view, and when its underbelly was in just the right spot, Zahra called it.

Khari released, and the projectile flew in a ponderous arc. The trajectory was just a little off, but despite aiming for the dragon's wing and missing, they still managed to strike it in the chest, heavy stone breaking apart against its red lyrium scales with a crack and raining back down over the bailey.

The dragon screeched, changing direction to pull out of its descent. “If we're buying time, this is what we got; let's go!" Khari was the first to abandon the catapult and sprint back along the wall for the stairs.

The rest of them followed, no longer needing to push so much through crows of running people. The time they'd spent on the wall was apparently enough for just about everyone to get geared up, and though several more chunks of Skyhold were missing, the dragon had not managed to drop anymore towers, at least.

As they headed towards the main gate, Zahra could spot Rom, Stel, and several of the others massing nearby. Lia had just come in with a couple scouts, and the iron portcullis shut abruptly behind them. Leon looked to her first. "Captain. You've a report?" He wiped only somewhat effectively at the stone grit and dust on his face, but his only aim seemed to be clearing it away from his eyes, which worked well enough. He had donned no armor—quite possibly his set was in the rubble of his quarters, and no ordinary spare plate could possibly fit his dimensions, meaning he'd have to go without.

Lia was out of breath, having clearly just ran at full sprint from wherever she'd been posted in the mountains back to Skyhold. She also looked a little in shock at the state of their fortress, but she pulled herself together quickly. "Corypheus is coming. Bringing... everything. Couldn't get a sense of their numbers, but it has to be everything." A last ditch attack, it seemed. No more games, no more maneuvering in the shadows. Corypheus was forcing the issue. "Shit, I should've had something set up to warn against the dragon, I didn't think he'd—"

Leon shook his head. "It's fine. We've got measures in place to deal with it, but we're going to need to prepare for what happens when it comes down." Scanning the assembled faces, he found Cyrus's first. "If you can, try to bring it down near the lake. That should keep things far enough away from the fight at the gates that you won't have to deal with any interference." He took a deep breath, then nodded, almost to himself. "Asala, Captain Pavell, Rilien—the four of us will head down to the lake now and prepare to face it. The rest of you will have to hold the gates and find a way to reach Corypheus."

Bringing down the dragon was a stretch, in her mind. An impossibility given its stature; its lyrium-embued hide. But the Inquisition was all about facing the impossible, so she supposed this wouldn’t be any different. Besides, it wasn’t like they had much of a choice. The dragon was too much of a threat to allow it to cause anymore damage. Zahra wasn’t sure how they’d manage to ground it permanently, but Leon seemed to have some idea—or else, Cyrus did. She didn’t doubt that they had something up their sleeves. Something that’d make sure they could pit themselves on fairer terms. Or else, keep it anchored on the ground. She crossed her arms over her chest and scanned their faces once more, mouth easing into a smile.

She was glad to see them here, alive. A small relief for what they were about to face, but still. It was enough. A small allowance before they’d have another helluva fight on their hands. One that she hoped would end all of this once and for all. A pirate could hope, couldn’t she? If this was Corypheus’ last ditch effort to tear the world down around them
 then they’d make sure to give him all they had. Make him remember who the Inquisition was, and how he’d made a mistake facing them in the first place.

Slapping a hand onto Cyrus’ shoulder, she rounded towards them and grinned wide. Sweat had already stuck her wild curls to her face, whether from the exertion of trying to get the catapult in order, or the sheer suspense of having the dragon bear down on them and coming out unscathed, was anyone’s guess. A mix of the two, probably. “I’m not gonna say any mushy stuff,” she knuckled at her nose, and arched an eyebrow, “but I bloody well better see all of you at the end of this.” A cough, clearing her throat of any lump that might threaten to choke her up. “Let’s kick Corypheus’ arse this time. Make sure he doesn’t get up again.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

There was so much for her to be worried about, but if Asala gave it a moment to register in her mind, she'd be stricken with inaction. Instead, she shoved it all the way to the back until it was a simple itch in her head. The others would be okay, Zee would be okay, and Cyrus and Astraia would be okay. The last part, she would see to herself. But first they would have to get around the lake.

Leon had led Rilien, Cor, and herself to the lakeside, however when it became clear that Cyrus and the dragon would land on the other side, they'd quickly tried to make it around as fast as they could. Still, that left precious moments where Cyrus was alone with the dragon. "Hurry," she murmured to herself, though she was loud enough for the others to hear as well. The moment they stepped into range, Asala had already pulled her magic into her hands, and without breaking stride she reared back and tossed a barrier, a completely spherical pink bubble, toward the dragon. It struck with enough force to echo off of its scales, and then shatter, the shards hopefully cutting into what exposed flesh they could find.

Asala slowed after that, she'd seen Astraia get thrown into a tree nearby, and that was on her mind at the moment. She spared one last glare at the dragon before she slowed. "I am sorry, I will be back. Help him," she said, though unnecessarily. With that, she peeled off from the others and went to Astraia, where she quickly dropped and began to check the girl's pulse.

"She's alive!" Asala called for anyone still listening. She then went to work quickly, to make sure she stayed that way.

The noise of battle faded behind her while she concentrated on her task, but a few of the pieces of what must have been going on were too loud to disappear completely. A sword rang free from a sheath close by—probably Captain Pavell's, since Rilien carried knives and Leon used no weapons at all. The rush of heavy footsteps thudding over the ground, Leon's booming "get down!" and the unmistakable sizzle of the dragon's fire breath after.

Something or someone singed, the smell thick in her nose as the wind shifted, but there were no too-loud cries of pain at least. The dragon at one point jumped, audible only as the hard impact when it landed, the earth trembling beneath her knees, but it seemed to have landed further away rather than closer, the others no doubt trying to give her room enough to work.

The din settled almost into a rhythm, occasional shakes in the ground indicating a violent reposition by the dragon, clangs of metal weapons and gauntlets against its lyrium-encased scales, and the familiar nausea that the red kind brought with it. Some indeterminate time later, she heard quick footsteps approaching, and Rilien appeared at her side, Cyrus supported beside him, one arm flung over the tranquil's shoulder.

Rilien helped him lower himself down next to the tree, then nodded once at her and took off again, presumably back to the fight. Cyrus held a hand to a spot just beneath and to the right of his heart, but it wasn't large enough to cover the seeping tear the dragon's claws had rent new in his skin. He shifted just long enough to tear his own sleeve off and press it to the wound, hissing when it made contact but applying pressure enough to pale the skin of his hands nonetheless.

His eyes fell to Astraia, but he did not dare interrupt the healing process, the only sound from his presence the irregular heft and push of his breathing. His head tipped back to hit the bark of the tree behind him, and he squeezed his eyes shut.

Asala hissed to herself but focused on Astraia's healing first. The pinkish light in her hand intensified for a moment before she tapered it off. Once more, Asala pressed a finger against Astraia's neck and registered the regular heartbeat, before pressing her ear lightly against her chest. It was soft, but unlabored. "I'll be back, I promise," Asala whispered to her, squeezing her shoulder before shuffling on her knees to face Cyrus.

"Let's stop the bleeding first," she told Cyrus, the spell already in her hand.

He shook his head immediately, though he blinked afterwards, looking vaguely disoriented. “Her first. Finish that—I'll keep." As if to prove it, Cyrus knitted his brow, clenching his teeth and trying to shift where he sat. Blue light lit his fingertips, then guttered out. With a sound halfway between frustration and pain, he did it again, pulling away his mangled sleeve and making a clear attempt to stop his own bleeding. To still be capable of even so little after all of that was a sign of deep reserves of magic, but the spell was weak, and healing had never been his strong suit, besides.

She glanced at Astraia and winced. She felt stretched thin, she needed to stabilize them both, but at the same time... She started to look toward the others, but stopped herself and shook her head. Later. She had to focus now. Asala pulled the satchel off of herself and tossed it nearby where Cyrus sat. "Take a few potions now, do what you can. I'll be there in moment," she said, healing spells back in her hands before she could even finish her sentence.

His free hand shoved the flap of the satchel aside, then tipped it upside down, several vials and other bottles spilling out onto the grass. He picked up a red one, taking the cork out with his teeth, and swallowed it in three gulps. It was one of the pearlescent ones—Rilien's. A few of those tended to make it into any of the healers' emergency kits. The relief was immediate. He picked up another, mostly ignoring the light blue lyrium potions in the mix, though he did nudge one closer to him. She'd never known him to use them, but this wasn't exactly a normal situation.

“This will be enough." He turned his eyes out towards the field, wincing at something she could not see.

She didn't turn to see what he was looking at, not immediately. Instead she focused on finishing Astraia's healing. She put all of the mana she could afford into it, and quickly. She had to get to the fight as soon as she could. Eventually, Asala judged her stable, at least for long enough for them to deal with the dragon. With that, she jerked her head toward Cyrus, and the vial rolling around on the ground beside him. She leaned over and took a couple of potions, a red and a blue. With her potions, she looked at Cyrus and gave him an empty smile. "Wish us luck," she stated, tossing a healing spell at his chest.

She stood and turned toward the battle at hand. The dragon was injured, but far from out of the fight. There was still enough life in its limbs to give the other considerable trouble. Leon had lost his armor at some point during it, and one arm was bleeding heavily. Rilien's arm wasn't bleeding, but it looked no better, his sleeve having been burned off and the skin beneath fiery red and blistering. He was missing a knife, but a look at the dragon revealed where he lost it, as it remained embedded in the claw marks on its side. Captain Pavell seemed to have escaped the worst of it, suffering only a missing helmet and a gash across his temple.

She frowned and downed the mana potion, but didn't hesitate after that, crossing the field quickly to get into the fight herself. "Leon!" she called, tossing the healing potion in his direction. "Where do you need me!?"

Fortunately, the dragon was at that moment distracted by the young captain, who fended off one of its claws with the large claymore he carried. Irritated, it lashed its tail, but Leon grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back with him fast enough that it just missed, air rushing by them with a heavy whistle.

"Keep back," he said, pausing a second to quaff the potion. "I don't think a barrier will hold up against it, but if you can use them to slow it down when it looks like it's trying to hit something, that will make it easier for us to keep clear." He released his hold, flexing his gauntlets, the only pieces of armor he'd been able to grab before his tower collapsed.

Stepping several paces away, he charged for the dragon's flank. The three of them seemed to have adopted a strategy of staying spread out, drawing the creature's attention in turns to let their allies get in at its sides and rear, though the tail obviously made the last a gamble at best. All of them were close range fighters, but they were staying mobile. The dragon, on the other hand, seemed unable to decide on a target, switching to whomever had most recently caused it the most pain like the wounded animal it was.

Leon jumped when he reached it, thrusting his entire arm into one of the wounds in its right wing—lightning burns, by the look of it. A spray of blood doused him when he physically rent the more delicate skin there, gripping the scaly edge tightly in one hand and pulling with a heave.

It was much too large for him to fell, but the move did ease the pressure on Captain Pavell, and the dragon turned to face Leon, rearing up on its haunches and attempting to pounce on him.

Asala could just barely see Rilien on the other side, using the opportunity to bury his second dagger beside the first in one of the open wounds. It left a spreading swath of frost behind, not enough to seriously hamper the dragon's movement, but no doubt enough to cause it even more pain. When Leon didn't end up under its claws, it shrieked and jumped away—dragging Rilien along for the ride. His daggers slid out about halfway there, still gripped in his hands, and though he fell more softly than most people would have in that situation, the ground he hit was hard and rocky, and he did not immediately stir.

The dragon whirled when it landed, holding its injured and bleeding wings high and away from its body.

It gave Asala an easier target. A spear-shaped barrier materialized near one of its injuries, and jammed harshly into one of the dragon's open wouds. The spear sunk in deep, but that wasn't her main focus. The dragon killed her brother-- she had not forgotten. The anger had been welling up inside her as they'd fought it, but she kept it in check, careful not to let it consume her. She'd be better focused without rage or vengeance clouding her mind. Better to make sure that the dragon wouldn't kill any more of her friends.

The spear began to grow as she pumped more mana into it, until it was less a spear and more of a thick column, spreading and rending the wound even more until blood poured from the wound. Pops could even be heard as muscle and sinew began to separate from bone. It did not come without consequence however, the dragon turning its pained attention on her. When it reared its head back, Asala immediately let go of the spear and tossed up a quick shield before she turned tail and ran.

There was no foliage to hide behind, none that would stand against the breath of the dragon, but there was the lake. She just had to be fast enough to reach it. She could here the dragon inhale behind her, and she reached the edge of the water just as she reached the lake shore. The flames must have shattered the barrier immediately, the flames licked at her back, and it was almost too intense to bear as she dove into the water. There was a splash and instant relief as the cool water comforted what had to be burns on her back. Even the icy water of the lake couldn't stand against the dragon's flame, and the water around her heated up. Fortunately, the dragon ran out of breath before it could boil her and she quickly stood, pushing her head out of the water and wiping it from her eyes.

Captain Pavell stepped in front of it, perhaps to prevent it from coming after her, as it now bled heavily from the wound in its side, in addition to the other myriad cuts, slashes and burns on its body, both old and new, and in contrast to all those fighting it, more worn down by the second, its anger seemed only to be increasing. And it lashed out with its neck, closing its jaws around him, sword and all, and lifting him from the ground, a fate likely to have befallen Asala had he not interceded.

Leon, trying to pick Rilien up off the ground, set the Tranquil quickly back down on his feet and sprinted to the spot, but the air was already filled with the grinding sound of its teeth against the Captain's plate armor, where it had him by the sword-arm and shoulder.

Clearly not one to give up, he was using his free hand to punch at it, trying to reach for something vulnerable, but it had taken few hits to the face, and would not be dissuaded, not even when Leon slammed bodily into its chest, pummeling the injury left by the catapult what seemed like hours ago. The captain yelped, the sound cutting off when something—probably his arm—snapped.

What happened next didn't exactly make sense. The dragon shook its head, worrying the elf's body like a dog would a rag-toy. But then there was a bright burst of blue light; it looked like nothing quite so much as what Séverine's templars could do, but... raw somehow. There was a crack, and the Captain flew from the dragon's maw, crashing into the lake next to her, where he began to sink.

The dragon, for its part, was now missing several more teeth, a nasty burn having torn away most of its upper lip on the left side, and when it shrieked, the noise was roughened, like perhaps the throat and tongue had burned as well.

She didn't wait to see if he would reemerge on his own. Asala dove back into the water and swam toward where she saw him drop. The burns on her back screamed in protest, though by the grace of the cool water she was able to push through it to reach him. She hooked both arms underneath his and lift, pulling both their heads out of the water, where she began the arduous process of dragging them both out of the water. Against the fresh air, it felt like the burns on her back were on fire again, but she pushed through it, and began to work on the captain, careful to keep tossing cautious gazes back toward the dragon, in case she needed to take them both and roll back into the water.

But the dragon was reeling; it didn't take more than a few more heavy body-blows from Leon to bring it down. It crashed to the ground, thrashing, but characteristic cold efficiency, Rilien picked one of his knives up off the ground and stalked to its head, reaching up and burying the blade up to the hilt in its right eye.

The dragon stilled.

Asala finally exhaled several moments later, letting the air she wasn't aware she'd pent up escape. Finally, she thought, leaning forward until her forehead touched the captain's chest. Finally. It felt like some weight was lifted off of her soul, and she found herself hoping that Meraad was finally at peace. However, there wasn't any time to truly savor the victory. She pushed herself back up carefully to avoid agitating the burns on her back, and continued stabilizing the captain. There was work still to be done.

She had injured to care for.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The day after Corypheus's death, Estella still wasn't sure it had sunk in.

The Anchors remained on hers and Rom's hands, much as they'd ever been, even though the artifact that had created them had been shattered when they'd used it to close the reopened Breach in the sky above the keep. The hole in the ceiling and the rest of the structural damage remained, of course; for the moment Leon was working out of Cyrus's atelier, perhaps because Cyrus himself was still here, in the infirmary.

There were enough casualties to overflow into the mages' tower, beds and cots pressed close enough that the healers could only just barely fit between them, never mind chairs for visitors. So she'd sat herself at the end of Cy's mattress, pulling her legs up underneath her and setting his feet on her lap rather than taking up any extra space. Harellan was nearby, she knew; he assisted with some of the healing, but his main concern seemed to be watching over Cyrus, and Astraia who was in the next bed over, though still unconscious.

"You still could have told me what the plan was," she said to her brother, reaching forward a bit to bring her fist down on his knee. There was no force to the 'blow;' it wasn't like she was actually upset with him, though admittedly his risk-taking scared her more than a little. Maybe that was why he'd kept it from her. Much as she didn't like to admit it, that might have been for the best. And they succeeded and survived in the end, so she just didn't have it in her to be mad. "My crazy, reckless brother the hero, huh?"

Cyrus had borne her teasing and gentle assault with the smallest of smiles, until she got to the hero part, where he shook his head immediately. “Crazy and reckless I can agree with, but don't go making me a hero." He glanced over at the sleeping elf across the narrow aisle, then down at his hands. “Astraia saved me, you know. At least twice, by my accounting. I want her to know that." There was something strange in the way he said it, like he was asking Estella to tell her, almost. But of course that didn't make any sense.

Harellan cleared his throat. "Many heroes were made yesterday. Yourself included, lethallan. I can say with great confidence that your parents would be incredibly proud to have the two of you as children. I am certainly proud to be your kin."

She might have asked Cy what he meant with a statement like that, but it just about slipped her mind with what her uncle said after. Coming from someone like Harellan, who knew what he knew and was who he was, having pride to be related to them, to her, was far from a platitude. Not when she considered just who else he could count among his kin.

The familiar urge to downplay things as Cyrus seemed to be doing rose in Estella like old instinct, but for once she pushed it down. Conquered it, and let herself feel just a little pride in herself as well. "Thank you." She hadn't done it alone, of course, but neither she nor he was claiming that, and so she let the words sit without the caveats and qualifications. "I'm proud of all of us."

Turning her eyes back to her brother for a moment, she tilted her head and rested a hand on his leg under the blanket. "Will you keep for a bit? There's a party—I thought I should probably put in an appearance. I'll bring you back some baklava?"

Cyrus was quiet a beat too long for the question, but smiled thinly. “I've survived worse, I think. Though your absence will wound me dearly. I expect dessert when next we meet." His tone was light, and he waved her off with a gesture.

Estella laughed, mindful enough of his condition not to shove him as she might normally have done. "I think that can be arranged. Until then, get some rest. I hear heroics are tiring." She'd argue with him over semantics until he accepted it, but perhaps that would be a discussion for later.

Shifting out from beneath his feet, she set them back down carefully and leaned down to give him a hug. He readily wrapped his arms around her, turning his face in towards her neck and curling his fingers into her shirt. “I love you, Stellulam." His words were just a whisper, a harsh one; his fingers trembled where they clenched.

"Love you, too, Cy." She rubbed his back gently, unable to keep things completely light. The victorious mood was infectious, but at the same time... she hadn't known until late yesterday evening that he'd even survived. The relief was overwhelming in its own way, something she was sure was getting to him as well. Once she'd hugged Harellan, she stepped back. "Let me know if Astraia wakes up, okay? I can bring her something, too." With a little wave, she made her way out of the infirmary and across the bailey, still churned up and darkly-stained from the battle the day before. The Venatori bodies had been burned that morning; she could still smell the last of the ashes.

Mounting the stairs to the keep, she pushed open the door and made her way into the main hall, noise and music already filtering out. She was just entering the long hallway in front of what had once been the dais when she bumped into someone. Instinctively reaching out, Estella steadied the person, only to find herself looking down at Zahra.

"Hello, you," she said, unable to keep herself from grinning. Clearly, the captain had already been at the business of having fun for a while. "Enjoying our victory, I take it?"

Zahra leaned against Stel for a moment before properly righting herself. She took a step backwards and swept her hands out wide, encompassing the hallway. Her eyes were lidded at half-mast but feverishly bright. She’d obviously pulled out all the stops for this particular occasion. Her dusky skin was already splotched with rouge, most noticeably along her exposed collarbone; where her shirt crept dangerously low, though she didn’t seem to notice. Or mind, given her proclivities.

“Hello to you too, lady-of-the-hour.” Her voice lowered into a taciturn whisper. As if she were telling a joke with no punchline. She set her mouth into a wide, toothy grin and straightened her shoulders, planting one of her hands on her hips. It seemed to anchor her in place, or else keep her from falling over. A thick eyebrow rose into her hairline. “Of course, this is the perfect time to empty the stores—the stores of booze. The special stuff. Y’know, the world-saving stuff.” She took a swaggering step to Stel’s side, and slung an arm around her shoulder, pulling her into a rougher hug than the one she’d given Cyrus.

“I’m gonna miss you guys
 you know that?”

Estella laughed, happy to be pulled into the captain's strong grip. "Well, you won't have to miss all of us, right?" Spotting Asala a little ways away, Estella gestured her over. "Word in the infirmary is the two of you will be sailing off into the sunset. Where do you think you'll be headed first?"

A blush was already seeping into her cheeks while she spoke, but Asala didn't seem affected by her own embarrassment. She probably learned how to deal with it by now. "I was hoping we could visit home again, for a little while at least," she said. "After that?" she said, pulling the inebriated Zahra off of Stel and closer to herself, dropping her arms over her shoulders and locking them above her chest in an embrace. "It's up to the Captain," she said with a beaming smile.

Estella huffed softly, tilting her head. That was a bit of a new development, as far as she knew, but apparently it had been a rather long time coming. Or so said the people who knew them especially well. It was certainly nice to see the confidence in Asala and the tenderness in the often-rougher Zee. Probably best not to encroach on their time, though. "No need to be strangers," she said. "You're always welcome to visit us anytime you like." With a small dip of her head, she took her leave, passing further into the hall.

Here the tables had been righted and repaired to the extent possible, several of them sporting rough blocks of wood for replacement legs. If she looked, she'd probably be able to spot the one she'd broken a rib on, when Corypheus had thrown her into it. But she wasn't particularly keen to know, and much preferred the use to which they were currently being put—holding food and drinks for the people who had worked hard and deserved them.

It was bittersweet, to think of how many would eventually be leaving. The advisors, who'd worked perhaps longest and hardest of all, each intended to leave: Marceline to retire to her lakefront property, Rilien to resume his work with Lucien, and Leon to take his place once more among the Seekers of Truth, though those goodbyes would be months out in Marcy's case and possibly as long as years for the other two. Less far away were Aurora and Sparrow's pending departures, to Val Royeaux and Kirkwall respectively, and she knew many of the other mages would scatter without their Captain to promise them safety and with the end of the Breach, which had once been blamed on them. Aurora and Sparrow were at one of the tables, but Aurora looked despondently into her cup, and Estella wasn't sure company would be welcome.

Sparrow seemed a little more sober; Estella waved to her a little when her feet carried her past.

"Stel!" A familiar voice drew her attention to the right. Cor raised a hand to wave at her, inviting her over to another table section, where he sat with Lia, Hissrad, and Donnelly. They seemed to have been there for a while as well, though none of them was in the habit of drinking quite as much as Zahra or Aurora seemed to have already.

Estella readily joined them, sighing a bit as she slid into an empty part of the bench. "Hey guys." She grabbed the freestanding bottle of something at the middle of the table, though there was a lack of empty cups. Hissrad noticed her dilemma and slid his over the table to her, untouched side forward. "Thanks." She poured herself a bit of the wine and took a swallow before turning her attention to the table itself. It looked like there'd been a card game in progress, one that had finished recently.

"Guess this'll be the last time we're all together for a while, won't it?"

Donnelly reached up to rub at the back of his neck. "Yeah. It's been great here, but... we're Lions, you know? I just feel like that's what I'm always gonna be, and right now, Val Royeaux's where I have to go."

She smiled a little sadly, and nodded once. Once, they'd all been the same in that: Argent Lions before anything else, bound by that bond of camaraderie and shared purpose. Part of her always would be—it was only because she'd been a Lion first that she was ever able to rise to the challenge of being an Inquisitor. But she'd taken so many steps toward that new thing that she couldn't retrace them anymore. The Inquisition was her home, in the way that the barracks had been before it.

"I'm gonna stay a little while longer." Lia set down her cup. Her cheeks were a little red, a sure indication that she'd be stopping soon. Estella was already with the Lions when she'd had her first drink, and in all that time she'd never gone overboard with it. "Much as I'd like to go back, I might still be needed here. With Leta escaping..." It was an unfortunate side effect of the damage done to the fortress during the battle. They'd simply found her gone when someone finally thought to look.

"I just want to make sure there's no trouble on your hands before I abandon you, you know?" She grinned.

Estella smiled. "I appreciate that, really." Leta's escape was a little more personal for Lia than the others, probably, given the woman's connection to Marcus and Marcus's to Amalia and Ithilian in turn. No doubt Lia understood better than most just how important it was that someone so closely associated with a man like that not be allowed to go wherever she wanted.

"I'm sticking around for a bit, too," Cor said. "I think I've still got more use here than I do in Val Royeaux, so..." He shrugged, one hand coming up to almost-absently rub at his chest, or rather the maroon tunic over it.

She wondered if that was really all there was to it, but Estella chose not to press. Wiser not to look a gift horse in the mouth, so to speak, and it was reassuring to know that at least the two of them would be sticking around. So much was sure to change, and with the group feeling like its bonds were starting to loosen and let some of them free, well. She'd hold onto whoever let her.

"Speaking of Orlesians, though, I think Julien was looking for you earlier. Not to chase you away, but you can see us anytime." He smiled faintly and nodded to where the man in question was standing against the wall just under the hole in the ceiling, speaking quite seriously about something to Rilien, it seemed.

"Guess I'd best see what that's about." Draining the last of her wine, she handed the cup back to Hissrad with her thanks and stood.

Rilien noticed her approach first; not unusual of him. He gave a small nod, the direction of his attention no doubt informing Julien of her presence as well. “You have recovered satisfactorily?" His own arm was still bandaged where it had been burned by the lyrium dragon's fire; she could see the edges of the gauze just peeking out from beneath the hem of his belled sleeve.

"I'm fine," she said honestly. She'd broken her shoulder and cracked three ribs, but of all that only a little tenderness remained. The Lord and Lady Inquisitors didn't really have to worry about lacking for care in terms of healing, and though the mages and alchemists had done their best to prioritize the severe wounds, she had Harellan, who wasn't exactly concerned with the same rules.

Julien gave her a warm smile, then looked pointedly up at the gap in the ceiling. "You know, I saw a Breach form here, and then close. With my own eyes. But it still seems like some dream I had, and not anything real." He took a quick swallow from the tankard in his hand. "Give me an incorrigible idiot or a diplomatic mess to handle or some assassin in need of skewering and I'm right as rain. This, though... this is very much your sort of thing." He tilted the mug in a gesture of toast. "In case you don't hear it often enough—and I daresay you won't—thank you for making everyone else's petty problems possible by saving us all."

Estella couldn't hold back the half-laugh that followed, shaking her head. "You're welcome. I think. Cor said you wanted to see me about something, though?"

He nodded slightly. "I heard about your escaped prisoner. Rilien supposes, and I agree, that she's more likely to flee west than east, which would put her in Orlais. The Crown would appreciate it if you could pass along any worthwhile information you have about her, in case she ends up our problem."

That made complete sense, of course. "Absolutely." A pause, and then: "Speak for The Crown now, do you? I always thought you were a bit too radical for that."

He bit back a grin and shrugged. "I'm not much for crowns in general, but I've a brain in my head. I can do a lot more good standing next to a man like him than I could ever accomplish trying to stand against him. We'll see how much of my agenda I can push, hm?"

"Best of luck, then." Estella had always found it to be a compelling agenda, after all.

"Thank you. If you happen to catch the Lord Inquisitor before I do, please extend Orlais's gratitude to him as well."

“I will see you tomorrow morning for training." Rilien, of course, could hardly be prevailed upon to give her two days off in a row, when she was in perfectly good shape to practice.

She was going to miss it when he wasn't there to keep her in line that way anymore, but by this point, daily work was a habit she'd have trouble breaking. No one could ever accuse him of being an ineffective teacher.

"I look forward to it."

Her tour of the room took her to the very front next, near where the thrones had once sat. There was another table there now, one that must have been moved from somewhere else. The Heralds' Rest, probably. Khari and Rom looked to be sharing the same spot on the bench, the former sitting in front of the Lord Inquisitor, back against his chest, gesturing expansively, probably in the middle of some story about either the last battle or some of those immediately before it. They both looked to be enjoying themselves, Rom possibly moreso than she'd ever seen him enjoy anything.

Estella took an empty stool near them, curious as to what Khari was talking about.

“—and of course you remember this next part. We're all standing there behind the gates, and Corypheus is all 'tremble before me' blah blah blah, and then this one—" She knocked her elbow back into Rom's arm with no force at all. “This one decides he's feeling like a smart-mouth heroic leader, and so he goes 'are we trembling, Inquisition?'"

She laughed. “And of course the answer is no, because who're we, right? Not afraid of any smelly son of a broodmother, obviously!" There was a chorus of agreement from the others at the table, and most everyone followed her example when she paused to quaff a bit more alcohol, already red in the face and grinning, the expression a tad less edged than her usual bloodthirsty one.

Thrusting one hand out at Estella, Khari lifted an eyebrow as if in challenge. “And then this one gives the Stel-est speech there ever was. Stellar? Has anyone ever made that pun in front of you?"

Estella rolled her eyes. "Maybe once or twice, but it's been a while, so thanks for that." Crossing one leg over the other, she waved a hand. "Anyway, don't mind me. What happened next?"

“Eh... the gates opened and there were a buncha demons and shit. Same as it always goes, on our end." She shrugged. “What everyone really wants to know is what happened after you guys disappeared." She widened her eyes dramatically at Estella, but then tilted her head back to look at Rom. “You gonna take over the story? I did a damn good found—foundy—start. I started it well. So you can finish it."

Rom chuckled at her drunkenness. He'd obviously had quite a bit himself, but drink didn't seem to make him much more talkative than usual. He was at least willing to finish her story, though. "We had a good fight, like we always did, me and Corypheus. Only this time I had Estella with me. She'd never had the pleasure of putting up with the ugly bastard's nonsense blabbering while he's trying to kill you." It was a disturbing habit, to be sure, a sign that he took far too much pleasure in the violence he caused, in the superiority it made him feel.

"He got us pretty good at first. At one point I was down and Estella," he shifted his eyes to her. "You broke our chairs. I was just starting to get used to that one, too."

"Technically Corypheus broke them," she replied with a broad smile. "With his face." Slightly inaccurate, but in the right spirit, at least.

He waved a hand dismissively. "It was a big target. We'd have ended up broken too, I'm sure, but then his dragon died, thanks to our friends down at the lake, and that stopped him cold. And then." He laughed a bit at himself, maybe for the attempt at being dramatic. "Estella reaches out with her mark, and rips that damn orb out of his hands, and blasts him with magic from it. Sent him clear across the room." He gestured with his hand to indicate the travel distance, start point to finish, and then his tone became more subdued.

"After that I just ran across the room, jumped on him, and..." He reached out with his marked hand, grasping at empty air, and made a soft noise imitating the explosion. A very clean way to describe something that had been extremely gruesome. He withdrew his hand, wrapping it around Khari's midsection instead while he took another drink from his cup.

"And then we picked ourselves up off the ground and closed the Breach," she finished with a short nod. "Destroyed the orb in the process, so that green scar in the sky's all that's left of it for good, now." She pointed upwards, drawing most of the eyes to the skyscar in question. It was right over their heads at this angle, after all.

She wondered how Harellan felt about the focus being lost. They weren't exactly common objects, after all. Perhaps something she'd have to ask him when they trained next.

“The Lord and Lady Inquisitor, everyone. How does Zee say it? Big damn heroes." Khari slid her arm over Rom's where he held her, humming in a way that sounded both contented and slightly sleepy. Given how late it was getting, that was hardly surprising.

Estella tapped the table and stood. "I'll see you all later. Maybe tell them the Tourney story again. I know I never get tired of that one." But Rom and Khari's obvious enjoyment of each other's company had reminded her of someone she had not yet seen tonight, and very much wanted to, so she spent the next few minutes searching for Ves.

It was a bit of a slow process; several people stopped her to offer thanks or congratulations, which she returned with as much warmth and appreciation as she could, even as she felt fatigue beginning to wear her down as well. Only after some number of these encounters that she honestly lost track of did she find him, standing rather quietly on the edges of the celebration, his back to one of the hall walls. If she had to take a guess, she'd say he was observing more than participating, something which was hardly like him.

When Estella reached his side, she tilted her head, letting a little of her confusion show through. "Hey," she said gently, "I kind of expected to find you holding court over half the room by now. Is everything all right?" She knew it wasn't, of course, not with recent events so fresh. But she meant to ask whether it was something other than the obvious, and she figured he'd understand.

"I thought I wouldn't hover over you for the night," he said, wrapping an arm around her as she drew close. "I just can't seem to make myself enjoy this. I know I should, but... I wish I could've held on to her a little longer. I wish she could've seen this." In terms of the timing, it was entirely possible Ves wouldn't have been able to make it through the battle, with Saraya causing him as much pain as she had. But the point still stood, and Saraya had passed on without being able to see them defeat Corypheus once and for all.

"Better not to linger on that, I suppose." He cleared his throat, possibly fighting the feeling of it choking up on him. "I've been thinking. You know I'm not leaving you, or the Inquisition, but I really ought to return home sometime. To Denerim. Thought I'd deliver my next update on my deeds to my parents in person." And they were remarkable deeds, for a city elf from the Alienage. "Think you can spare a few days, once everything is cleaned up here?"

Estella leaned easily into him, looping her near arm around his waist in turn. "Of course I can. Anytime you want, you know that." She turned her head to rest her brow at his shoulder. "There's a lot of stories to tell them, I expect." She looked forward to meeting them, too—getting to know the people who'd brought him into the world, even if just for a short visit. Part of her ached to know she'd never be able to do the same in reverse; never know what either of her parents would have made of what she'd become. But she'd take Harellan's word for it, and Ves already knew her family anyway.

"For what it's worth... I think she can see this. I really do." Estella couldn't claim to know what happened to people after they died, but... she believed she'd really talked to her father once. Surely it wasn't so outlandish to suppose that even now, their missing friend was watching over them, and knew what they'd just achieved.

"I think so too. I'm sure she's proud of the fact that, one more time, the Inquisition did the impossible."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The Exalted Council, it was called.

The atmosphere in Halamshiral was less festive than when they'd arrived to stop the assassination attempts at the start of 9:43, but Orlesians treated most things with similar flair, and the Winter Palace was immaculately prepared to receive the guests arriving from all over Thedas. Naturally the Emperor and Empress made the biggest splash and drew the most attention, and the arrival of the Fereldan delegation drew up the most ire, but the Inquisition's arrival had no small amount of fanfare of its own. They were quite popular among the people right now, considering their recent victory over Corypheus, the fulfilling of what had become their purpose.

Rom had heard that even Tevinter sent a group to attend, something of a surprise arrival, and a promising sign of cooperation. The Inquisition did have dealings in their territory after all, and no doubt the Imperium wanted to ensure their interests were not threatened here by whatever the southern nations agreed to.

The main street leading up to the Winter Palace was kept open for their mounted procession by Orlesian soldiers in blindingly polished armor and masks, holding spears aloft bearing banners and flags of the Empire's blue. Rom couldn't recognize any of the Orlesians watching them ride through, given their love of masks, but it made identifying the Fereldans and other outsiders among them painfully easy. He resisted the urge to ride faster. He still felt like a fool in the attire he'd settled on, despite it not being quite as fancy as what he'd adorned his last time at the Winter Palace. Brand had insisted he looked dashing, but he hadn't been able to tell if the elf was being facetious or not.

Halamshiral was in large part an elven city, and there were many of these represented in the crowd as well. Some of them seemed to have come for the express purpose of catching a glimpse of Khari, who, in quite the reversal from the last time she rode this route, was now among the most recognizable and infamous members of the Inquisition. She seemed to have none of his reservations, not about the crowds and not about the somewhat more formal style of dress. Probably because it wasn't actually a dress this time.

She paused in the middle of basking in her newfound attention to catch his eye and grin, then leaned over to tug the edge of his embroidered collar into place. “You look good, Rom. Soak it in while you get the chance. I don't think too many people on the other side of the High Quarter gates are gonna be this excited to see us."

Though even as she said it, the gates drew near, and standing off to one side of them, apparently arguing with the guards, were two very familiar faces.

One of the faces belonged to Zahra—it was easy enough recognizing her even though it’d been a few months. She wore a heavy buccaneer’s coat in regal-red, though she kept it draped over her shoulder. Leathers in dark tones, and a billowy shirt with sleeves cuffed at her elbows completed her ensemble. Khari’s gifted ironbark bow was strapped to her back and her rapier swung at her hip with every irritated inflection. She was mere inches away from the guard, mouth pulled into a scowl. Although hilariously shorter than the person she was speaking to, she didn’t seem to have any problem invading his space, thick eyebrows drawn down.

“We’re Rom and Stel’s friends, dammit. What’s the bloody problem?” she poked a finger into his chest and only seemed to retreat when another familiar figure took a step forward. The guard seemed taken aback, but remained vigilant in front of the gate. If anything he didn’t seem as if he knew what to say. Though, he was determined not to let them through. The tension in her shoulders seemed to ease a little, but she did not completely relent. “We’re not leaving until you let us through.”

The other face was, of course, Asala's. It was easy to pick her out, as she towered over both Zahra and the guard. She noticably stood straight, without the timid hunch that usually accompanied her publicly. Also noteworthy, perhaps even more so, she wore the garb of a privateer, much in the style of Zahra. A white wide necked shirt with poofy long sleeves rolled up to the elbow and leather trousers. An assemblage of tasteful jewelry rested around her neck, while her broken horn sported a copper cap shaped in such a way that it extended the horn to its original length.

She watched Zahra speak to the guard from a step back, arms crossed and a frown on her lips. Obviously she wasn't any more happy to be denied entrance as Zahra, though she probably wasn't as comfortable arguing the point. Asala was more than happy to let Zee do it though. Asala was the first to notice th Inquisition's party, immediately lighting up and waving toward them with a wide smile.

With a slight grimace, Estella, already riding near the front of the group, maneuvered her horse around a few others and approached the guard. "Your pardon, ser," she said, the title probably a bit more lofty than the guardsman had actually earned. Probably didn't hurt her chances. "I apologize for the misunderstanding; these two are indeed friends of ours. They'll join up with our party; we'll of course assume all responsibility for their presence." She offered a mild smile.

It took the man a few seconds, but by now their faces were fairly widely-known. The Inquisition was of enough interest that portraits had circulated over time, no doubt smoothing interactions like this one, especially since neither Romulus nor Estella gave off quite the air of automatic authority that most nobles did. When recognition did click into place, he gave one last skeptical glance at the two obvious privateers, but then dipped his head. "As you say, Lady Inquisitor."

And just like that, the way was open. Stel paused just long enough to pull both Zahra and Asala in for quick hugs before remounting and sliding back into the file.

Zahra puffed one final, “Finally,” before stepping around him and to Estella’s side. Her hug was always a rougher affair, bringing her slightly off the ground, before she settled back. She tossed the guard one last cheeky smile, before joining the rear, just behind the horses rump. She held out her elbow for Asala and tipped her chin up, grin wide of which Asala accepted with her own smile. If anyone fit in less than a Qunari in these parts, it was certainly her. “Still a fancy place, sers and ladies—how do you do it all day?" She paused, and scratched at the back of her neck. "Thanks for saving us. Would've been stuck there all day.”

"Glad we could help," Rom answered, though of course Estella had done all the work, sparing anyone else the need to do it more bluntly and less efficiently. "I didn't think we'd see you again so soon. Figured you'd be off sailing along Rivaini coastlines."

Zahra lifted her shoulders in a shrug and pulled Asala closer still. "Maybe we just missed you more than you thought." A toothy grin wasn't far behind. Perhaps, it wasn't too far from the truth. They had spent quite a bit of time together, saving the world and opening wounds, ebbing and flowing like the sea. She laughed softly and pushed errant curls behind her ears. "Maybe that's truer than I'd like to admit."

"This seemed too important to miss," Asala added. "And we did miss you," she continued with a smile. Asala wasn't afraid to show it.

"Well we're glad you're here, at any rate. I hope you won't get too bored, though, we've got nothing but meetings ahead of us." Important meetings, sure, but still... not Zahra's usual idea of a good time. She most definitely wouldn't be taking part, either. Too likely to cause a scene.

"We will be fine," Asala insisted, drawing Zee a little closer. At least there was someone to keep an eye on her.

It wasn't long before they had entered the palace grounds and dismounted, finally free of the need to have crowds kept back by rows of armed guards. Inside it was as Khari predicted: the excitement of the eyes on them was replaced by a variety of things, and few of them felt pleasant. Animosity from some, perhaps with a bit of jealousy mixed in. Others had more of a hunger, Orlesian nobles that wanted to use the Inquisition for their own ends, no doubt wanting to play on the connections the organization already had in the Empire. Of course, most of them could hide their intentions well enough behind their masks, something that irked Romulus to no end about this country.

There was one group that wasn't wearing masks, all save for the woman leading them, and Rom quickly identified them as a Tevinter escort, high-ranking guardsmen escorting... of course. The narrow silver mask gave him a second's pause, but he did soon recognize the woman striding towards them as his former domina, Chryseis Viridius. She'd put a great deal of effort into her appearance for the occasion, strings of small jewels woven into her blonde hair. Her attire was still more mages robes than Orlesian-style dress, easy to move in if she had need to, but the tailoring was impeccable, even if the color was a near-black grey that did nothing to help her stand out.

"Imagine my surprise when the Archon named me the Tevinter Ambassador to the Inquisition. I'm not sure the Magisterium fully understood the irony of the situation, though the old man certainly did." When last Rom had seen her Chryseis had been devoid of must of her sharpness, her energy, but she seemed to have regained it now. She looked... healthier, perhaps was an appropriate way to describe it. "In any case, it's good to see you all alive and well. You have my thanks for dealing with the deranged monsters at the head of the Venatori. Corypheus should've accepted death when it came for him the first time, and as for Marcus, well... I'd rather not hear his name ever again."

"A thought we share," Estella agreed, though only with a slight pull of her mouth to the side. It was sort of hard not to discuss him at least by proxy, not when his apprentice was still the third-most glaring name on their list of missing persons that really ought to be found. And perhaps the most dangerous to leave to her own devices. "It's nice to see you looking well, Lady Chryseis—I admit we weren't expecting Tevinter to send anyone at all." So polite were the words, and so suffused with Estella's usual mild warmth, that it was honestly impossible to tell if she meant them truly or not. Perhaps she did, to a point.

"Though... I suppose we did make a few waves in Minrathous, so perhaps it's not wholly unexpected."

Khari snorted. “We killed a Magister, broke into another one's house, and destroyed a bunch of stuff." She ticked the items off on her fingers, probably referring to Contee rather than Alesius when it came to the killing. “Personally I'm wondering if they sent you with an invoice."

Chryseis hmmed thoughtfully. "I haven't the faintest idea what you're talking about. All I recall is taking action against the Venatori, who are far less welcome in Minrathous now that their leaders met their ends." It was true that she'd taken no involvement in the Contee business, and if her home and power had been restored to her, it had to be true that the Venatori were falling out of favor in Tevinter. "Where is Cyrus?" she asked, sharp green eyes searching for him behind her mask. "I can't imagine he would miss this."

It wasn't the first time Estella had needed to answer the question, and she was getting better at it, in terms of showing less distress each time it was asked. It was doubtful she felt any less, though—on the contrary, her concern only seemed to grow as more time passed without contact of any kind. "He left," she replied, perhaps a touch too quietly. "For parts unknown, after we killed Corypheus. It's been a while since we heard from him."

Chryseis frowned openly at that, but Rom could tell that she'd picked up on the sensitivity of the topic, and despite narrowing her eyes slightly at them, she chose not to press the issue. "That's unfortunate, I'd hoped to speak with him. Interesting developments in Minrathous I thought he might take an interest in. No matter." She glanced over her shoulder to the Winter Palace itself, where a large formation of guards flanked either side of the main entrance. "I shouldn't keep you any longer; you have an Emperor and Empress to meet, after all. Best of luck with the Council. I imagine I'm mostly here to listen and report back on the proceedings. If you want something done right, yes?" Her eyes landed on Rom when she said it, restraining mirth.

It might've made him wilt to hear such a thing from her once, obviously referring to his bungling of his duties at the Temple of Sacred Ashes. Instead he was able to take it as the humor that it was, and forced a small smile back. "Lady Chryseis," he acknowledged, nodding. He didn't feel any more was necessary. Talking to her was never going to get much easier.

The Inquisition's party bypassed the guards without being stopped, a large-enough number of famous faces among them to mark them out without the need for formal identification. They'd all been here personally before, after all—and there was little mistaking how close some of their number were to the palace's current residents.

"Ah, there you are. Please, come save me from politics for five minutes." Strange as it was to think, the rather jovial remark could only have come from the Emperor himself, with that particular accent and pitch. Less strange was the fact that rather than occupying the throne room, he and the Empress were mingling freely among the guests in the entrance hall, flanked only by one slightly exasperated-looking chevalier. Ser Violette—Vi, as Khari preferred.

Lucien wore a broad smile, one that only grew as the group approached. Estella didn't even hesitate before stepping into his personal space for a hug instead of bowing, though even that was a touch more dignified than the running tackle from their first time in Halamshiral. "Lucien!" She drew back, tilting her head up and grinning. "It's still strange to see a crown on your head, I have to admit."

"Still strange to wear one," he replied, stepping back a bit while Estella shifted her affection momentarily to Sophia instead.

Where a greeting of some sort to the Empress would have been, though, Estella found herself abruptly silent, realization dawning quickly over her face. The reason, quite obviously, was the telling shape of her gown. "You're—" The Lady Inquisitor fumbled with her words for a moment, a soft noise of possibly delight escaping her. "You could have said so in your last letters, you know—either of you! Congratulations!" She hovered a bit uncertainly in front of Sophia, as though with the intent to embrace her too but an uncertainty as to whether she ought.

The Empress removed all doubt when she went to hug Estella herself, embracing her warmly. "I thought you could use a pleasant surprise. And thank you." Breaking the hug, she still held Estella's shoulders for a moment. "It's... a lot of things. Mostly just exciting." Rom thought he also detected some relief there. As he understood it this was something the Empress had been pressured towards for quite some time, and finally she could actually do it in the way that she'd always hoped for.

"Congratulations, Your Radiance," he echoed, with a small bow. She looked for a brief moment as though she wanted to correct him on his formality, but no doubt both of them were tired of that by now. And Rom didn't know either of them the way Estella did.

"Thank you. And congratulations are in order for all of you as well. I wish the circumstances were less stressful, but... we'll do our best to ensure you can keep doing the work you've been doing. It's still very much needed."

"We think so, too," Estella replied, "but we understand that it might not be something we can do in the same way. Your support means a great deal to us."

The Emperor offered the group a smile at that. "With a group like this, the how doesn't really matter so much. You'll figure things out and chart yourselves a worthy course forward, of that much I'm quite confident." Something drew his attention towards the inner part of the castle, smile fading and a sigh passing through his nose.

"I fear, however, that our break from politics is coming to an end. The Fereldan delegation will want to begin talks as soon as possible. They're a bit further from home than we are. And a bit more, how should I put this...?" He glanced around, then lowered his voice. "You'd think someone spat in the Arl's ale, to see him glower." He rolled his eyes. "Anyway, we'll give you a few moments to collect yourselves before things get underway."

"Do brace yourselves," Sophia warned. "Fereldans can be worse even than Marchers. But unlike their favored pets, they often lack the bite to match their bark."

"We'll do our best not to let either get to us." Rom bowed briefly again. "Thank you for the warm welcome."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Vesryn liked to think he knew pain pretty well. It was easy for him to identify how much pain Stel was in.

She carried it admirably, probably better than he did, but it still slipped through cracks like the light escaping from her marked hand. The two were related, of course, but there was more than just physical pain for her to deal with. This business with the Exalted Council was complicated enough without outside interference. Now of all things they had Qunari to deal with, and by the looks of it... Harellan, and possibly Cyrus, too. It was impossible to know what to make out of it, when all they had was a dead Qunari soldier and an eluvian to go off of, but if one thing was painfully obvious, it was that they needed to take action.

"You're sure about this, Skygirl?" He paused, waiting for her response before donning his helmet. The eluvian awaited them, ready to put them on a trail that would take them to parts unknown. Astraia had insisted on going with them, and busied herself fastening leather bracers.

"I'm sure. If they're somewhere through the mirror, I'm going to help you find them." Her expression hardened at Vesryn's concern. "You don't have to look out for me, Ves. I'll be fine." He supposed she had a point. Dragon-rider that she was.

They wouldn't be going alone, though. The Lord Inquisitor had escaped his meeting to join them. The talks had been inconclusive anyway and would resume later. Hopefully they would have this resolved before their absence became conspicuous. Leon would be joining Vesryn at the front of any conflict they ran into, and Asala could contribute her magic from afar. They had no idea what they would encounter, but with luck they'd be ready for anything.

"How're you two holding up?" he asked of the Inquisitors. Romulus was clearly in just as much physical pain as Stel was dealing with. It had the effect of hardening his face into even grumpier lines than usual.

"Fine," Romulus answered. Vesryn had a feeling he wasn't going to get any more than that from him.

"Stel?"

"It's getting bigger." Stel had paused in the act of sliding on the thick leather glove that customarily hid her mark, but now she was staring down at her palm, anxiety marring her features. "An inch or two, maybe, but... it's definitely bigger than it was this morning." She tilted her hand so he could see it, too. The Anchor, the glowing green scar that had been there for as long as he'd known her, was indeed longer than it had been last he saw it, cutting down into the heel of her hand towards her wrist.

Stel pushed out a breath, grimacing and drawing the glove the rest of the way over her hand. "We've other things to worry about. This first." She didn't say it, but it wasn't hard to imagine that she hoped both problems could be solved the same way. Finding Cyrus and Harellan would also be finding the two people most likely to be able to do something about the Anchors.

It seemed that for now, that would be the last word on the subject, and everyone finished gearing up swiftly. For all they knew, their quarry was long gone by now, and it was hard to know what to expect with the Qunari in the mix.

The mirror itself was freestanding just to his left, against the wall in a room apparently dedicated to spare furniture, which at once made sense and was sort of ridiculous, considering just how different the shimmering portal was from any mere looking-glass.

Stepping through the eluvian whited out his vision for a moment, but on the other side, the Crossroads looked essentially as it always did. Saturated color, as far as the eye could see, pathways made of jagged volcanic stone climbing, crossing, and breaking apart seemingly at random. They must have found a rather remote corner of it, though: the path they stood on seemed to proceed straight forward, and then fork once. The left side ascended, high enough that Vesryn couldn't see where the path eventually led. But the right fork remained mostly level, and bore the signs of recent use. There was another eluvian at the end of it, but Vesryn could tell immediately that something was off about it: the surface had a flat, dark red color to it, lacking the light even now shining at their backs.

Beside him, Romulus made a quiet noise of discomfort. Vesryn imagined that in addition to the physical pain of the mark he was dealing, he was now also dealing with the effects of lacking elf-blood and existing in the Crossroads, which was a unique sort of unpleasant, as far as he understood. No doubt Leon and Asala were going through the same, though the latter of those two had at least made this sort of journey once before.

"Best to follow the trail of activity, I think." Vesryn led the way forward, walking alongside the steady bloodstains spaced out along the right path. Astraia followed in his wake, her staff always held in both hands.

"That eluvian doesn't look like the others we've seen. I don't know if it's safe to pass through... or if we even can."

"It doesn't seem broken," Leon said, squinting at it with an uncomfortable grimace. "Though I admit everything's a little blurry. Some of these are keyed to passwords, aren't they?"

Estella hummed, taking a few steps forward and placing her hand flat on the glass. It didn't give. She studied it, brushing her fingers along the length until she could look behind as well. "I've never seen a red one like this, but... I think you're right. It's not broken, just inoperable. Clearly our unfortunate soldier came through it from the other side, so it has to work for something." No doubt hers and Asala's understanding of Qunlat would not be much help; not until they had a better idea of who'd set the password.

"I suppose we head up the other way then. If these are really a network, it's possible there's some workaround."

There was only one way to go for now, which simplified things nicely. The ascending path was a little less stable than the other, large chunks of it missing and forcing the group to proceed single-file in places. Much better not to look down, too—there was nothing below but empty space as far as Vesryn could see, the only hint at other pieces of the network vague shadows too far in the distance to pinpoint.

The eluvian at the end of the left-hand path was alight, though, as bright and clear as the one in the Winter Palace. With little else to try, they stepped through it.

The mirror put them out on a grand, stone bridge, smooth near-white cobbles yellowed with age and dirt, but still fitted firmly to one another. The width and length of the passage put Skyhold's to shame, but it seemed only barely adequate for the structure to which it led. Rising from the landscape in front of them was a sundered castle, once no doubt a magnificent edifice larger than any the Inquisition had yet ventured to, spires coiling upwards to pierce the clouds overhead. Though it was massive in scale, there was a lightness to it, a grace more welcoming than imposing, more warm than icy.

Now it was half-ruined, the bones of it still grasping for the sky. Some walls had collapsed; the silhouette suggested several missing towers, and the entire western edge had been shorn off, exposing the inside to wind and weather coming in off a natural cliff. It was hard to say where they were, exactly, except that it still felt like the Crossroads, but the air had grown warmer by a generous margin. More humid, too.

From their vantage, they could see a group of Qunari at the other side of the bridge, gathered in an armed circle around... something. Just blue light, from this distance.

"What do we do?" Astraia asked, looking around for direction. Vesryn squinted through the slit of his helm at the Qunari on the far side of the bridge, trying to make out what they were circling, to no avail. They didn't seem to have spotted them yet, but that would undoubtedly change soon.

"Not sure how comfortable I am attacking the Antaam unprovoked," he admitted. There were few enemies the Inquisition could make as powerful as the Qunari, and even if their base of power was far away, they had proof right before their eyes that they were capable of great reach. "Think we try the peaceful approach?"

"If you expect them to explain why they're here," Romulus said, "you're going to be disappointed."

"We could always try," Asala replied, though even she sounded doubtful. "It does not look like we have many other options available," she added. It was either forward toward the Qunari, or back the way they came, and of those two, forward was their best options to figure out what was going on. "I can translate," she said, glancing between Leon and Romulus, before she thought about it for a moment and inclined her head. "If they feel like speaking, I mean," she said with a shrug. It looked like she grasped the idea that not many groups they came into contact with like this were on speaking terms with them.

"I'm not comfortable attacking unprovoked either. Whatever quarrel they have with Cy and Harellan doesn't necessarily have to be ours." Stel's expression was grim, but it was clear that she didn't mean to turn around now. "One way or another, we have to get into that castle. Perhaps they won't mind. Just... don't get caught off-guard if they do."

Having so said, she stood, making her way towards the bridge with both hands out to the side, clearly unarmed. Of course, she could draw the sword at her side very quickly if the situation called for it. "Shanedan!" she called, followed by a string of words in Qunlat that Vesryn did not know. It wasn't hard to guess from the tone, though—she was making some kind of diplomatic overture.

Her appearance drew the attention of a few of the closer Qunari, who visibly squinted down the bridge. There were a lot more words after that, but the shout of Inquisition! followed by the immediate drawing of weapons didn't need any translating.

"Dammit," Stel murmured. With a sigh, she drew her blade, bracing it in both hands. The Qunari were swift across the bridge; whatever had them so occupied on the other side did not seem to be mobile. The first, a charging spearman, just barely missed a chance to impale her when she shifted aside, cutting across his back in retaliation. Though it left a bloody line, the wound was not enough to drop him, and his momentum carried him further into their formation.

He was caught for a brief moment between turning his spear to attack Stel again, or charging into the others, and that brief hesitation was all it took for Romulus to slip inside the reach of his spear, blade flashing upwards to slice open his throat. He didn't stop there, ramming the rim of his shield across the Qunari's jaw and making several more quick stabs to vital points, ensuring that the soldier died swiftly. More to ensure he was no longer a threat than to spare him pain, Vesryn knew. Qunari soldiers were notorious for their endurance and dedication to the cause. They were not easily dealt with.

For his part he rushed to the fore to keep Stel's flank covered, intercepting the second of two Antaam soldiers that closed in on her. They collided roughly, Vesryn's axehead finding the soldier's side and opening a bloody wound, but the Qunari elbowed him in the helmet, a jarring blow. Should've seen that coming. He'd been training harder than ever before since Corypheus's defeat, but he still struggled without Saraya. Ripping the axe free from the Qunari's side was enough to do some more damage, but he had to brace himself to block the next downward swing of his two-handed blade.

Another came for his right side, but he found his legs encased in stone before he could reach Vesryn. Astraia's doing, no doubt. She still hadn't quite worked her way up to attacking other people without necessity, but that didn't mean she couldn't contribute, or do it if she absolutely needed to. The Qunari did not like seeing magic used in front of them; their spear-throwers to the rear of the group clearly aimed their shots for the back line, hoping to remove Asala and Astraia from the equation.

One of the spears flew, but never made it to its destination. Leon snapped both arms up and caught it by the shaft as it passed by, shifting his grip quickly and hurling it right back at the Qunari who'd thrown it. The spear pierced his vitaar and skin both, right below the sternum, and he toppled backwards. A retaliatory blow from one of his comrades clanged off the Commander's gauntlet, forcing him a step back and off-balance.

Stel slipped in before it became a worse error, her sword cutting one leg out from underneath the Qunari mace-wielder. He went to a knee with a hard thud, only for Leon to grip him by the horns and drive his own knee up into the soldier's face: once, twice, three times. It was enough to make a bloody mess of his face and at least knock him out; Stel's dagger ensured that his death was quick thereafter.

The rest of the spears didn't seem to frighten Asala overly much, instead a tight frown formed on her lips. She took a quick sidestep closer to Astraia, and summoned a barrier above them both. The spears struck it harmlessly and clattered uselessly to the ground, where she dispelled the shield as quickly as she summoned it. Taking a step, she bent and plucked a spear from the ground and spun it, using it to focus the direction of her next spell.

A convex barrier sprung to life where she pointed and struck one of the Qunari nearest to the edge of the bridge with enough force to slam him against the railing. She spun around and loosed another, this one higher which caused him to flip over it, but fortunately for him he was quick enough to grab the edge before falling to his doom, where Asala ultimately left him.

The last Qunari was deadlocked with Leon, both having discarded any weapons but their bare hands. It seemed that the Commander was not the only one who preferred it, either—his opponent was giving him some trouble. Judging from the armor, he was in charge of this group, and his awareness of space was enough that even Stel's attempts to get in from the side were rebuffed. If she tried any more aggressively, she was in danger of being in Leon's way, so it was hardly a surprise when Vesryn could hear the telltale crack of her preparing for a jump.

More surprising was the much deeper boom that followed. He could just register the bare surprise on Stel's face before she was violently thrown from her feet, slamming into one of the edges of the bridge and dropping her sword with a clatter. Worse, the stone lip didn't quite stop her, and she disappeared over the edge with a flutter of dark hair in her wake.

"Stel!" Vesryn wrenched his axe free from his slain opponent, breaking into a sprint for the side of the bridge. Romulus weaved around him to aid Leon in bringing down the group's leader, but Vesryn could hardly be bothered to notice. He skidded to a halt where her sword had fallen, looking over the edge to find her hanging on with one hand, the unmarked one. Worse still, the Qunari that Asala had sent over the edge hung just below her, now reaching to grab her by the belt with his free hand. Whether he meant to secure his own position or pull her down with him, Vesryn didn't intend to find out.

"I've got you, hold on!" He dropped his axe and reached down, latching onto her forearm with his hands, but there wasn't going to be any pulling her up while the hefty Qunari soldier was attached, and whatever Stel's mark had done to her hadn't left her in the best shape to fight him off bare-handed.

A bladed staff appeared on Vesryn's right, the miniscule elf holding it visible soon after. Astraia angled the blade down and lunged, stabbing down at the Qunari's face. She struck him near the eye, eliciting an agonized cry from the soldier. His grip on Stel faltered, and then he fell away entirely, roaring until he hit the ground far below with a distant thud.

Vesryn was able to pull her up now, sliding his other arm under her as soon as he was able, and setting her down slowly against the stone lip. He checked briefly to confirm that the others had dealt with the rest of the threat before he knelt down and removed his helmet. "Are you all right? That was..." Uncharacteristic of her, for one. It almost seemed like she'd accidentally performed a much stronger version of what Romulus used his mark for. "What was that?"

She groaned softly, squeezing the wrist of her marked hand with the other, shaking her head slightly and tugging the glove off. Alarmingly, the green gash was past her hand now, just barely cutting into her forearm. She coughed, pulling in an unsteady breath. "I don't—I was just trying to jump like usual. But then something went—it felt wrong. The next thing I knew, I was in the air."

Stel leaned heavily against the stone, her head falling back against the edge. "Thank you. For a minute I thought I—well." It was a sentence that hardly needed finishing. With a thin smile for both Vesryn and Astraia, she offered her unmarked hand towards him. "I think I can stand. We should keep going, but... maybe not use the Anchors anymore."

"Noted." Romulus appeared to not to be wounded, but still in a significant amount of pain. And he hadn't even used his mark. "The way is clear now."

"For the moment." Vesryn helped Stel up and handed her sword back to her, making sure she was steady before he turned his attention to Astraia. Her attention was still fixed on the side of the bridge. She lowered her staff, and magically wiped away the blood staining the blade. Her expression was hard to read. "You did well, Astraia," he assured her.

She nodded and turned towards the path ahead. "Let's go."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Leon watched Estella's crystal flicker out, Khari's likeness disappearing from its green-tinged surface. The Lady Inquisitor tucked it away with a grimace, one the Commander could not help but echo on his own face. "Qunari explosives... moved into Halamshiral with our supplies." Her brow furrowed. "There's no way that happened without at least a few spies in our ranks."

With a nod, Leon glanced down at one of the Qunari bodies now still on their side of the bridge. "No doubt meant to help us take the blame in the event the explosion they were intended for took place. We might take some anyway." The risk alone would be more fuel for Arl Teagan's fire, no doubt. It meant that they now needed to make a much more thorough exploration of the terrain ahead—as Khari had said, access to even a part of the eluvian network meant that the Qunari could have moved their gaatlok to more than one place, planned more than one attack.

It's what Leon would have done, in their position. Ideally, one massive blow to every seat of government in Thedas: Val Royeaux, Denerim, Minrathous, Antiva City, Dairsmuid, Hossberg, Nevarra City—probably Ostwick, Kirkwall, and Starkhaven as well. It was hard to imagine them having access to all of those places, but even one or two would be a devastating blow. No doubt exactly what they intended. The Qunari were not known for indecisiveness or tentative strikes.

Estella sighed, glancing down at her mark and frowning. "Well, whatever the reason, we still have to go forward. Let's see what had the Qunari so interested earlier."

It was still there, the formless collection of blue mist. As they drew closer, Leon could tell that it was smaller than he was, but larger than most of the others, and it moved, stirring intermittently as if shifted about by an unfelt breeze.

As soon as Estella had stepped off the bridge, however, it reacted, shuddering and beginning to thicken, coalesce until it took on a humanoid shape. A very familiar one, too—by the time they drew within striking distance, it looked very much like Cyrus, only leached of most of his color and semitransparent, faded and bluish at the edges. The apparition appraised them in silence for a moment; though it bore his face, its manner of dress was decidedly different. Gone was the Tevinter-styled armor, replaced with something that fit closer, almost like a second, metallic skin. The similarities to Vesryn's plate were apparent, but Cyrus's was lighter, obscured in places by blue and green fabric.

He regarded them expectantly, but did not speak.

"Cyrus?" Estella froze for a moment, returning the apparition's regard with wide-eyed confusion. "Is that—are you—what's happening?" She took a step forward, reaching out as if to touch him, but her fingers sank into the mist with what looked like only a little resistance, and she snapped her hand back as if burned.

His expression shifted, brows knitting. Reaching up, he touched his lips with his fingertips and shook his head.

"If there was any doubt before, this confirms that Cyrus is involved somehow." Romulus studied the misty projection. "What is this, though? Is it really him? Or some magic left behind?"

"I've never seen anything like it." Astraia stepped forward slowly until she was next to Estella, turning one hand over and touching it lightly against the projection's chest, letting it sink through a few inches before she withdrew it again.

For all that it could not speak, the apparition seemed to have some resemblance to Cyrus's personality; it glanced down at Astraia's hand and arched an eyebrow, a wry smile touching the corner of its mouth. After a moment, it moved its attention to Asala, pointing to her with one hand and gaining a look of intent concentration. It shimmered, its primary hues shifting momentarily from blue to pink, then back. It let one hand hover near elbow height, then pushed it down, indicating small size, perhaps?

Asala pointed to herself moments after Cyrus's shade did, and appeared surprised and maybe even a bit confused that he'd do that. She watched the next few moments with arched brows, trying to glean whatever he was trying to tell them. She tilted her head and then held up her hand, turning it over before coating it in her particular pink hued magic, the same color that Cyrus had been moments ago. She stared at it for a moment before letting it fade, and glancing up to Cyrus. "Ethne?" Asala asked. Leon knew the name, as it was that of the spirit they had met in their dreams in order to aid Asala in becoming a spirit healer.

"You are saying you're like Ethne? But... Smaller?" She asked, her head tilted quizzically.

It grimaced, something about the answer not quite satisfactory, but then shrugged.

"Like a spirit, you mean?" Astraia had worked with Asala more than enough to learn of that source of her healing power. She pulled her staff to her chest and tilted her head sideways against it. "Or something similar."

"We saw a spirit mimic a person in the Fade," Romulus pointed out. "One appeared to us as Divine Justinia. She looked... significantly more real than this. I'm not sure it's a spirit."

"Regardless, the Qunari didn't seem too fond of it." Vesryn seemed to be tired of the guesswork. "And it doesn't seem dangerous to us. So we might want to ask some questions. I've some experience with these kinds of conversations; they can take a while to get anywhere."

"Probably best to stick to yes or no questions," Leon added. While the apparition was expressive enough to remind him quite keenly of his friend, there was no doubt that trying to decipher the answers to complex queries was not going to work out very well.

When no one else immediately supplied anything, he took the first himself. "Were you... left here for us in particular?" He wasn't sure what to call it. Left, put—maybe just waiting would have been better. But it would certainly hope to know if Cyrus had meant for them to make it this far.

The apparition nodded, then pointed back across the bridge to the dead Qunari and drew its thumb over its throat in a very clear gesture.

"You... knew the Qunari were planning to use the gaatlok?" Estella's question was more of a reach, but she seemed relatively confident in it. "You injured that other one, didn't you? The one that came through the eluvian into Halamshiral—to warn us? Or well, the real you did those things, I mean."

More nods, then the apparition gestured over its shoulder at the half-ruined castle, turning halfway towards it and beckoning for them to follow it. As they approached the castle, the sheer scale of it became more apparent: it was gigantic, to the point where it wasn't completely clear if such architecture could exist fully in the ordinary world. It soared over their heads, and yet the stone it was made of seemed light, almost delicate, and vaguely crystalline, much too brittle to hold all that weight with ordinary concerns about gravity and weather.

The massive front doors stood slightly open, just enough for the party to slip through, and if it had seemed vaguely unreal before, the inside was utterly fantastical: in places the walls had disappeared, staicases ended halfway up only to reappear dozens of feet higher and upside down, laws of logic and physics alike defied. It looked like nothing so much as the more artistic drawings in Cyrus's workshop, the ones where watercolors bled all over parchment rather than those with precise charcoal lines and squared corners. The general blurriness of the Crossroads wasn't helping Leon make any better sense of it, though most of the others apparently didn't have quite the same problems.

The area into which they first entered looked to be an atrium or something, its ceiling once a vaulted dome, the center of it tiled in colored glass, some sort of mosaic pattern throwing dyed light onto the white marble floors. Crystal columns were in places intact, others shattered; part of the dome had come away, and the walls exposed further rooms beyond. The far wall, what had once been a grand double staircase, was now in fragments, open air beckoning the brave to tread them and see where they might lead.

Each wall bore frescoes, desaturated to Leon's eyes, but all bearing scenes of battle or rest, dragons and the sun and four-eyed wolves stalking in the dark.

"It's like the library," Estella murmured. She'd only really shared the basics of this with Leon, but he understood it to be some ancient elven place, drawn into the Crossroads after the creation of the Veil. That part was admittedly still a bit much to wrap his head around—that the separation between fade and reality was an artificially-created thing, and not the default state of nature.

Still, seeing something like this was one of those things that made him think twice about what he thought was really possible. The castle shouldn't be able to stand, let along bear any of its other extraordinary features—it wasn't so hard to imagine that magic was what had made it possible, once.

But it was important to keep their current goals in view. "The Qunari have access to this place," he said, glancing at the silent apparition. "Are there other eluvians here? Ones they could use?"

Cyrus—or the entity wearing his face—frowned. Raising a finger to his lips, he pointed towards the top of the ruined staircase, then used his fingers to mime ascending. He took a step back towards the spot, light from the stained glass falling over his form and casting it heavily green. A glance upward revealed why: the shards were arranged in the shape of a crouching dragon with jade-colored scales, similar to some of the art in and around the Temple of Mythal. Beckoning for the others to follow, he turned and climbed the stairs.

Given the apparent need for silence, Leon elected to stay behind for the moment. While he was relatively confident in his ability to be quiet, he was wearing full plate, as was Vesryn, who also stayed behind while the others climbed to the top of the ruined staircase after the projection. They remained there for several long moments before descending again, seemingly looking at something below, blocked from Leon's sight by a partial wall.

As soon as they were back within range, Estella updated them. "There are a lot of Qunari down there, but I think the woman's leading them—she has this book tied to her shoulder armor," she said, gesturing at her own left shoulder. "A lot of barrels around—probably more gaatlok. Several eluvians, too. They're definitely staging something from there, but I'm not sure how to get over. There has to be another mirror somewhere that will do it."

"Sounds like we need to hit them, then. Hard and fast. Assuming we can reach them." Vesryn looked none too pleased about the idea, but if this indeed was being used as a staging point for attacks on all nations, they had little choice.

"Wait, before we go." The fingers on one of Astraia's hands disappeared under her mass of loosely-bound hair, rubbing at the back of her neck as she looked at the entity imitating Cyrus. "If you can answer this... are you all right? Are you somewhere close?" Close was an inexact term to be using, especially in a place like this, but it was obvious that Astraia's questions were borne out of concern, and that the first was more important than the second.

It appeared to consider this for a moment—perhaps a bit too long for the question, honestly. Eventually, it nodded, but not without some apparent hesitation, its expression torn between wariness and something else. Frustration, maybe. No doubt the answer would have been better conveyed with words it did not have.

"Okay." She didn't seem entirely satisfied by that, but she let it go, lowering her hand again and glancing at Estella briefly. "If... if we can find you, or Harellan, can you do something about the marks? I think... I think they might be killing them." She looked back to Estella. "Show him?"

Estella didn't look pleased by the answer either, but she extended her hand out towards the apparition. The mark hissed and crackled at obvious volume; Estella winced after a particularly loud one, though whether from pain or just surprise was unclear.

It reached forward in response, brushing ghostly fingers over the line of the mark and frowning. After a moment, it lifted its eyes to theirs and nodded, mouthing a single word, slowly so they could get a sense of what it was.

Hurry.

The Lady Inquisitor pursed her lips. It was clear that she had plenty more questions, but perhaps the urgency of the situation had cooled her inclination to ask them. "We need to get down there, to where the Qunari are," she said, drawing her hand back to her side. "Can you show us how?"

With a firm nod, the apparition took several steps back, then veered to the side, glancing back over its shoulder to be sure they were following. It seemed to know the castle's layout well enough, and it hadn't seemed deceptive so far, whatever it really was.

Perhaps they'd be able to solve both of their current problems after all.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It was easy to say that Asala wasn't excited for the next part. Granted, she hadn't been excited to visit the Crossroads a second time either, but there she was. Khari had managed to feed them more information from their side, apparently they had apprehended the spy working in Halamshiral, and had retrieved a wealth of information from them. The combination of Rilien and Marceline in addition to the threat of an angry Khari and Zee proved to be wildly effective, unsurprisingly.

Among the information they relayed, was the password to enter the red eluvian they has passed along the way. With a new path in mind, they returned to the eluvian in question, where they now stood. In addition to the password, they'd also received word on what was on the other side, and that was the part that made Asala nervous. From what their source had said, it led to a place called the Darvaarad, a fortress located somewhere in the remote parts of Par Vollen. She'd never expected to return to her motherland, at least, not willingly, and certainly not in this manner. The fortress, Darvaarad, literally meant place that held back evil in Qunlat, and she wasn't looking forward to what these Qunari qualified as evil.

The fortress was in the command of a high-ranking Ben-Hassrath called Viddasala, one who converts purpose. They were also told that the Viddasala was accompanied by a very large Saarebas, and he undoubtedly lived up to the name of a dangerous thing.

Asala glanced between the others as they stood in front of the eluvian, awaiting for their word.

"There's a Qunari fortress on the other side of this mirror," Estella said, perhaps unnecessarily. Still her tone was almost disbelieving, as though it were difficult to comprehend that just past the glass lay some remote island off Par Vollen. It wasn't the sort of place that outsiders ever visited, so maybe that was understandable. No doubt the northern islands had more solid reality for Asala than for anyone else here. "Even if it's not well-manned... that's a lot of Qunari. I'd like to not have to engage them all, but if they really plan to do this... then at the very least we have to stop it."

Leon crossed his arms over his chest, contemplating the mirror for a moment. "In a way we're about as well-equipped for this as we can be. A strike force. I doubt the Viddasala planned on her spy giving up the password. And they won't be able to fully prepare for a breach in any case. Still... there's a chance a very large fight is waiting for us behind this, so prepare yourselves."

The Lady Inquisitor returned her attention momentarily to the specter of her brother. Whatever spirit or fragment of something wore Cyrus's face stood a fair distance from the eluvian—probably it couldn't leave the Crossroads. Estella stepped within reaching distance of him. "And you're—you're on the other side of this, right? The real you is there?"

The apparition tilted its head to the side, nodding once and reaching forward. Ghostly fingers drifted to pause at her cheek, unable to touch in the way flesh and blood could, but more solid than mere empty space. It turned its eyes out to the others and smiled grimly, the edges of it already starting to loosen, to come apart and fade away into blue light and then nothing at all. Last to disintegrate was the place it almost-touched Estella, but then it was gone.

"We'll find him," Astraia assured Estella, briefly reaching up to put a hand on her shoulder.

"Somehow I doubt that will be the hard part." Vesryn's helmet masked his features once more. His fingers opened and closed a few times over the axe shaft, and he rolled his shoulders a few times to loosen them. "Try to stay in formation as best you can when it comes to a fight. Leon and I will take the front. Asala, Astraia, use the walls to keep your backs covered as best you can, but don't get cornered. The Inquisitors can hold up the flanks, though I'd prefer they don't have to fight more than necessary." No doubt some of that was just concern for Estella, but there was also the marks to consider, and the way they were becoming increasingly unstable.

"Let's not delay," Romulus urged. "This needs to end now."

Estella nodded shortly, stepping to the front momentarily. "Maraas nehraa." Her pronunciation wasn't flawless, but it was good, and it got the job done. The mirror rippled, red fading out until the glass was clear again, alight with indistinct blue-white. She stepped back, allowing Leon and Vesryn to pass through first, following them with Romulus close behind. Astraia and Asala brought up the rear, the last to lay eyes on what awaited them on the other side.

Evening had begun to fall, was the first thing Asala noticed. Though the Darvaarad was made from the light stone much of Par Vollen's structures used, it wasn't blindingly-lit by the sun, only stark like bleached bones in the desert. No army awaited them, either—just another long length of bridge, this one probably manned by soldiers, though it was impossible to tell from this distance. In front of them, between the stairs leading up to the bridge, was a bronze statue of a Qunari woman holding a longspear, pointed towards the sky. It glinted dully in the fading light.

Asala gazed toward the statue for a few moments, unable to hide the trepidation in her face. The last time she had been in Par Vollen, it was behind a locked door, in a dark and terrifying room alone. They did not treat the Saarebas well, and she knew that the one that accompanied this Viddasala was used as a tool instead of the person he truly was-- once. The Qun had a habit of converting everything to its purpose completely. She tore her eyes off of the statue and shook her head, her grip tightening on the spear she'd taken from the battle in the Crossroads.

They moved quickly and as quietly as they could, beginning their hunt for Viddasala and a way to put a stop to her plans. The bridge was indeed manned by soldiers, but they were able to dispatch any they came across without creating an alarm just yet. They had the element of surprise here, attacking the Qunari near Par Vollen itself, and while there wasn't a great deal of noise, the waves crashing onto the rocky coastlines of the island helped mask their approach somewhat.

By the time they made it inside the fortress itself evidence of their trespassing had been noticed, distant alarms calling the fortress to action. No doubt a body had been found, or perhaps just a lack of a patrolling guard where he should have been. Their exact location was still unknown to the enemy, but the Qunari were on high alert.

It was good, then, that the layout of the fort was not overly complicated. That was unsurprising of the Qunari, given their obsession over order and efficiency. The unusual part was the content of most of these rooms. There wasn't too much time to look while they were avoiding or dealing with trained Qunari soldiers, but Asala spotted astrariums, devices for interacting with the Veil, a few oculara, even a few more eluvians in varying states of functionality. The Qunari were normally wary of magic to the point of labeling it evil. Perhaps that was the point of this place. A fortress to hold evil objects, to keep them separate from the rest of the Qunari population.

It was when they were passing through one of these storerooms of magical artifacts that Romulus's mark began to crackle violently. He shook his hand as though it had caught fire, opening and closing a fist to try to hold the magic back, but it would not be denied. "Get back!" he warned, just before a powerful blast erupted from his hand against his will. Romulus was thrown hard back into the nearby wall, Vesryn toppled over onto his back, and Astraia was actually thrown across the room, falling and sliding a short distance across the smooth stone floor.

The wall closest to the blast was cracked and crumbling, and all around them bits and pieces of arcane devices rained down, crashing into each other and creating a terrible racket. For one unbearably tense moment there was silence while all of them tried to recover. And then Asala could hear armored boots thundering towards them, along with deep voices shouting in Qunlat.

Leon reacted first, getting to the door and waiting for a few tense seconds before he threw it open, startling the Qunari on the other side for just a brief moment. He took advantage of it, grabbing hold of the first spear thrust in his direction and yanking, forcing the soldier wielding it into the room by himself. Not a good place to be; he swiftly met his end at the Lady Inquisitor's blade.

Unfortunately, Estella's mark chose that moment to do much the same thing as Romulus's had, except that the explosion seemed to happen in slow motion, time distorting around her and flinging both Leon and several more Qunari away as if they were moving through water.

Asala had saved herself from the majority of the blast from Romulus's mark, tossing up a barrier in time to absorb most of the force. There was still enough left over to put her on her back, but before long she'd made it back to her feet. Likewise, the explosion from Estella's mark came just as suddenly, but fortunately she was far enough away this time to escape it, but the same could not be said for Estella and Leon. Them and a few of the closest Qunari were flying through the air, but slowly, like they were trapped in sap. It left them open, and the Qunari unaffected by the time dilation were approaching quickly.

A barrier sprung to life just into to intercept a spear meant for Leon, and Asala pushed back, shoving the Qunari carrying it out of range. Before she let the barrier go however, she reeled back with her own spear and let it fly towards him. The shield fell just as the spear arrived. However, Asala was not practiced with the weapon more than just using it as a staff, and her aim was off and sailed past her intended mark. The Qunari behind that one was not so lucky, as he now found a javelin lodged in his bicep. It didn't slow him down much, and Asala frowned, throwing up another barrier in hopes to buy time for everyone to recover and reposition.

Fortunately, the few seconds she could buy them was all they really needed, and the group recovered well enough to take better advantage of their positioning, the Qunari forced to approach in smaller numbers due to the doorway. Even when more of them began to use the hole Romulus had put in the wall as a secondary entrance, the combination of Leon and Vesryn in the front, Estella and Romulus moving nimbly around the edges and Astraia and Asala contributing spells from the back felled their attackers.

No doubt there were more, though, and it didn't take much tactical acumen to understand that they had to get moving. Stealth was traded for swiftness, and though they encountered a few more solitary soldiers or small groups, their speed through the fort prevented any real defenses from mustering against them.

It was hard to know exactly where to go to find the Viddasala, but their path soon took them out into a courtyard, surrounded on all sides by high walls. Tropical plants grew here, lush but disciplined in the manner of everything cultivated by the Qunari. A large, rectangular pool in the center bore a stone fountain, water burbling pleasantly into the surrounding basin. It would probably only be about knee-high water on Asala, but it was easy to see the stone channels cut into the ground where it would occasionally be allowed to overflow and irrigate the plants.

On the far side of the courtyard stood a woman who surely had to be Viddasala—though they'd only caught a brief glimpse of her before, her armor was distinctive, as was the book tied to one flat shoulder-guard. She wasn't nearly as tall as Asala, perhaps a few inches beneath six feet, but her presence was much more imposing, especially standing elevated in the way she did. Another eluvian shone dimly behind her, and at her side towered Saarebas—a full head taller than even Leon, just as muscular, and practically brimming with barely-contained, raw magic.

Below them, arranged in a wide fan formation, were several more Qunari soldiers, and these looked like elites all, perhaps the Viddasala's personal guard. Men and women alike, and all of them armed to the teeth.

The woman herself, illuminated by the scant moonlight from above, crossed her arms and glowered down at them. "Survivors of the Breach. Heralds of change. Heroes of the South." None of the titles sounded complimentary on her tongue, and indeed she shook her head. "After fulfilling your purpose at the Breach, it is astonishing to hear you still walked free among your people. Your duty is done—it is time to end your magic."

"That's what this is about?" Estella's tone was torn between incredulity and what sounded like the beginnings of anger. "All of this—because you don't like that we have the Anchors?"

The Viddasala regarded her as though she were a particularly slow child. "Do you really believe that closing the Breach solved everything? That the consequences stopped there?" She exhaled a harsh breath, audible even over the distance. "The day we saw the Breach, the Qun decided its action. We would remove your leaders and spare those who toil." It wasn't completely clear which or how many leaders she was talking about, but Asala was familiar enough with the Qun's absolutes to guess. She probably meant all of them.

"But this gilt-tongued thief has disrupted everything, in your names."

It was easy enough to guess whom she was referring to with that. "And where can we find this thief?" Vesryn asked. "Judging by how grumpy you look, I'd wager he's eluded you quite easily."

"There's no time for this." Romulus's mark was threatening to overload again, but so far he seemed to be keeping it under control. "We need to see where that eluvian leads." Of course, there were large deadly Qunari in between them and it. Astraia eyed them nervously, her gaze most commonly fixed on Saarebas.

"If you understood everything he has caused, you would want to find him as much as I do." Viddasala shook her head. "But it matters not. The Qun would have taken the gentle path, but he has forced us to the way of blades. Mine will find him before his finds me." She turned to Saarebas and jerked her head down towards them.

"Kill the Inquisitors. If the others surrender, take them." She turned her back on them, striding towards the eluvian with purpose, but the group currently had bigger problems—quite literally, as Saarebas jumped the railing and fell the nearly ten feet down to land in a deep crouch in the pool with a heavy splash. He rose back up to his full height, primal earth magic gathering already at his fingertips.

He thrust both hands forward, hurling two enormous stonefists at once, and on the signal, the other Qunari charged as well, spears and axes at the ready.

Asala took the first steps forward, putting her in front of the group. She dug deep into her reserves of mana and withdrew a hardy barrier, shaping it into a half dome in front of them all. The pair of stonefists glanced off of either side and split from their paths, sailing off harmlessly behind them. With the immediate threat of them dealt with Asala retreated a step or two back to put the rest of her companions in front of her. Her eyes never left the Saarebas the entire time.

But it seemed the Qunari mage had plenty more where that came from, and lighting wreathed both of his hands after that, bolts lancing from each arm. Estella tried to dive to the left to avoid one, but it caught her in the side, and she fell sideways with a sharp cry, collapsing into the pool with a stumbling lurch. Leon moved in to cover her, intercepting the axe that whistled towards the Lady Inquisitor's head. Catching it between armored palms, he grunted under the force of the secondary lightning bolt that caught him for being too close, his balance faltering.

He just barely kept his feet, but the axe-wielder dealt him a blow to the head, hard enough for the ring against his helmet to echo. The helm dislodged entirely with the momentum, snapping his head to the side before hitting the water with another, smaller splash.

Saarebas hurled himself into the fray after that, no longer content to sling spells from a distance. Magic propelled him up into the air, and then down again with a thunderous crash into the middle of their formation, behind the front that Estella and Leon were barely holding. A blast of arcane magic pulsed from him, knocking Astraia and Romulus back several steps. Vesryn held his ground against it, but the Qunari soon encased his arms in rock, landing a quick and heavy strike to Vesryn's side. The next slammed straight into his chest, sending him tumbling backwards.

Romulus was forced to deal with one of the spear-wielding Qunari nearby, leaving Astraia to face Saarebas's wrath for a moment. She actually brought it upon herself by shoving the bladed end of her staff into the mage's lower back. His armor was ineffective, not even really designed as such, and so her blade was able to sink in easily. Pain, however, did not concern Saarebas in the slightest. By the time Astraia had withdrawn her weapon he'd turned on her. Her stonefist shattered harmlessly across his arm, delaying him only a moment. She made to swing her staff down on the base of his neck, only for him to catch the blade between rock-guarded fingers. He brought his other fist swiftly into her abdomen, and she crumpled with a choked cough. He immediately turned his wrath on Asala next, leaping across the distance between them and swinging a haymaker for her.

For a moment, Asala saw her brother. He had fought much in the same way, taking to Aurora's tutelage far easier than she had. He had even been as reckless. But Meraad had lacked the power of this Saarebas, she noted as she pulsed a wave dispel energy. The stones around the Saarebas's hands melted away, but still, the muscular fist would still do damage if he put all of his weight into it. So Asala dodged backward, but she overestimated and fell the rest of the way on her back, as the haymaker sailed above her.

It still left her in less than favorable position, and the accompanying hammerfist was fast incoming. She was able to summon another barrier, managed to block it albeit still with spiderweb cracking. The second and third widened these cracks, and Asala panicked, freezing for the fourth. That one broke through, though robbed of much of its force, drove heavily into her belly. She cried out in pain, and instinctively forced out a body sized barrier which caught the Saarebas by surprise and flung him away, afterward Asala rolled over and began to vomit violently.

Saarebas landed on his feet, but he didn't stay there for long. Estella, on her knees in the water, held her marked hand firmly in the other, light escaping between her fingers where she gripped her own wrist. But her palm flared brightly, a resounding crack flinging her backwards into the water again.

The brunt of the force collided with Saarebas, though, much more powerful than anything she could conjure with her usual magic, and he staggered sideways, knocking into one of his allies, who was trying to flank Romulus. His sheer size sent the other Qunari sprawling, and Leon was on him immediately, yanking his head up by the horns and twisting until his neck broke. Saarebas took a swing at the Commander, who caught the fist in both of his palms, for once the smaller and physically weaker combatant. But he still knew more of close-quarters fighting than Saarebas seemed to, and technique barely edged out raw strength, Leon sweeping the Qunari mage's legs out from underneath him and putting him on his back.

Another incoming spear forced him away before he could do any more than that, and though winded, Saarebas quickly regained his footing.

He only just got there before Romulus was on his back, arms wrapped around the mage's neck. He stabbed his blade into the Qunari's chest, doing a decent amount of damage and lodging him there for the moment. His mark pulsed wildly.

Astraia had only just gotten to her feet before a spear-wielding Qunari charged her. She narrowly avoided being impaled, deflecting the weapon aside with her own and kicking off the soldier's chest. The kick served more to shove herself away than do damage, and she landed in the midst of another downward slash, this one cutting a bloody line across the Qunari's lightly armored chest. It wasn't enough to end him, though, and his next spear thrust, though off target, cut across the outside of her thigh. The shaft of the weapon whipped up and smacked her across the head, sending her tumbling down to the ground.

Vesryn arrived to cleave into the warrior from behind with his axe, but Astraia had already turned and launched a desperate spell in self defense, in the form of lightning. It wasn't well-controlled either, chaining off the already dead Qunari soldier that Vesryn felled. It hit him, leaving him staggered, and bounced to Saarebas and Romulus next, still struggling with one another. The added pain of the lightning spell seemed to be enough to push Romulus's mark over the edge. He just happened to have it pressed against Saarebas when it went.

The Qunari mage utterly exploded in a blast of the mark's energy, sending Romulus flying across the courtyard to land roughly just before he reached one of the walls. As the debris from the explosion fell around them, the courtyard fell into silence. The last of the Qunari here had seemingly been dealt with.

Asala still knelt in the puddle, her hand wreathed in magic pressed against her belly. The warmth spread out from her center, healing the damage that the Saarebas had caused to her insides. With her other hand, she wiped the blood that dribbled from the corner of her lips. She glanced around the battlefield, looking for the enemy just in case they missed one, but once she confirmed they'd all been dealt with she nodded and stood.

"Let's find Cyrus," She stated, before she moved to check on Romulus's wellbeing.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Her entire right arm was in agony.

It took just about all the focus and discipline Estella had ever learned to keep the sheer extent of it from showing on her face. Wincing anyway, she rolled up her sleeve, lips parting in soundless surprise. Lines of eerie green webbed over everything from her fingertips to her elbow—it looked as bad as it felt. Like the entire limb was about to crack apart and fade into dust. It was hard not to panic at the thought, but urgent as it was, there was one that overrode it.

Through that mirror, she would find her family. There was no especially good reason to think so, aside from the fact that it seemed like they'd reached the end of the fortress and it was the only way to go. But more than that she just felt it. She'd always felt—would always feel—a connection to her brother that granted her vague insights like that. She couldn't help but put stock in it now, when there was so little else to go on.

But the eluvian stood open, and time drew short in more ways than one. Glancing behind her to be sure the others were all ready to enter as well, she used her good hand to push her bedraggled, wet hair from her face and exhaled, pulling in one final, bracing breath before she stepped into the mirror.

The mirror led them back into the Crossroads, if the sudden vivid colors blooming in front of her eyes were any indication. She could feel it, too, a gentle brush against her magic, a warmth that called to something ancient and quiet in her blood. Not an experience everyone had, apparently. The castle they'd passed through earlier lay on the other side of a massive gully, slightly above them, its broken and jagged spires shining in the dark, yearning towards the deep blue of the sky. A remnant, in the same way she was a remnant, of something great and powerful that had come before.

The path was somehow clear before them, though it was in truth little more than a vague depression in some of the grass at their feet, signs of passage from many that carried them around a rock face.

On the other side lay a scene of utter devastation. Qunari bodies were strewn across the ground, many of them slashed and torn by familiar weapons and spells. The smell of ozone was heavy in the air, despite the cloudless luster of the stars above them, bright against the velvet blanket of night. Blood, drying and sticky, glinted dully on the grass, on their armor, but little had found the steel of their blades. Still others were rendered to stone, an unmoving graveyard in corpses and monuments to them. The stone giants were frozen in the poses of warriors, fighting a battle centered around one specific point near the center, and there lingered nothing at all. Nothing but the sense that they ought to advance farther still.

"Gods," Astraia said softly. An old habit Estella knew she'd been trying to break. "They didn't stand a chance." She walked with a slight limp still, having only hastily healed the slash to her thigh.

"Keep moving," Romulus urged, holding his hand to his chest. "I don't know if I'll make it if this thing goes off again."

Asala hovered close by Romulus, watching him and his arm carefully. She probably wouldn't be able to do much if it did go off, but knowing Asala, it wouldn't stop her from trying. She did spare a look of horror at the scene at hand, but didn't dwell long, instead tossing a concerned look toward Estella.

Estella couldn't help but share the thought, uncertain as she was what to make of what lay before them. Biting the inside of her cheek, she nodded jerkily and followed the path that instinct made, seeking what she could not yet see.

Ahead, she could make out the vague sounds of an armed clash, Viddasala's harsh contralto shouting something indistinct in Qunlat. Through some trees, and then up what must have been a rise—the noises were coming from above. Estella shifted from a swift walk into an outright run. That had to be—

Emerging from the treeline brought them right to what they were looking for. Viddasala, spear in-hand, took a swipe at Cyrus, who bent backwards and away from it, parrying with a luminous blade. His strength was enough to knock her guard open, and as he came back up he took a hard step in, thrusting forward with the second and finding her throat. She gasped, the sound cut off with the severing of her windpipe, and collapsed to the ground.

The noise of their passage clearly registered; he turned to face them. At her distance, Estella could see he hadn't emerged unscathed from the earlier fight—blood was drying on a cut in his lip, another slicing across his right brow. The largest one stained his cloak red at the shoulder, though he gave little indication of pain.

He didn't look surprised to see them, exactly. Instead, his face pulled into a grimace, and he took a step back and to the side, eyes seeking and finding Harellan, who stood with his hands folded behind his back, which was to yet another eluvian. It had the effect of making his features difficult to discern, casting them in deeper shadow and darkening his silhouette.

"It seems you've found us." The words were soft, almost tentative. "I hadn't meant for that."

None of it seemed right at all. Their body language, the way they were dressed, the things Harellan was saying—it just didn't add up to anything Estella could understand. "Why?" she found herself asking, attention bouncing from one to the other. Her first instinct was to go immediately to Cyrus, but something about the cast of his expression... she'd only seen him look like that for her once in her life. The night he told her goodbye the first time. It was a similarity that she didn't want to contemplate, and so she reached automatically for the queries instead, stepping half a pace forward.

"What's—what's going on here? Why did you leave? What's all this with the Qunari and the—the rest of it?"

"A problem I had intended for us to solve ourselves." He had to be talking about the Qunari. The dark shape of Harellan shifted; he'd tilted his head a bit. "At least the immediate problem. But then someone pushed a dying soldier through an eluvian and onto your doorstep, and here you are."

“Harellan." Cyrus interrupted almost tonelessly. “The Anchors."

"I see them. I'd thought—I suppose splitting the power didn't do more than delay the effects. Since you're here, we can remove them."

"Remove...?" Estella immediately held her hand to her chest, cradling it with the other. It hurt, to be sure, and she'd much rather lose the Anchor than die, but... still she couldn't help but feel some terror at the prospect of actually losing it. It was the reasons she'd become Inquisitor in the first place, and now she knew it was in some way a piece of the heritage she barely understood. It was hard to imagine life without it, now, after almost five years. That feeling warred with the pressing need to push Harellan to answer her actual question, but she supposed this ought to come first. Mere questions were hardly justified when she and Romulus had lives hanging in the balance.

Romulus seemed more immediately willing, as he quickly peeled off the glove covering his, revealing the way his own mark has alarmingly begun to spread and crack up his arm. "Do it."

"Cyrus, if you please." Harellan nodded towards them. Cyrus banished his weapons and approached Romulus first, stopping short of him and motioning for the other Inquisitor to extend his arm. From there it looked to be mostly a matter of passing his hands in the air above and beyond Rom's arms. The green light came away with them, leaving whole, unbroken skin behind, and with a slight grimace, Cyrus stepped back, approaching Estella to do the same.

Only when the noise of the magic was in her ears did he speak, almost too low for her to hear. Certainly too low for anyone else to hear, which was probably the point. “I'm sorry, Stellulam." He met her eyes, his wide and almost childlike in their earnestness, if only for a split second.

But then he stepped back again, retreating to Harellan's side without so much as touching her.

"I don't understand." Astraia's voice was rife with emotion. Her eyes lingered on Estella's arm a moment, fascinated by the magic that removed the mark entirely, but clearly she had other things eating at her. "Why did you have to leave when you did? Without... without even saying goodbye? I thought—" She reached a bloodstained hand almost up to her face, where her vallaslin had once been. Whatever her thought was there, she didn't finish it, instead starting a new one directed at Cyrus. "We fought a dragon together. And when I woke up you were just gone."

"He is blameless in this." Harellan sighed softly, taking a step down from the eluvian's dais to stand closer to level ground with the rest of them. He'd re-shorn the sides and back of his head and gathered the rest, leaving a thick black tail to fall from his crown to the middle of his back. His armor was of a kind with Cyrus's new set, if slightly more elaborate, and with the addition of what looked like a thick fur cloak. Wolf pelts, perhaps, though the garment would have needed several. "If you would lay fault, lay it at my feet instead. Cyrus had no choice but to follow where I led."

Cyrus shot him an indecipherable glance, but did not contradict the statement. Harellan apparently took that as reason enough to continue. "We left when we did because no one was watching. A quiet exit was better, I thought, considering the reason for it. What we do now should not be associated with the likes of the Inquisition."

"And what is it that you do now?" Ves sounded guarded, to say the least. His gaze was questioning, searching for answers, and laid solely on Harellan. Astraia didn't seem satisfied with the answer she'd been given, but she fell silent for the moment.

Naturally, Harellan was expecting the question, or at least completely unsurprised by it. "Rectifying a mistake. An ancient one." He shook his head, tipping it back to look at the sky. "Corypheus was supposed to unlock the power in the focus, but I did not anticipate the extent to which he would succeed. The hole he tore in the Veil was... not what it should have been. Mine will be cleaner. More complete."

A simple statement. Staggering in its implications. Estella immediately looked to Cyrus, as if for confirmation. What she saw was not encouraging, and she reverted her attention to her uncle. "But—putting up the Veil destroyed an entire civilization, Harellan. Tearing it back down again will destroy... at least ten of them. Why would... why would you let that happen?" Not just let it happen—actively make it so. And the things he said about Corypheus made it sound like he was the cause of everything. She almost couldn't process it.

His expression, almost eerily neutral up to that point, finally softened slightly. "I did not think that so great a sacrifice, for a very long time." He sighed, letting his eyes fall to the ground in front of his feet before lifting them back to hers. "You showed me the error of that thinking. Made me believe again that there are things in this world worth saving, worth cherishing." He swallowed thickly, beset by some emotion that never quite became clear. "I'd lost that belief, when I lost your mother and my brother. It makes this more difficult, but... all the same, I cannot lose my resolve now. The world that was before the Veil was a better world than this one, and if catastrophe is what it takes to see Thedas returned to what it was always supposed to be, then I must unleash it. I alone have the strength and the knowledge."

"That's insanity." Ves said it with certainty at Estella's side. He held his weapon in one hand, showing no signs of wanting to use it, but at the same time his posture was anything but friendly. "I know what I felt, what was in my head. Saraya lived in that world, and she lived in this one. If she could speak again, she'd tell you there are just as many things worth protecting in this Thedas. And there were just as many things wrong with the world before. You can't do this."

"Make no mistake, I do not mean to merely trade the new for the old. I'm aware enough of the faults you allude to. Nothing is perfect, but a world where the magic and the life does not leach from us with every passing generation—that is worth sacrificing for. And I will sacrifice for it." For all the tenderness he used speaking to Estella, and for all that his tone remained mild now, there was an unmistakable firmness to it. The kind belonging to someone who'd well and truly made up his mind. Quite a long time ago, from the way he spoke of it.

Estella didn't even know what to say in the face of that kind of certainty. She'd been certain of so few things in her life, and she could never even imagine being certain that the destruction of so much life was the right thing to do. It was like the person in front of her was at once the uncle she knew and someone entirely different, as foreign to her as a stranger. She'd always known he had his secrets, but to think he'd been sitting on this the entire time they'd known each other, from their first meeting in a Chantry stables to his reappearance in the eluvian network all the way through teaching her, and Cyrus, and Astraia...

"How—how much of any of this was real, then?" she asked, her tone tremulous. It was a demand to know, but a quavering one. "This whole time, this has been your aim... was it all just so you could do this? And Cy—what do you mean he had no choice but to follow you?"

“The Vir'abelasan, Stellulam." The first to answer the question was Cyrus himself. “Drinking from it bound me to the will of Mythal. It's a compulsion to obey—and Harellan is what remains of Mythal."

"I have been ruthless, and unkind." Harellan confessed this with evident remorse, though apparently not enough to have stopped him from doing it in the first place. "Power and knowledge I have, but what I still needed was reach. Agents with the capability and skills to assist me. I manipulated Cyrus from the day I met him. Piqued his curiosity about elven history, his heritage. Taught him the magics I thought he should know. Pushed him to restore his magic when he lost it. Suggested that he be the one to drink from the Well. I knew what the sum total of these things would be. I knew what they would make him, and I am not sorry for it."

His brows knit. "If there were some other way to achieve what I aim at, I'd have taken it. Corypheus was my attempt to do that. But we all know how that went."

"Corypheus was..." Romulus had kept his distance a little more after having his mark removed. He still rubbed the spot where it had been. "The elven orb, what he used to make the Breach. That was your doing?"

"Placed in his hands by my agents, while I was still too weak to use it. A flaw I could have overcome, if only I'd been more patient. More willing to take the slow and deliberate path that lies before me now. For what it has cost you, I am sorry. It was not my intention to embroil Thedas in war like this. The same reason we stopped the Qunari here."

As if by some unseen, unfelt cue, Harellan's body language changed. "It is time for us to take our leave." He straightened, glancing to Cyrus, who looked away with what could only be called a sullen expression. "Before we do, however... Astraia. I do apologize for departing with such haste. I regretted at the time that you were still unconscious, but I would like to rectify the error." He let his hands relax, falling softly to his sides. "Would you like to come with us? There is a place for you here, if you would occupy it."

She didn't seem all that surprised when he asked, already deep in thought about her answer. Though it was posed without much weight behind it, it was impossible to miss that there was a great deal riding on her answer, at least regarding her own future. She shared a look with both Estella and Ves before she turned her eyes back up to Harellan, straightening to as much as her height would allow.

"Yes."

"Astraia, you can't be—"

"Let me do this, Ves." She kept her tone controlled, soft. "I'm sorry to leave you all like this, but... this is something I have to do. Something I think I've been training to do for some time, even if I didn't know it." She stepped forward and turned her back to Harellan, facing Estella. She offered a subtle nod of her head when their eyes met. "Goodbye. And thank you for everything."

Estella glanced between the three of them. "Astraia..." She didn't really know what to say to that. Too many things were shifting around at once, reorienting her entire understanding not just of the last few weeks, but the last few years. Maybe even more than that. On the one hand, she was worried about what this might mean. Harellan was not exactly who she'd thought he was, and she couldn't think that he made this offer without a purpose, one that might be just as dangerous for Astraia as it was bound to be for Cyrus.

On the other... neither of them would be alone. She knew Cyrus, knew he'd do everything he could to look out for Astraia. And she thought maybe Astraia would look out for him, too. Whether that would make any difference in the long run was less clear, but—it was something. "You're welcome. And—" She paused, struggling for the right thing to say. "Good luck."

"Lethallan." Harellan had moved no closer to the group, remaining at his place on its fringe with deliberateness, as though some invisible line had been drawn in the space that he would not cross. "If you would not mind..."

It was obvious enough what he was asking for. When Estella stepped away from the others to approach him, he gave her a tentative smile, glancing only once back over her shoulder before settling his eyes on her face. "I... know you'll never endorse what I'm doing. I don't expect you to thank me for this—I half-suppose you'll try to stop me, and perhaps that's how it should be." He sounded almost wistful when he said it, reaching out as if to touch her cheek. But his hand stopped short and hovered there, uncertain.

She was torn. Trying to think about it from his perspective helped: he'd known only of the fading glory of the People for most of his life, and then the first exposure to anything outside of that had been Tevinter of all places. And the news didn't really get better from there, as far as the welfare of elves was concerned. What Fen'Harel had done must have seemed like such a catastrophic mistake, and to feel like the only one both capable of and willing to fix the problem, when the solution had such a cost.

Estella could almost, almost imagine what it must feel like to be convinced of that, and to really understand what it meant, as Harellan surely did. The death and destruction he would cause... it would be like Romulus and Cyrus ending up in the future and resetting everything. Destroying an entire timeline gone wrong, even knowing that the people who'd lived in it were no less real than the people who would live after.

Her heart broke for him. And she knew she could never, ever let him succeed. Even if Harellan couldn't see it yet, she could. It would destroy too much, and it would destroy him, too.

Taking one step closer, she caught his hand in hers and pressed his hand to her cheek. "Lethallin," she said, pronouncing the word carefully. It was still not natural to her tongue. Never would be, in the way it was natural to his. For all that they were so closely related, she was of this world. The one he wanted to destroy. Maybe he imagined there would be a place for her in the one he made. But she didn't want it. "Don't do this. Don't take this path. Stay with us. We can still change the world—we already have, and you helped us do it. Don't go." She pulled in a breath through her teeth. "Please don't go."

His other hand found the untouched side of her face, and Harellan drew himself closer, putting just a toe over the invisible line dividing them. So close, she could see the way his eyes shone in the dark. He blinked, and a tear slid quickly down his cheek as he pressed his brow to hers. "I can't stay." His hands trembled against her skin, fingers dry like parchment. "If the world could be saved by good intentions..." The words were a murmur more than anything, but she could feel him steel himself with them, the tremor steadying and tension returning to his body language. "I love you, lethallan. And I pray to whatever gods there might be that you do not forget that."

With a tight, thin smile, Harellan pulled back, clearing his throat and taking several steps towards the eluvian. "If there are other farewells to be made, now is the time."

"Not much point in farewells if we're going to see each other soon, is there?" Ves clearly still wasn't happy with Astraia's choice, or anything he'd heard here. "You can walk away now, but we're good at finding trails."

"Not this time, Ves," Astraia answered him quietly. "This is goodbye for now."

"You can't listen to him," he urged. "I don't know what you think he's been teaching you, but he's using you, controlling you. Even if he does care, he's clearly willing to discard you anyway."

"Ves. Stop." Her tone was significantly more stern now. "No one is controlling me. Not Harellan... and not you. This is my choice. My chance to help my People. The Inquisition served its purpose. This is mine."

Ves shook his head, and then turned away in frustration, carrying himself several paces away to the edge of the group. Astraia watched him go with pained eyes, but she said no more.

At this point, Cyrus stepped forward, holding himself much too tentatively for her brother. “You think I'd learn eventually." He cleared his throat softly. “That pride cometh before a fall, so to speak. I can't help but feel if I'd have just had a little less at the Well..." With a shake of his head, he glanced over those assembled. “Still... I've, ah. I've hope in the lot of you. Seems like there might be one more world-saving in you yet. Rather betting on it, actually."

For the first time since they'd entered the mirror, Leon stirred. He'd been very still so far, no doubt taking in the information and letting it stew a while before deciding what he wanted to do about any of it. Estella couldn't blame him. But this part, he seemed to have less difficulty with, taking a step towards Cyrus and squeezing his shoulder. "And I've hope in you. Don't give up, Cyrus." With a small nod, he dropped his hand and moved back.

Rom kept his distance, but offered Cyrus a nod as well. "We'll see you when we see you. With any luck, it'll be in better circumstances. But I've got faith in that."

Cyrus returned the nod, but it was easy to see that he was already trying to mentally prepare himself to face her. When he turned just enough to do it, he lost any semblance of composure he had, expression stricken instead. “Stellulam, I—" He faltered.

She wouldn't have let him finish anyway. "If that's an apology, I don't want it." Estella was moving even as she spoke, closing the distance at a walk too swift to be calm. She threw her arms around him, leaning her weigh into the solidity of his body. "You don't have to apologize to me for anything, Cy." She squeezed, knowing that time was short and no matter how much of it there was, she'd never be able to get all her feelings across.

He didn't reply, except to return the hug as tightly as he could, lifting her partway off the ground, armor and all, before setting her down. “I'll find a way to fix this." He spoke the words into her hair. “Or help you fix it. Whatever it takes." Loosening his arms, Cyrus expelled a breath and shifted his hands to her shoulders. “Do me a favor, would you? Tell the others..." He frowned. “Tell them I never meant to leave. That I'd have stayed."

"I will, Cy. I promise. Take—" Her voice cracked, but she would not cry. That was not how she wanted to send him off, even if everything in her felt like it was falling apart. "Take care of yourself. And..." She tilted her head in Astraia's direction, letting the rest of the sentence be filled in by the gesture.

He nodded. “I promise, too. Until next time, Estella." Cyrus took a step back, then another, his fingers falling away from his shoulders and back to his sides. A third step, and he turned away from them altogether, catching up with the other two, where Harellan was already stepping through the eluvian, Astraia closely behind. He paused one last time on the threshold, turning back over his shoulder and feigning a confident smile.

But then he, too, was gone, and the mirror's light darkened in his wake.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Rom could still feel the mark burning in his palm.

It was a phantom pain now, seared into his mind from the sustained and excruciating agony he'd dealt with up until it had been removed. Every time he looked down he was surprised to see it gone, to see his hand the way it had looked before he'd given himself away at the Temple of Sacred Ashes. The way his hand had looked when he was a slave, a spy and a killer, nothing special about him at all. He was different now, he knew, but still he couldn't help but feel diminished. The thing that he had used to forge his own place in the world, and then to save it, was gone.

Estella had to be feeling something similar, but he knew she had other things on her mind. Much more personal thoughts. To find her uncle and her brother, only to lose them to an eluvian and parts unknown, sealing the path behind them so she could not follow... he couldn't imagine what that was like. Vesryn seemed confident they could track them down, but Rom knew by now he was good at projecting that even when he didn't feel it. Harellan, Cyrus, and Astraia would be nearly impossible to find if they wanted to stay hidden. The Inquisition's foremost experts on magic were gone, and with that magic they could cover their tracks.

Of course, it remained to be seen if the Inquisition as a whole would remain, and no doubt everything that had happened here would influence that. Two things had become clear to Rom: first, that there was still a need for an organization able to do what no single nation could alone, after what Harellan informed them of. Second, that they were not so impregnable as they'd seemed before, and that some restructuring was perhaps necessary.

It was late by the time they arrived back at the Winter Palace, and Rom was weary, but he led the way in silence beside Estella as they headed back towards the meeting chamber, where they were no doubt awaited.

They were interrupted one hallways short of their goal by a familiar voice. “Thank the fucking Maker." It wasn't too many people who'd say something like that, especially not, perhaps, with a tone of such genuine, profound relief. “You're alive."

Khari approached at a jog that looked more like a poorly-contained sprint, slowing only a little before she collided with Rom, strong arms banding around his back. “Lucien and Sophia are keeping everyone distracted by talking about very official business that doesn't actually matter, but Teagan's getting cranky. Crankier." The update was perfunctory; Khari pulled back and held him at arms' length for a moment, brows knit.

“You guys don't look too great. What happened out there?"

"We took care of the Qunari plot, and a lot of Qunari along with it. At the end of it we found Harellan and Cyrus." He glanced sideways at Estella, He wasn't sure how she'd want it described, but somehow he imagined she wouldn't mind him taking over the duties of explaining for a moment. "Harellan's not quite who we thought he was. He has Cyrus under his control from when he drank from the Well of Sorrows, and he has... some pretty destructive plans. But they were able to remove our marks." He'd taken hold of Khari's hands, but now he turned up his left one, to show her the unbroken skin there, no sign of the unearthly green light remaining.

"Astraia went with them," Vesryn added. "They disappeared into an eluvian, sealing it behind them. Hard to say where they are now."

“Huh." Khari blew out a long breath, also glancing towards Estella, then briefly over the rest of them. “I... have questions. But this probably isn't the right time or place, so." Her thumb brushed over his unmarked palm. “Meeting first. Then rest, I think. We'll take care of everything else after that." She grimaced and turned to look over her shoulder, in the direction they'd been going before she'd stopped them. “You want the full honor guard cause we're badasses, or to slip in all discreet-like? Cause if it's the second one, me, Ves, and Asala should probably stay here while you three head in." Himself, Estella, and Leon, no doubt.

Estella just looked tired at this point, fatigue clear in the bruised-looking skin beneath her eyes. It was carried in her body language more than anything, though, and that she masked, forcing her spine straight and her shoulders back. "We've just prevented the destruction of every government seat in Thedas. Even if some of the agents responsible were spies in our ranks, we're no more culpable than anyone else. And we fixed it. They can live with it if we don't downplay that and go in with bowed heads." The set of her jaw was a stubborn one; she tilted her chin up a little as if in preparation to stare down the world leaders who'd sit so far above them inside.

"We're not theirs to chastise. If the Arl can't handle that, he'll need to learn."

Khari's eyes lit up, a fierce grin splitting her face. “Fuck yes. Honor guard it is. Help me out here, Ves?" Khari straightened, too, relinquishing Rom's hands to pat down a few of her wilder curls and adjust her cloak. The green one with elaborate gold stitching, he noticed. Checking that all her gear was in the right place, she turned on her heel to stand in front of them. But the doors at the end of the next hall were double, so she needed an extra pair of hands for the right effect.

"All set?" Vesryn checked behind at the rest of the group. When no one made any claims otherwise, he and Khari pushed open the doors in unison, letting Rom and Estella lead the Inquisition party in.

And that they did. Estella timed her pace to Rom's, so they were moving almost in lockstep. When they reached the table at which Rilien and Lady Marceline were sitting, she did not immediately take a seat. "I think everyone will be relieved to know that the Qunari situation is resolved," she said, voice firm enough to make it clear that she was not shrinking away from the words. Not much harder, though—Estella didn't have that in her personality. "In total, we stopped nine instances of the plan called 'Dragon's Breath,' and the Qunari officers responsible are dead. Our information indicates, however, that this was meant only to be the first strike in a more protracted offensive, which will likely now become a full-scale war."

She expelled a breath through her nose, leaning forward slightly to rest her hands on the tabletop in front of them. "Their method of travel through the fadelike realm known as the Crossroads has been rescinded, however, and so if they wish to bring a fight to your doorsteps, they will have to do so the long, difficult way."

The Emperor leaned forward a little in his seat, clasping his hands together beneath his chin. "Quite the accomplishment for... what has it been? Eight hours? I fear we've little to show for our time, by comparison." It wasn't hard to detect the rebuke in that, which was certainly not directed at the Inquisition.

Arl Teagan made a discontented noise, but it was clear enough even to Rom that he had to be very careful about what he said here. Their success at stopping such a large-scale problem before it really became a problem was nothing to scoff at, especially with the limited resources they'd had to do it. No doubt it looked even more impressive to people who didn't know about the helping hand they'd had on the other side of the mirrors.

"No one denies their effectiveness." The Arl sighed heavily, crossing his arms over his chest and leaning back in his chair. His eyes narrowed down at them—his displeasure was obvious enough, but there was also something approaching respect there. "In fact, it is the thing about them that might be most problematic. Lest we forget, however, the instance of this Qunari plan that almost happened here came so close to success because of a spy in the Inquisition itself. If nothing else, your organization has outgrown its ability to self-monitor, and I understand this is not the first time a dangerous agent has been found within your ranks, either."

Normally Rom would be inclined to let everyone else do the talking. Most people were better at it than him, after all. A few years ago he'd have spoken to this group with his head bowed, hands clasped somewhere, speaking softly and clearly. The practice he'd had came on a throne, which he did not have now. The Emperor, Empress, Banns and Arls, Orlesian nobles, even Chryseis herself all sat above him, looking down as if in judgement. His heart was pounding rather rapidly, but he still managed to lift his chin, cast his eyes up to theirs, and speak clearly. He wasn't about to let Estella do this alone.

"I think a few things have been proven, my lord. The first being that the Inquisition is still a necessity for Thedas, an organization equipped to handle threats beyond any of the assembled nations. But you also speak the truth; our size has become a weakness that can be used against us, and worse, against all of you." He paused to take a breath, finding he was short of it. Some combination of his weariness and the stress of the situation, perhaps. "But there has to be a compromise we can find. I would suggest first that our regular standing army may no longer be necessary. Our soldiers are volunteers, and all left lives behind to join our cause. Many will be able to return to those lives now that the lands they came from have been made safe of the threat of Corypheus."

"I think that is a sensible place to begin," Empress Sophia said, turning to look across the room at Arl Teagan. "Would you be willing to accept the Inquisition's continued existence if its army were to return to their homes?"

In fairness to him, he considered it at some length, mouth pursed. Perhaps the sour expression was just the one he wore by default. "It's a start, but not quite enough. The Crown's most pressing issue is not even so much their size as their location. They sit on an..." He paused; it was clear he was very measured with his next words. "Important border. And on the Fereldan side of it, no less. Considering the well-known fact that their diplomatic ties to Orlais are stronger, I'm sure you can see why this is a problem even if they have only information-gathering capacities remaining."

It was a more difficult conundrum. Skyhold had been the Inquisition's home for years, and they'd only been able to use it because no one else was. The landscape was not exactly replete with abandoned fortresses, and no doubt even if it were, any that they could choose would encroach on someone's territory.

"We would be willing to move," Estella said carefully. "But there is presently nowhere we could move to."

At that point, the Emperor cleared his throat; the attention of those present swung immediately to him. "Actually, that may not be entirely true." He paused a moment, considering them with a warmth that could not be mistaken for judgement, even if he did tower perhaps the most of everyone in the room. "If you were to move well within the borders of Orlais, with a few provinces between your base of operations and Ferelden, I take it the Bannorn would be satisfied?" This was directed at Arl Teagan.

The Fereldan man nodded, suspicion warring with genuine curiosity in his expression.

"In that case... you may have Lydes. I think the castle would be well suited to your purposes, and the lands around it enough to sustain you. I might be biased, but I daresay it yields quite nicely with sufficient management."

"Truly?" Estella looked a bit dumbstruck, as did a few of the others in attendance. It wasn't every day a monarch offered someone his personal property, after all. "But—aren't you...?"

Lucien huffed softly. "If you were Orlesian, what you have done would be rewarded in much the same manner. Land and holdings for heroism. We've operated on the system for ages; I see no reason not to employ it here."

"With respect, Your Radiance, such arrangements usually leave the recipient bound to the throne from which the land was issued. While the offer is both generous and appreciated, part of our strength is that we are not currently so beholden." Leon kept both his face and tone neutral, but the point was obviously important.

And obviously expected, if the way the Emperor nodded was any indication. "That is quite so. And were I a monarch granting land to his vassals, it would be a problem. But as a rather ordinary man giving a gift to some friends of mine, the same rules do not apply. There will need to be treaties, of course, but we can construct those in due time. I invite our Fereldan counterparts to take part in the process, that they might bear no fear of Orlais securing more of your loyalty than we ought."

That seemed to put some ease back in the Arl's shoulders—they'd been growing increasingly tense as the conversation continued. But clearly Lucien had fended off his biggest concern with the last concession, and he nodded, looking almost surprised to find himself doing it. "That seems to be... quite the equitable solution, if the Inquisition desires to take it." His attention reverted to Rom and Estella, as if to ask the obvious question.

In every aspect it had to be a more favorable deal than the one they currently had. Skyhold was remotely positioned, and expensive to keep supplied. Lydes would be much better positioned for trade, and they would have far more resources of their own to make them not so dependent on deals such as the one they'd established with Arlesans for food. Not to mention they'd have significantly fewer mouths to feed and pockets to fill.

And the weather would be nicer.

Still... it was hard to give up Skyhold. The place that had nurtured them back to health after the crushing defeat at Haven. The place where Rom had freed himself, fallen in love, and beaten a self-proclaimed god. His little corner of that castle had become a precious space, one where he had watched himself steadily improve as a person. He had to remind himself that his progress, his success, was not tied to that place, and it would not revert or vanish if he were to give it up. Likely no one would claim Skyhold except for the snow when they were gone, but the snow had taken care of it long before they'd arrived.

Ghosts and spirits would always whisper there, of the things they'd done, the battles they'd won, and the joy they'd found.

Estella had already voiced her opinion even before the answer was provided, but he wasn't about to declare it alone. "I'm ready to move on if you are," he said quietly.

It took her only a moment more to nod firmly, then shift her eyes to the assembled. "We accept," she said, fingers curling into the wood at the edge of the table as if to steady herself. "And... thank you." She looked particularly at the Orlesian Emperor and Empress when she said it, before bowing her head. The closest to graciousness that fatigue would allow, no doubt.

"Then it will be done," Lucien replied. "The details in due time. For now, I think we might adjourn. It has been a long and trying day."

Rom couldn't argue with that. Bowing to the lords and ladies present here, he took his leave, the Inquisition party behind him. When they were clear of the prying eyes, he partly sagged into Khari, knowing his weight would be welcome there. "They have beds for us here, right? I think I need a few days of sleep after this."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

This is how Zahra had always imagined it, way back when she was just a wee lass sticking her hands in the mud, scooping up clams along Rivain’s plentiful shorelines. Having someone she loved—a woman—at her side, while she set sail, bobbing along the ocean with no clear destination in mind. A pirate, a sailor, an adventurer who, for once, could be true to herself.

Still.

It felt bittersweet, this particular ending and beginning. There was a heaviness in leaving the Inquisition and all of her friends behind. She’d never liked goodbyes. They always felt too final. Too emotional. But, this was just another chapter, another page flapping in the wind. She had no doubt that she’d see them again somewhere along the line, somewhere down those pages. Trouble had a knack for nipping at their heels, and they knew that she, and Asala, had both promised that they’d always be there to swoop in if they were needed.

Because they were family. They’d become more, far more.

While her heart still ached at the news that Cyrus hadn’t returned, she couldn’t help but smile at Stel’s words. He hadn’t wanted to leave. Of course, he hadn’t. Seemed like, as of late, he always had to try and save the world. Fill in the spaces, push himself further than anyone else, because it was the right thing to do. Even though she understood better than anyone that people like them, the ones who sat somewhere between gray, muddied morals, struggled with those concepts most of all. She’d miss him. More than anything, she wished him the best. Hoped he succeeded in whatever he needed to do.

Perhaps she was a little more wishy-washy than she’d thought she was, Zahra had left one of her own beady-eyed ravens in Ril’s old rookery. Used for when she was opening trade-lines of lyrium for the Inquisition’s personal stores; and now, it was just a means of keeping in touch. She’d left notes in her friends studies, dog-eared in the corner. They didn’t say much, just a couple of sentences. An inflection, a jibe, thank you's, and incoherent swear words; affectionate, in nature.

She leaned her elbows across the polished railing and watched as the pier and buildings grew further and further away. The salty spray of the tide lapping up onto the bow felt nice on her skin. Comfortable. This is where she always belonged, but she would never forget what other place had become her home. A small smile tipped up the corner’s of her lips as she crooked her head to the side, curls blowing in the soft wind. “I’m really gonna miss them, you know?”

"Yes," Asala said in agreement. Asala was knelt down beside her, arms resting on the railing, and her chin resting on them. She was close enough that Zahra could feel her warmth, and she could see her eyes locked intently on the familiar land quickly fading away from them. "I will too," she added, with perhaps a bit of worry in her voice. Over the years, Asala had tended to their wounds, worked to see them alive the following day. Day in and day out, she worked tirelessly to heal the Inquisition's injuries. To leave all of that behind for the open seas, it made sense that Asala was worried. It would no longer be her hand to stitch their cuts or mend their bones.

She let the moment hang in the air for a moment or two, until the pier became only a blur. She then turned and sat, her back comfortably pressed up against the railing. "I trust them," she said, confidently, "They will be fine." They've all been through so much, it was hard to think otherwise. Of course they would be fine, after all that they went through, and they were stronger for it. "And if not?" Asala added, with a glance upward toward Zahra, a smile forming on her lips. "We'll just have to go back and make sure."

How would they ever survive without Asala to patch them up? Mending their bones and spirits, whenever they were too weary-worn to keep moving forward. How would they fare without Zahra always pulling them aside, hauling them onto Skyhold’s ramparts to think of anything but saving Thedas? She’d miss it all. Staring at the stars and knocking elbows at the Herald’s Rest. Of course, Asala was right—they’d be just fine, the way they were. They were some of the strongest people she knew, in ways she wasn’t even sure how to describe.

They’d do just fine without them there, she was sure. It didn’t mean she would miss them any less.

The wistful smile broke into a toothy grin as she turned to face away from the place she’d come to love; its shoreline a blurry line, its buildings specks on the horizon and growing further still, until only the sea would remain. It swallowed everything. Eventually. Being back on the water would take some time to get used to, seeing how long she’d kept her feet anchored on land. Only they seemed to make staying away that long that bearable. She hm’d softly and slid down to sit beside Asala, leaning her head into her shoulder. “I like the sounds of that.”

A laugh bubbled from her lips as she gave her head a shake. “I’m sure they can go a little while without us having to save their arses from another big baddie bent on taking over the world,” she lamented with eccentric flair. She trusted them, too. Trusted them to be there, whole and alive, whenever they came back again. She reached down for Asala’s hand and took it in hers. She gave it a squeeze, and released a heavy breath. She brought her free hand up to her face, knuckling at her eye; wiping the wetness away. Just a little moisture. The salt-spray of the sea. Nothing more.

“They’re big important people, now. All those titles. Paperwork. It’s like running a small kingdom. Bloody hell, all those politics makes my head swim...” She paused and exhaled once more, softer this time, “You think they’ll miss us?”

Asala's head had drifted to lean softly against her own, though at Zahra's words she lifted it and looked to her. "I'm sure they will," she answered. Then she smiled and planted a soft kiss into her thick hair. "You're unforgettable Zee, wherever they go will feel hollow without you there--It would to me," she added.

"But..." Asala said, her face turning pensive for a moment. "I think--no, we will see them again. Even if its just for a visit. We spent too much time together to never go back to them," she continued, leaning back onto the railing behind them, her head drifting back down onto Zee's. "I'd... like to see the world, and that includes their new castle." The hand wrapped around Zahra's held on tighter, and was lifted up for the both of them to see.

"But I am in no hurry, if you aren't Captain," Asala said with a coy smile.

Zahra smiled at that. Maybe she just needed someone else to say it out loud. Foolish as it seemed to her, the thought of being forgotten was a very real fear of hers. One that rivaled failure. The tension in her shoulders melted away when Asala set her head onto hers, fitting themselves like puzzle pieces. She sure hadn’t realized that she’d been missing something before. Not until she’d met her. She felt the kiss on her head and grinned wide, feeling the telltale signs of redness burning at her ears and cheeks.

Asala had always been the only one capable of making her squirm like that—luckily enough none of their companions had teased them too much. Certainly not as much as she’d teased them about their couplings and budding relationships. A mercy, she was sure.

“You’re right. No matter how far we go. We’re family now, aye?” Even if they sailed to the far stretches of Thedas
 it wouldn’t change anything. Not how they felt. Not all the things they’d done, everything they’d gone through together. Their experiences and their bonds; unbreakable. They were the goddamned Irregulars, after all. She crinkled her eyes and laughed louder this time, assured. Asala always seemed capable of smoothing away her worries. It was a feat she’d never take for granted. “That so? Then I guess I guess it’s my duty as Captain to show you the very reaches of the world. Every nook. Every cranny.”

The crew moved about the ship and seemed keen to give them personal space, though on more than one occasion she’d spotted Nuka smirking at them across the way as she stomped across the decks, hauling ropes, checking the sails. Nixium absently turned the wheel, back facing them. Perhaps, awaiting orders. A destination. From the smell wafting from the Riptide’s belly, Brialle was cooking something meaty. Soon, they’d need to find someone to fill Garland’s shoes; his absence would make it hard to maintain the ship, but surely across their new adventure, they could find someone just as capable.

A thick eyebrow raised along her hairline, “Any place you’ve in mind, Madame Kaaras?” In a feigned, rolling accent that sounded strikingly familiar to those who lived in Val Royeaux. She’d gotten rather good at mimicking their high-and-mighty manner of speaking. Practice, mostly from making fun of them. She drew her knuckles to her lips and waggled her eyebrows, planting a soft kiss there, before awaiting her answer.

"Well," Asala smiled and stirred, first pulling herself onto her feet before she turned and offered Zahra her other hand to help her do the same.

"I think what's over that horizon is a decent start," She said with a giddiness.

Zahra had never truly gone anywhere without a destination in mind. Being a raider, a pirate, and an opportunist required meticulous planning, even if those particular plans were nefarious in nature. Going somewhere without any prior planning felt
 unexpectedly freeing. She grabbed onto Asala’s hand and hauled herself back to her feet. Without a moment’s hesitation she pulled her along towards the middle of the ship and drew breath in her lungs.

“Nixium!” it was a bellow, cutting across the wind that billowed against the sails. One reserved for Captain’s issuing orders, “Full sail ahead. North until—until we find something worth stopping for.” There was a cry in response, from her crew, scrambling with gusto. There was a thumping of hands on chests and a contagious giddiness that made her want to laugh and pump her hand in the air. Instead, she opted for tugging Asala’s hand down so that they were more on equal footing. She was fairly short, after all.

“To future adventures, and whatever we might find there. Together.”

She wanted to seal that promise with a kiss.

"Together," Asala answered, and leaned down to oblige her captain, oblivious to eyes on them.

Zahra pressed her lips to hers, ignoring the ooing in the background. Soft and sweet and warm; warmer than she thought she deserved, but in this moment, it meant everything to her.

They'd set sail to nowhere, together. At their own pace, as slowly as they could. Time was no issue.

Not anymore.